《My Parasite Skill System》


 Chapter 1 - 0 - Prologue

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    Chapter 0 - Prologue


    Where was I?


    I was there--I must''ve been.


    What was I?


    I was just a parasite--Or something along those lines. Well, once again, I must''ve been.


    Yes, yes. I know this might sound crazy. But I swear that''s the truth. The ''big'' truth. My truth, actually.


    But, well, even I wouldn''t have believed it at the time. The fact that I really was a parasite.


    Hell, even you telling me I was one wouldn''t have taken place in the first place.


    How would I have listened or heeded your speech? How would I have understood? How would you even be telling a puny parasite he is a parasite? Would he even understand?


    No, no.


    Uh-uh.


    I couldn''t do any of that. And nobody could get that straight for me. I was just ... being myself, sort of.


    I didn''t know it, anyway. I didn''t know anything. Or rather, I wasn''t aware of anything. I was just sort of there, lurking around ... going on about my daily routine, I guess?


    Well, I was there, without anything coming to my mind, as plain and boring as I could be.


    It wouldn''t even be too much to say that I wasn''t anything--I was nothing.


    .


    .


    .


    The parasite was nothing.


    So much so, that it didn''t even know it at the time. The parasite couldn''t hear. It couldn''t see. It couldn''t breathe. Nothing much other than being there.


    This was about to come to an end, though.


    Meanwhile, there they were. The humans. Lots of them. Talking, laughing, eating. These were the humans within the four walls that composed this place.


    Yes.


    Four walls sturdily composing this place of gathering and eating--My story would in a first time be taking place in a restaurant.


    And within that enclosed space the dishes'' clatterings sounds were to be mingled up with the people''s chattering.


    I was in there.


    But where?


    Where exactly would I first go about shining bright and start off this real beginning of mine?


    That''s a really fair question, and to get it answered, let''s just zoom a little bit in that lively setting.


    "So, yeah, there are these two stinky guys. They''re going on, carrying their water and whatnot--The second one falls to the ground."


    Among all these peers and groups of humans, there were two particular one.


    Nothing much had been peculiar about them, no. There was one male and a female. Both of them being as plain and boring as the parasite.


    "Mm-hm¡­?" A playful grin appeared on the female''s face. She was carefully listening to her counterpart''s speech.


    They were talking to each other. Both sitting and eating around the table they''d chosen, coming into the eating house.


    "So, what''s the first goblin tell his lil'' bro?"


    "Mmm..."


    They were just eating and weren''t particular at all.


    No pecularities whatsoever, I insist.


    Expect for one detail maybe.


    Overall though, they were just two sorry humans who''d had the unlucky misfortune to get their path crossed with mine.


    And there you go!


    That''s about the peculiarity I''m talking about. ''Cause maybe they''re a bit special, yes.


    What made them particular, to be more specific, was what was about to happen to the two of them.


    Squishy, squishy.


    "Do I gotta repeat? Okay. Listen carefully, it''s all in the formulation, haha. Joke is just like this: Two goblins. One big bro and his little bro. They''re carrying their huge buckets of water on their way home after they''ve got to get ''em full of water at the goblin well--The little goblin trips and falls to the ground--Hugh?! Wh--What''s that thing doing here¡­"


    The male human was surprised.


    "Hmm?"


    And his female could only wonder why he was.


    "Blehh. No, I mean, seriously¡­"


    "... And is that it? Joke''s over? I wasn''t done thinking ... why''d you give away the answer, you silly."


    "No, I just ¡­ look," said the male human among the two. He pointed at something. The interior of his dish.


    Up till that moment, these two were just eating alongside the whole mass of their fellows in this restaurant. Now, they had come to a stop.


    On his plate, there were vegetables alongside some meat. And there the young man was, squashing his meat with both knife and work adorned with a disgusted look on his face.


    Madly gripping on his silverware he wasn''t shying away from letting his steak know who was whom in here.


    Squishy, squishy, squishy.


    "What are you doing, Remie?"


    The female had to inquire, what was the human male doing?


    This was weird. Human male was being weird.


    But finally, he was doing that, something went out of it!


    "Ahh¡­ There you go ¡­ that thing, there," he moved it outside his plate with the help of his knife. With a quick movement of his chin, he indicated, "That thing, there, what''s that even doing here¡­?"


    There was an insect or some sort of other insect-like creature on the priorly joking man''s side of the table.


    And just as he did that, the human girl leaned forward. Taking a good look at it, "Uhh¡­ Gross."


    An oval-shaped tiny creature with tons of tiny legs going on about crawling and feeling around, there, resting on their wooden table.


    Ahem.


    Don''t laugh, please.


    They were making a fool out of this ... parasite. And it was me we''re talking about.


    "I thought better of this place. What a let-down," he stated.


    And, oh?!


    Without missing a beat now, he proceeded to kill the thing!


    "No...!" to that, the female retorted as she slammed her palms on the table. *


    Phew...


    Was I being saved?


    Hurriedly she carried it on with, "Don''t do that on the table, that''s even more gross."


    Hmph.


    "Uh, yeah, whatever," the young man nodded his head to her.


    As the female indicated, he would just stomp on the super charming and powerful parasite (that is to say, me) that they confused for some random insect on the floor.


    And so he thought he would do so.


    ?The Player needs to find a new vessel to ensure survival.?


    Initiating one prompt sweeping movement; he proceeded to get it off the table, but...


    ?A proper vessel has been found.?


    "Huh, where did it go?"


    "No way. Did you lose it? Don''t tell me you did that¡­"


    The male''s eyes widened to their fullest. He quickly backed away and got up off his chair.


    ?Procedure of dwelling: issued?


    "Ah¡­ I hate these things¡­" he complained.


    He was now carefully scanning the table before him. "I mean, I know it wouldn''t just ¡­ but ¡­" he then shivered.


    "See? That''s what I''m talking about. I hate these things. Insects."


    "It''s just an insect, Remie. Just an insect," said the girl, letting her head tilt to the side, resting on her hand''s palm.


    "H--Hey, I''m good. Just say nothing."


    And while she just did stay calm and relaxed (it was just an insect, after all) the human male wouldn''t just take me lightly.


    He was being right.


    Throwing his head from left to right as he was slowly and carefully analyzing and inspecting every bit of air in his surroundings, he didn''t look like he intended on leaving any nook and cranny at all.


    This was proper work, yes.


    Even though it didn''t work out for him in the end.


    ?Procedure of dwelling: in process?


    "Oh," this time about, it was the girl that had reacted. She leaned back a little bit. Her face grimaced.


    "Hey, psst, just there, Remie," she pointed to her cheek.


    "Ah?" He seemed astounded.


    This wouldn''t happen, right? Was what was written on his face.


    No words being laid or curved onto his skin, no.


    Indeed, the only thing that was to be laid onto his skin--It was the insect.


    --And this is where things turn out to be good to me.


    I was right there on his cheek--Whatever one it turned out to be, be it right or left cheek--I was right there.


    And as I''d been gripping on his skin he started to go on a rampage. Ransacking everything around him--It was just as he''d precised: he hated insects.


    And as such, he decided to go on a rampage. Flipper over every table or chair that might have had been unlucky enough to be on the mad, panic-stricken human''s way.


    Hmm. Well, no. Maybe not that much, yes, I''ll give you that.


    Still, though, he was being excited.


    He did try to slap me, only to slap his own self. I''d already been moving when that slap landed. His chair was flipped to the ground in the agitation, the table before him being pushed to the side.


    And I was there--Still there, going all the way up to the man''s nose.


    "You''re overreacting¡­!" the girl did try to warn him.


    It had been in vain, though.


    ?Procedure of dwelling: activated?


    The boy was still thrashing around wildly.


    "I''m telling you I hate these insects!" he did manage whilst still in his confusion.


    Thud!


    Quickly he fell to his butt, making his chair go even further away as he fell down.


    "It''s just an insect, Remie¡­!" The girl kept her composure, refusing to make a ruckus here and disturb every other client.


    At that point anyway, all of them were already turned towards them. Some of them were only turning their shoulders to the couple. Some others were turning their whole body, trying to make out what was happening there.


    And upon seeing that, she sighed.


    "Remie, you''re exaggerating, okay?"


    "You don''t know that¡­!"


    "So, where is it?" she came over to his side.


    "I''m--I''m pretty sure it went in my nose¡­"


    "You sure?" She kept her cool, once again.


    "I can feel it," he was sure of that.


    "Okay, Remie, sure," she calmly said to him. "Just make sure you pinch it real carefully, then. I''m going on ahead and leave this place."


    She was crouched down next to him.


    But as she started to stand back up, he grabbed her arm.


    "W--Wait, eh¡­ I''m not kidding or anything, but ¡­ It really hurts, you know," he managed.


    He really looked like he was aching, huh.


    And seeing that, she sighed once again, "Okay, fine."


    "You stay right here. I''m gonna get my father here."


    "''Kay¡­ Thanks, Inera ¡­ I mean ¡­ I''m just so sleepy right ¡­ now," with his eyelids sliding down, he passed out.


    ?Dwelling procedure: completed.?


    These were the boy''s last words.


    .


    .


    .


    Yeah, ''cause I was finally up in there. It took a long time. But I finally did.


    And thus it was the time for me to shine.


    .


    .


    .


    "So, people, you heard me correct. We need to evacuate the premises at once. A dangerous monster could be lurking around in the area," a man spoke.


    "I''m so sorry we have to trouble you sir with that," he then turned to a man next to himself and smiled apologetically.


    "Since you offered to help us, anyway, we''re counting on you!" He then proceeded with a deep bow of his head.


    "It''s fine, owner," to that whole ceremonial thing, the man who was being talked to responded just with that much. "It''s fine."


    "So, Inera?" He then turned himself over to his daughter.


    To that, the girl only pointed at the boy she''d left minutes ago.


    "No, I mean, is he alright?"


    "I--I don''t know, father."


    .


    .


    .


    Before their sight was presented the boy they once knew.


    Upon seeing this, the father''s eyes squinted to a slit. He sighed, then shook his head repeatedly.


    To that sight, the girl could only arch up her eyebrow in worry.


    With his sturdy hand, the man then followed up with a wave before the unconscious one. He passed his hand before him with slow motions.


    He did that two, three times.


    But to that, his unconscious boy didn''t react.


    Obviously, the little parasite wasn''t to be taken lightly, duh.


    He was the man who''d been called for help.


    In spite of that, he then sighed even more deeply.


    "Hey, hey¡­! ¡­ Remie!" gently trying to slap him, he was waking him up--Or trying to do so, at least "You hear me? You still there?"


    Oh?


    Finally, the unconscious one moved.


    Remie opened his eyes.


    "Ahhh¡­" he managed.


    ?Extracting of the target''s data: activated.?


    "Uaaannhh¡­ Eoahhh ¡­ uwaahhh," he then went on with, seemingly mumbling whatever thoughts he''d been trying to communicate at the time.


    It didn''t make any sense, though.


    ?Recycling and assimilation of the target''s additional data: in process.?


    "Ahk! Eohk fahs tehuenk," both his eyes were wide open as he mumbled even more nonsense. He seemed to be endlessly and restlessly scanning the two people before him.


    And in response, they both gulped. Both the father and daughter. What else was there to do? What else was there to say?


    Was that thing before them, even the human they once knew¡­?


    No.


    Certainly not.


    The Remie they once knew was gone.


    It didn''t last long before for Remie--Or rather, the thing inhabiting him, me--to start to try going on ahead and get up.


    It had been in vain, though.


    Unfortunately for me, they knocked me out ¡­ for some vague reason, yes. They just did that.


    ?Recycling and assimilation of the target''s additional data: completed.?


    "Inera. We need to talk."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    [Name: Skill]


    [Race: Parasite]


    [Title: None]


    [Level: 1]


    [Status:


    [HP: 100/100]


    [MP: 100/100]


    [Vit. 1]


    [Strength 1]


    [Agility 1]


    [Intelligence 1]


    [Unique skills: [Boramana''s Benediction]]


    [Parasite inherent skills: ¡º Dwelling procedure ¡»¡º Copying ¡» ]


    [Passive skills: [Consciousness][Mana perception]]


    [Active skills: None]


    [Main quests: ?The Player needs to find a new vessel.? ]


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 2 - Lost In Here

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    Emerald calendar, day one.


    For the first time, I opened my eyes and took my first breath.


    Bright light was landing upon my pupils. Fresh air was filling up my lungs.


    I grunted.


    ?Suppression of Remie Hoyathu''s memory 100% completed.?


    Suddenly, a voice spoke.


    ?Awakening is now completed.?


    ?The new skill [Consciousness] has been acquired.?


    There had been one, two, three messages. Each one of them coming after the other.


    The voice spoke, then messages popped out, right before my eyes. They seemed to be illustrating what that voice had just said.


    Strange were those writings as they were seemingly written in the air. Without any apparent support, they were standing up there.


    Sort of floating right before me.


    What did that even mean?


    It didn''t take long before the messages had vanished.


    "''Awakening is now completed''..?" I muttered.


    There''s also this ''Suppression of Remie Hoyathu''s ¡­ ?''


    Say that again?


    Did I also obtain ''Consciousness'' or something? Fine by me but, well, what does that mean to begin with?


    Also, what was I doing here?


    Where was this ''here'' in the first place?


    Though I basically had no clue regarding what was going on, it felt normal.


    I mean, I wasn''t lost at all, therefore it was no real problem, I guess?


    I actually just had to figure out what was going on here and that would be the end of it, correct?


    With that in mind, I started to scan my surroundings.


    Hmm, so first off, the most basic thing is, where am I?


    Sitting and leaning back on both the ground and a thick pillar.


    As far as my view ranged I could see numerous things.


    Tables, chairs, dishes. Some were in a mess while some others were as if untouched.


    Was I sitting in the middle of a restaurant? Likely so.


    Uhh¡­ What''s a restaurant again, though? I interrupted myself.


    My face grimaced as I tried to answer that question. It felt off for some reason.


    Eerie.


    I mean, I know what that is ¡­ but, well, whatever.


    Let''s just resume with the geolocalisation thing, I decided after I shook my head.


    I lifted my head back up and peered around.


    This restaurant was huge. Really, really huge.


    The tables and chairs were spread all across the wide entirety of the place. Topping them off were dishes and other cooking stuff.


    There were thick pillars all around the place, too.


    Just like the one which was sitting behind me.


    Upon which my back was leaning for I didn''t know how much time now.


    White, heavy pillars decorated with unreadable--to me, at least--scriptures carved into them seemingly decorating them and reaching up to the ceiling, propping it up.


    The array of pillars extended to the walls. Darkened brown walls made out of wood.


    On these walls were scattered paintings of all sorts.


    Still, I didn''t know where I might''ve been.


    I mean, except for the fact that I''m and have been resting here. I didn''t know anything.


    Why am I here?


    But as it seemed to be all about the display of things, leaving me still clueless about my situation--I noticed it.


    A shadow--No, two of them.


    Secretly moving and shifting from behind that column right there.


    Are they hiding?


    I can clearly see you guys'' shadows reflecting on the ground, though.


    If you wanna hide, do it properly.


    I sighed at that sight.


    I leaned forward from my sitting position and tilted my head to the side.


    Seeing them was the goal.


    After I shifted my head over to the side, I could see.


    Seemingly talking--or rather, whispering to one another. They weren''t too far away from me.


    Now that I''d been looking at them directly I could distinguish the faint sound of their voices on top of one another.


    They were chatting.


    I couldn''t make out what they were saying. Looked like they were keeping it a secret for some reason.


    Well, that part wasn''t important.


    I only felt relieved, because, guess what?


    They were humans.


    When one of them was tall and had a sharp presence, the other was about a head shorter and was far less keen to my senses.


    Now, on one hand, there were the two newly discovered living creatures that might have known something about me whatsoever.


    And on the other hand, there was me, the lone lost sheep--Well, no longer lost, now.


    They''d help me for sure. No doubt about it.


    Now, to top all that off, guess who else was human here?


    Yes, it was me, obviously.


    And I just got my way out of this predicament since I had found other humans.


    As such, I genuinely felt relieved. Wasn''t I in dire need of information, after all?


    It was good news.


    As all those ideas went through my mind, I understood it was pretty clear now, first of all--I was new here.


    And on second thought, yeah, maybe I was slightly lost after all.


    Still, no need to panic.


    The next question I needed to answer was ''What was I doing here?''. With these two humans, this question was as if already answered.


    "Mhm, mhm." I nodded my head, satisfied.


    See? Everything went smoothly, right?


    Why would I even be concerned about such trivial matters such as ''Who am I?'' or even ''What the hell am I doing in here?'' when I had my two human allies with me.


    I smiled delightfully as I glared at the humans who were standing not too far from me.


    I was lost, I needed their help and on top of that, I was a fellow human. I sat back down and crossed my arms, satisfied.


    "Why wouldn''t they help me when I reunited all of these conditions, huh?" I said out loud, sort of filling me in with confidence even more.


    They would definitely guide me, right?


    I could only count on them anyway.


    Having just been cheered up by myself, I decided to take action.


    I needed to go talk to them.


    I was confident.


    Yes, I was confident.


    .


    .


    .


    Author''s note:


    Hey, it''s me again. Thanks for reading, guys. If you enjoyed the chapter, don''t forget to leave a comment, tell me what''s good about it and what''s not.


    Share it with your friends.


    Or even upvote me with your power stones, it''d really help.


    I''d appreciate it. All of your support''s most welcomed. It means a lot.


    See ya.


    EDIT 01/10/2022: how cute, the past me didn''t know how to use Author''s note, so dumb


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 3 - Lost In Here (2)

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    Numbness ran all over my entire body as I lifted myself up from the ground--but I didn''t give in.


    Naturally, when making inquiries to them was my life motivation, how was I to give up so easily?


    Now, what I didn''t know though, was that everything was not as I had expected it.


    Not knowing what was about to happen to me and with the help of my feeble, trembling limbs, I pushed myself up from my sitting position.


    And, you know what they say?


    ''Ignorance is bliss.''


    Well, let me tell you that it was true. It couldn''t be more true, actually.


    How did I know that? Well, I was just ignorant. It only took that much, yes. Being ignorant.


    And I was just about to get a taste of that tough reality.


    It unfolded as follows:


    Before I could even completely get up--or at least, react--I felt oppressed as I sensed my chest tightening.


    A deep frown showed up on my face. Two icy-cold eyes were shot at me, immobilizing me.


    Hurriedly, I glanced back at where this ominous pressure was emitted from.


    Here I saw him. He was presented before my sight.


    The taller human among the two was fiercely looking at me.


    He had set his gaze on me as a predator would set its own onto its prey.


    At that moment, I could only shudder.


    Out of fear? Yep, most likely.


    Swoosh!


    Within the blink of an eye, he landed right before me as he had pierced through the air.


    He, who had previously been discussing with his partner a demi-dozen meters away, appeared right before me, just like that?


    I was at loss here.


    What to do now?


    Was this seemingly unfortunate event even written in the script I''d been going on over beforehand?


    A big ''NO'' would fit as a response.


    All written in capital letters, yes.


    NO.


    Just like that.


    Now, even worse. There was also this long, unsheathed metallic object pointing at my chest.


    As for me? I was just there, half-knelt before him, looking blatantly at his tall stature from below as he looked down at me.


    "H-hey fellas?" I managed alongside a burst of dry laughter.


    Yes, it was a good approach. Wasn''t it how we needed to do it? Yes, we first greet each other. Only then would we be able to get along, I thought.


    Ah, and this is what we call a sword, eh?


    Why on earth is this sword pointing at me?


    Thud


    I''ve got no idea.


    Sigh.


    Just now, did this human just push me back to my sitting position as I struggled to stand up?


    He did that.


    ''Enmity,'' huh?


    This was the word, right? Well, it seemed like it, anyhow.


    ''Am I this human''s enemy?'' I wondered.


    I mean, yeah, why would he even attack me all of a sudden?


    It was too much.


    I had to speak up for myself.


    If not me, who else would?


    "Courting death, huh?" I said.


    --Inwardly of course.


    Despite the fact I had no experience in fighting whatsoever, I knew too well I was in a position of weakness here.


    So, yeah. I can only mumble that to myself inwardly.


    What happened a second ago illustrated it too well. The huge gap in power between us two.


    I didn''t have the upper hand, far from that.


    Still, I didn''t want to be bullied anymore. I had to speak.


    "Why would you even do that to me, human? Look now, I''m bleeding." I complained.


    Argh. My butt also hurt, but come on, I wouldn''t make a good impression if I complained too much, now would I.


    As the tip of his keen sword had been pushed upon my chest, a red stain showed up on my beige shirt.


    I naturally sighed out of annoyance.


    "Hey you, you''re finally awake," he said before he went on, "So you can speak, monster?"


    Was I at fault to know how to speak here?


    Once again, no clue.


    "Don''t hurt him, father..! It--It must be Remie, right?! The monster must''ve been too weak, right..?!"


    "The monster.. was too weak?" I muttered.


    My eyes turned to a slit. I needed to listen here.


    This time, it was the female human who spoke.


    She proceeded with alacrity towards her father. Hurriedly throwing her slender white legs ahead of her within the process of each of her steps.


    She then grabbed her father''s wrist using both of her tiny hands as she carried on, "Father, let me talk to him, okay?"


    She grabbed the same sturdy wrist that had been gripping on the deadly sword pointing at me.


    Thank goodness, after her action just now, her father had softened himself up. I really did think I was done for, I thought.


    A helpless sigh of relief was, then, to be let out of my mouth.


    The girl then resumed,


    "-R, Remie... Are you alright? What about the-" before she could even finish though, her father disrupted her speech.


    "Don''t be fooled, Inera," he said as he threw a gaze of contempt down at me. "He''s not Remie anymore. His mana print underwent a clear change."


    "H--how can he speak, then, father..?!"


    "I also am taken aback by this fact. But that doesn''t change this. He''s no longer¡ª"


    "¡ªBut father, please !"


    "Sigh."


    The tough one then only sighed after which, only the silence was to be heard.


    Ok now, stop.


    Hang on.


    I demand a break here.


    My understanding of the situation was broadened after this short exchange.


    I breathed in, and out.


    Calmly and slowly.


    I stretched my two hands before me as I was examining them.


    Hmm, yes. I''m sure of it.


    No matter how much I analyze them, this is a proven fact.


    My skin, my nails, every single detail concludes to the same thing,


    ¡ªI am human.


    ///


    Well, I worked my ass off on this one.


    Think I''ll do the same for tomorrow, two chapters will be released.


    Just thought it wasn''t enough content to get properly started, so there you go.


    As always, thanks for reading.


    Don''t forget to support the book. Leave a comment, power me up with your stones, share the book with our fellow readers, and that''s pretty much it, I think.


    It means a lot. Thanks


    See you guys in the next chapter.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 4 - Lost In Here (3)

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    I was human, yes.


    The female also seems to know me. She''s calling me Remie or something, so yeah, I''m most likely human as I''ve been thinking up until now.


    I must''ve been human, right?


    Now, on the other hand, other things were quite bizarre,


    ¡ªhow was I able to speak? They said.


    I was no longer..? They also stated. Who? What?


    Also¡­ a monster?


    Oh, boy.


    The girl had clearly said something about a monster. I wasn''t wrong.


    Even though I had new pieces of information, my understanding of the situation was, in actual fact--even more shallow now.


    "Tsk!"


    I could only click my tongue out of annoyance.


    My understanding of the situation was broadened? Don''t amuse me. Rather, it was worse now.


    Now surprisingly, right after the girl spoke up for me, with a keen ''shing'' sound, the sound of a sheathing sword had reached my ears.


    The sharp guy who had clearly shown ill intentions towards me entered a standby mode.


    "Talk to him and see for yourself, Inera." Said the man as he withdrew from us.


    "You''ll have to learn to make sacrifices."


    "D--Don''t say this, father¡­!"


    That''s it, human. Tell me your story. I need to know--No, even if I didn''t need to know, I''d just be eager to do so.


    What does she have to tell me?


    The anxious lass now resumed her speech as her eyebrows lowered. Her slender hands also gathered together as one upon her slightly voluptuous breasts.


    Just by a glance, one could easily tell how worried the girl was.


    "Remie, what about the.. parasite? It came out of your meat and then, um...


    "I mean, we were eating just there," She said as she pointed at a table a couple meters away. She then went on, "you remember that, right?


    I saw that at first, yes. Right after I woke up, I peered around and saw that.


    As she had just pointed out, some of the tables here were in a mess.


    It was even more true for the one she just drew my attention towards.


    "Then this sort of gross insect was moving its.. umm.. thin tentacles or something?" She added as I was analyzing the place.


    One table, two chairs.


    So it was me and her eating together, huh?


    While one chair was correctly positioned on one side of the table, the other one was overturned on the floor.


    There even was a steak down to the ground with a fork stabbed in it.


    "Anyway, right after that, it went right through your nose and you... you fainted!" she went on with, as she gasped.


    And this was it, I think? Her wholesome story abruptly stopped there.


    Surely, there must''ve been some following, right?


    I kept quiet waiting for the following, in doubt.


    "You remember it right?" said the girl, her eyes gleaming out of worry.


    I mean, no, really? Was that it..?


    I waited.


    This really was it.


    "Uh, and was that the end of your supposedly enlightening story?" I tilted my head, looking at her in interrogation.


    "R¡­ Remie! Now''s not the time for that !"


    How was I even supposed to gather information with these two people, huh? I really was conceited at first.


    Thinking that these two stinky humans would be of any help.


    How na?ve.


    "Hahahaha!"


    That was my line.


    I could only toss out a nervous laugh after that.


    Because yes, I was quite annoyed.


    What now? A parasite? With tentacles? Maybe an insect?


    Come on, were they actually playing at the-one-who-can-get-me-the-most-forsaken-wins?


    No¡­ this game doesn''t even exist.


    I''m sure of it. I''d put money on it. A whole lotta money, right.


    As I was eagerly waiting for information, I only got more and more lost each time I would hear one of these two humans.


    "--W, was this just a joke? Remie!" she yelled as she frowned her brows and clenched her fists nervously.


    She seemed as disappointed as I was, for some reason.


    No, not quite. She was even more disappointed.


    Probably.


    "Enough is enough. What are you guys even talking about? A parasite? A monster?" I couldn''t bear it anymore--Well, I could.


    Just decided I wouldn''t.


    I abruptly stood up with success this time, as I resumed.


    "Ever since I woke up here I tried to deal with things properly, but you?"


    "Remie¡ª"


    "I''m not talking to you female,"


    Despite all that, I was actually quite satisfied with her because, yes.


    Except for the fact that she wasn''t of any use at all, she had behaved quite nicely to me.


    "The one I''m talking to is you," I said as I pointed at the male human a couple of meters away.


    Isn''t he the one whom I received a stroke from?


    It''s not cool.


    I hold grudges.


    "What''s more you two are of no help to me. That''s why I''m leaving¡­ Yes, I''ll just go and find someone else to help me," I declared.


    I said what I had to say.


    So long, humans. I''ll be off now.


    Or so I thought I would do.


    What followed after that didn''t make any sense to me.


    Because surprisingly enough, right after I said that, the girl called Inera burst into tears for who knows what reason.


    "Remie¡­ you¡­"


    Hmm?


    Am I the bad guy here??


    Whatever, I don''t care. I''ve better get out of this secluded place, first.


    "Enough is enough, indeed, monster," added the silent one.


    The man just broke his silence.


    He once again, within a blink, demonstrated his quick movement thing technique.


    He was now by his daughter''s side, patting her head, comforting her.


    Impressive to look at, seriously.


    "Inera, go check on your uncle. I''ll handle this from now on.," he said calmly.


    "Father¡­ can you save him?" said Inera while she swiped the tears accumulating on her red cheeks.


    "Just go and see your uncle."


    ///


    Thanks for reading this far.


    As always, don''t forget to support the story if you enjoyed it.


    Leave a comment, leave your power up stones, all of that helps a lot.


    Thank you.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 5 - Lost In Here (4)

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    "Just go and see your uncle, Inera."


    "Father, promise me you''ll not do anything reckless first! Promise me that we''ll try to save him first..!"


    "..."


    For some reason, he didn''t instantly reply.


    Yeah, of course, why would this human save me in the first place?


    What then came out of his mouth had me surprised.


    "..Save him? I''ll try that," he continued.


    "Ha?" I was astonished.


    "--Go now."


    Did I actually misjudge them ever since the beginning?


    Uh?? I feel so stupid, now.


    Ever since the beginning, they were only trying to save me?


    Saving me in a weird way, I''ll give you that but, still.


    Was that all about me--being saved by these people as I had expected in the first place?


    They must''ve known something about me as I expected.


    And there I spoiled everything...


    I stopped the course of my feet, watched the girl exit the place we were in by the back door.


    My fingers resting on my chin, my eyes turned to a slit.


    I was in interrogation.


    No.


    It''s wrong.


    After due consideration, I shook my head.


    "My gosh, I was wrong."


    There were just me and her father now, I turned my face towards his own and I spoke,


    "I''m sorry I misjudged y--"


    Swoosh


    I couldn''t even finish my apology., though.


    As he had done previously two times already, he did just now.


    At an incredible speed, he appeared right in front of me. It seemed even quicker than before.


    What followed was the tightened grip I felt upon my throat.


    "Kek!"


    And without even me realizing it, I was now hanging in the air. What''s more? It only was due to this human''s absurd strength.


    I mean, I shouldn''t have been that light. I thought.


    ¡ªStill, I really was the one hanging in the air.


    My legs kept moving on their own as I was suffocating.


    "L--let go of.." I tried to speak, but it was in vain.


    Everything went so quickly.


    "Did you really think I''d just let you go after you forcibly took my son-in-law''s body and future?"


    Powerless I was.


    Hopeless my situation seemed to be.


    I was then fiercely tossed on the floor.


    "Huk!"


    Cough cough cough!


    Crap, it actually hurts a lot.


    "Now I''m curious, monster," he said while he got his hands on his sword''s black handle.


    "Who sent you to our Hoyathu Clan? What''s your goal here?"


    I didn''t even have time to respond to him.


    Other questions were immediately tossed at my face.


    "What''s your level? Which faction are you working under? Answer now."


    "Wh--What are you even talking about?!"


    "Don''t play dumb with me," he asserted.


    "High-level monster like you? Wandering off in this shithole? Come on, now. What are the odds?"


    "How else would you be able to dwell in a body and be able to speak right away after that."


    "No one is buying it, I''m telling you."


    "W--weren''t you.." I was heavily panting.


    I tried to catch my breath the best I could.


    My interlocutor didn''t seem to question me any longer.


    He only seemed to be waiting for my answers, now.


    Pant, pant


    This was now or never.


    Here was my opportunity to defend myself.


    If I did not so myself then, who would?


    The girl had not long since left, after all.


    "Weren''t you talking about saving me," my breathing was still rugged, I paused for a second or so.


    "...Saving me or something just earlier?.. With your daughter I mean..." I questioned, still lying on the ground like the frail creature I was.


    "Oh? Saving you, hmph! Don''t make me laugh," He coldly retorted before he added,


    "You don''t want to talk? Fair enough. Death shall be the salvation you so much wish you had."


    Ah?


    This line made it pretty clear but, I mean, really?


    Wasn''t this misunderstanding going a little bit too far?


    The murderer now didn''t dare to be slow as he drew out his long sword and,


    "Wait, I really don''t understand the situation here--" I snapped hurriedly as I had beforehand straightened my stance.


    I stretched my hand towards him.


    ¡ªSlash!


    It was in vain.


    There''s no way he would''ve listened to me more than that.


    Because as a matter of fact--my right hand had just fallen as it had been cut off.


    And it then landed on the ground, giving birth to a light thud.


    What was next was my blood as it also poured out and fell.


    "Weak," said the swordsman before he went on, "You''ll die because you''re weak, insect."


    He sheathed his sword back in its adorned, black sleeve.


    "I''m quite disappointed. I actually was looking forward to this fight," he then added.


    My eyes widened in pain as I looked at this hand on the ground which no longer was part of this body.


    Well, it couldn''t be helped but ... I really was weak.


    Red blood was flowing, staining this restaurant''s white tile.


    Then, once again, in a flash, another gash was to be dug in me.


    Slash


    This time, it was my throat.


    My weak body felt a seemingly endless feeling of warmth flowing out of my throat. The pain was spreading all across my body.


    Despite that, I placed both of my hands on my throat--No, wait, there was one missing actually ... the right one.


    Desperately wishing it would be sufficient to make it stop ¡ªthough it wasn''t.


    My blood just wouldn''t stop.


    It was merely covering more and more the white, cold tile of the floor, upon which was lying my dying body.


    Weak, helpless, powerless. Name it however you want, it was me.


    My left, left hand covering my throat wasn''t sufficient at all--as expected.


    My blood just kept flowing out.


    Funnily enough, there doesn''t seem to be any pain, now.


    My blood? Still going out, though.


    It was as if the pain was flowing out along with my blood.


    Apparently, I was dying.


    Was it how death felt like?


    "Weak, he said." I muttered silently.


    The sense of sight I just got not too long ago became blurry.


    This was but the beginning, however, after having experienced all of that, there were at least two things I was sure of.


    First of all, I was weak.


    Secondly, I needed to be strong so I wouldn''t die--it was too late, though.


    According to the blue writings from just a little while ago, I had just started to be conscious and sentient.


    Damn, doesn''t that mean I somehow only came into existence at that moment?


    Well not really but, you get my point, right?


    I mean, was I really going to fade away just like that?


    No way.


    "I.. can''t¡­ accept that¡­" I said painfully.


    My larynx wasn''t even damaged after the stroke I received.


    I could still speak.


    There was no way I could accept that.


    Tap, tap, tap


    Only the lone sound of my leaving assailant''s footsteps was now resounding throughout the silence of this lonely place.


    He was going away after he had cut me down, leaving only his back to me.


    Then came to a stop.


    I stretched my hand towards him and I stated,


    "I will kill you."


    Why was I even speaking nonsense at that moment? Aren''t I dead, already? I thought.


    Yes, I was dead.


    I just had to accept it.


    That''s the way.


    The only way.


    Thinking back on it, I really was lost after all...


    It had not even begun, yet it was already over¡­


    Well, I guess it can''t be helped anyway.


    This has been a short life.


    ¡ªSuddenly though,


    ?The current vessel''s HPs are under 5, as such the vessel is deemed defective.?


    Huh?


    ?The Player needs to avoid Game Over.?


    The voice ranged out once more.


    ///


    Hope you enjoyed reading as always.


    Don''t forget to support the story. Power stones and whatnot. Without your support, there''s no story.


    And that''s about it, see ya.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 6 - Finding A New Vessel

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    This has been a short life. Really, really short. And lame too, at that. Pathetic me, well, I''m sorry I couldn''t get you outside, this was the bare minimum.


    I couldn''t even do that.


    ¡ªSuddenly though,


    ?The current vessel''s HPs are under 5, as such the vessel is deemed defective.?


    The voice ranged out once more.


    Huh?


    Did I hear that correct?


    My ears had picked that up. It clearly entered them. The voice from the beginning.


    I was still lying on the floor and I could hear it.


    Though my vision had been blurry, I could clearly read it too.


    Wait up.


    Isn''t it completely dark already?


    I mean, what''s happening right now?


    There was no mistake.


    I didn''t see anything but those writing words. I couldn''t see anything else.


    I saw them and understood them.


    And this wasn''t all, apparently. Several others went on after the first.


    ?The user doesn''t have completed the quest ''Character''s creation'' yet, therefore he needs a new vessel to ensure surviving. The player needs to avoid Game Over.?


    Uhh... Come again?


    ?Procedure of dwelling: activated?


    And what''s that supposed to mean?


    Well, whatever.


    If there''s one thing I''ve learned today©`You don''t know what''s going on around you? Just go on with the flow.


    Where was the flow going in my case? Well. Let''s just not mention that either, huh.


    Thinking that I was already dead anyway, I kept my composure.


    Yeah, what worst could possibly happen to me, now?


    ?The player needs to find a new ''Suitable Vessel''?


    Oh, that one speaks to me at least--I mean, no.


    Sorta, in a sense.


    Only so-so, I''d say.


    Anyways, going on with the flow it is, then. Let''s just do that.


    Taking up to where I left off--It was dark.


    Completely dark. I couldn''t see one thing.


    My body felt off, too.


    I mean, I''d priorly been lying on my side. I was resting on the ground, basically.


    Well, more like dying, but, yeah.


    That was pretty much it.


    I could feel the cold tile underneath me.


    My breathing growing weaker and weaker within the process of each breath.


    The grip I had on my throat with my left hand was also becoming weaker and weaker too.


    But now though, it was quite different.


    First off, I didn''t have all of these: no lying body, no left flank, no breathing, and no left hand.


    Also, I wasn''t cold anymore. It felt hot all around me.


    I''d even go a step further and say it was squishy.


    No and seriously, what''s with these things ¡­ Meh.


    I wasn''t idle. I was moving. And as time went by, I could sense it. It was me moving. I mean, I was the one moving.


    When I decided to stop, it stopped.


    Or rather, I stopped.


    Well, it felt off, somehow.


    When I leaned forward--I would lean forward. Backward was backward, too.


    Anyhow, I could control it.


    This was me.


    In the afterlife?


    Dunno.


    I also felt like crawling in this narrow, squishy place.


    It was weird, at first.


    And yes, I''m repeating myself but I won''t say it enough times. It was weird.


    But I''d grow used to it, right?


    That being on my mind, I kept moving. Asking too many questions wouldn''t have been good, anyway, correct?


    Just look where it got me right now.


    Anyway, it was eerie. Even more eerie to translate into words.


    I was like, crawling basically, with tons of little ¡­ tentacles?


    Legs?


    I could feel them from under my body.


    ''Cause yeah, as time went by as I said, I grew more and more aware of my body.


    And I felt like that was pretty much it with me. Because I could tell now. I could tell what I was.


    A curved ball, sort of, with many, many tiny little flexible legs crawling under me.


    No--This wasn''t even accurate.


    My legs weren''t just under me. They were also coming to my sides--if I even had any at all, sides I mean--and gripped on things here and there.


    It would be pointless to count them. There were just way too many.


    Sometimes propping me up, sometimes sliding me down.


    I know it sounds weird but this was how I was.


    If you''d experienced it, then you''d have understood.


    No doubt.


    Whatever, I was moving.


    Even though it had not been voluntarily or anything--I still was moving.


    I could stop the course of my seemingly endless journey, of course. But what was the point?


    I just went on with the march.


    What were these things written, again, though?


    Finding a new vessel or something, huh.


    Obviously, I''m dead--But what if I''m not?


    The idea started to become more and more obvious as I thought about it, not gonna lie.


    But well, what''s that even matter? I thought.


    I was just chilling right now and it felt good. Yeah, it felt really good actually. I didn''t want to end that so quickly, hm.


    Don''t wanna cut that short.


    No.


    I''m not doing this.


    And I mean, this didn''t even make any sense, to begin with, did it now? No, impossible.


    And I''ve also just been killed, dammit. I can''t even get over it within death, huh.


    How exhausting. I''m worn out.


    When you die, you just die, right?


    But then again, maybe if I''m like they said ¡­ I would uh--Oh?


    Hold on a second, is that¡­?


    A change!


    A change in the environment!


    As I had been going on and on, it finally came to a stop. I''ve hit something. Before me, an obstacle.


    ///


    Thanks for reading!


    Don''t forget to drop off your power stones if you enjoyed as always.


    And that''s about it.


    See ya.


    Oh, and leave a comment, too.. I like reading them.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 7 - Finding A New Vessel (2)

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    I came to a stop, it seemed.


    There was this wall before me. I couldn''t see it, but my legs would pick its flat form up for me as they were dragging themselves across it.


    I passed that wall. It was not squishy anymore.


    Well, not that squishy anymore.


    It was still somewhat mushy out here.


    And so I went on again with my journey. Still carefree.


    I would proceed that way for about half the time I spent in the utterly squishy place.


    Rapidly, another change occurred.


    Then I stopped. I''m out, right? I could feel fresh air upon my main body--or my curved form to be more precise.


    It was not hot anymore.


    Then what?


    ?The player needs to find a new ''Suitable Vessel''?


    The voice spoke again.


    Shut. Up.


    I''m just chilling right now.


    ?The player needs to find a new ''Suitable Vessel'' to ensure survival.?


    Shut up.


    The problem was?


    I. Can''t. See. A. Goddamn. Thing. In that state!


    How am I supposed to pull that off, huuhhh?!


    Well, I just had to open my eyes, correct?


    Only my eyelids would not move much at all.


    I had no eyes.


    I had no eyes and I got that.


    And now, okay, sure.


    Maybe I''m not dead.


    Maybe I''m a parasite.


    A special parasite, at that.


    So much so that I''d somehow get a human consciousness on hand.


    But so what?!


    I can''t see a goddamn thing in that state!


    How do you then expect me to pull something that big off, hmm???


    I''m not.


    I''m not doing this.


    I''m out of it.


    ?The skill[ Mana Perception ]has been acquired.?


    Ah.


    ?Proceeding with activating it? Y/N ?


    YES.


    Yes, yes, yes.


    Yes yes yes, yes, yes, yes.


    ?The player has reached level 6?


    Finally, any help.


    Still pitched black though--Oh? Hang on?


    Can I see¡­?


    I could see.


    Finally a way out of this big mess.


    Even though it wasn''t all that bright and visible, like how it had been in the human, it was decent.


    I could distinct things.


    Had I been able to breathe a sigh of relief, I would''ve done so.


    Three, four--Hell, even five times, at least.


    As a matter of fact, I was really seeing.


    Well, not really seeing, rather I was feeling.


    Feeling the space, the noises, my surroundings.


    I could feel all that.


    I could even feel him. He was right there. A couple of meters away he was standing. The human who had me slain not too long ago.


    He was at the same spot he stopped after he killed me--Or actually, failed at killing me would be more accurate.


    He didn''t look like he knew what was going on with me.


    He had only been mumbling things to himself.


    I couldn''t make out what precisely. But with some effort and concentration, I could see and hear him even more.


    Only he stopped talking right at this time. This wasn''t important. I had to carry it out.


    I mean, the instructions were clear enough.


    I just had to take over his body, like I apparently did with the Remie boy.


    I needed to do it, but how?


    No matter.


    I trusted it would come naturally--Just like the way I came to be moving in my own way.


    I was resting on the tip of the dead human''s nose under me.


    And all at once, just by thinking about it, all my tiny tentacles curled up altogether.


    I jumped--No, blasted off.


    The air opened up a path for me.


    I was piercing through it.


    A whooshing sound was to be emitted as I went through it.


    I was right up in the air.


    Working all my way up to my target, it didn''t take long.


    From the blast off to the landing--Not even one second had been going. It was to illustrate how quick I was.


    Thus, I landed on him.


    On his left cheek, to be more precise.


    "Huh?" he let out, his brows arching up in interrogation.


    I was so tiny compared to him.


    From that close to him, he really seemed huge.


    There was the mini-me, gripping on the huge beast''s skin.


    He must''ve felt it, his eyes widened. Without even blinking he then shouted,


    "Damn! I''ve been too careless!"


    His former, sharp but composed aura had changed to an even more sharp, but agitated form.


    The man really was quick-witted, huh.


    I had to at least commend him for that.


    Even I was astounded at my speed, to be honest.


    Yet, it didn''t take more than one instant for him to understand what was happening.


    "Can it actually move from one body to another one?!" The human didn''t dare to be slow.


    He hurriedly proceeded to slap himself--Well, more like me, actually.


    He had been a bit too late, though. I already got to his left nostril.


    Even I didn''t really pick up on what I just did.


    All I know: it was really fast.


    I must''ve been cut out for doing this, heh!


    "I''ve been too careless, goddamnit," he cursed.


    Had he finally been convinced? I was too much of an opponent for him.


    He had to accept his death--Like me. Even though I wasn''t dead at all.


    And well, as his senior in this art of life--that I would call the art of Resignation--I intended to help the man out accepting it.


    He did try to pinch the upper part of his nose to hinder my path.


    I only felt a little bit compressed--Nothing more.


    That was unfortunate for him, but well, ''Weak,'' right?


    Kehehe, I''m leaving him no choice other than death.


    He''s weak and I''m strong, now.


    Only natural that I intend to take advantage of that.


    So far, he had been agitated.


    Now though, he had to regain his composure. He knew that.


    What was going on in his head--except for me climbing all my way up to my new ''room''--I didn''t know.


    My guess was though, he finally gave in.


    I have to commend once again--What?!


    "Sorry, love. We won''t be seeing each other soon," he whispered


    It was only a murmur.


    But? But? I didn''t mean it that way!


    Accept your death meaning, let me just take over that body of yours!


    Next thing I knew, he drew his sword to slash his own throat. Had he slashed open his own throat?


    --No. It''s too late. I still win.


    Thus I reached the end of his nasal cavity and got in the brain.


    I''m in control, now, human.


    And I fell to the ground. I was unconscious.


    ///


    It''s me again.


    Thanks for reading.


    If you enjoyed, you can support the story: upvote the novel with your power stones, leave a comment, share it with your fellow readers; it really helps.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 8 - Processing All Of That

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    Cold tile underneath me. I was lying down on the ground, unconscious. I had just lost consciousness.


    My face was resting on the ground.


    My arms were extended before my face, half-crossed.


    I opened my eyes, heavily, sluggishly. Light landed upon my pupils, once again.


    The setting was the same.


    Unchanged.


    Numbness and heaviness run all around my freshly obtained new body. My limbs were trembling.


    I had hands. Hands on top of arms. Arms themselves linked to shoulders. I could feel them. I could feel my body.


    I breathed against the ground after I painfully groaned. My head was half-lifted up as I was analyzing myself.


    There was no mistake.


    The man who killed me.


    It was me.


    I killed him back.


    Suddenly, "Achoo!"


    That surprised me.


    My eyes widened to their fullest. I quickly breathed a big handful of air. I darted up.


    Immediately got up on my feet. And ran away from it.


    ?The skill ¡º Quick Pace ¡»has been acquired ?


    Running away from it I got to use the same technique the human enemy used against me.


    All of which came naturally.


    Without thinking about it. I had obtained a new skill.


    The same way I got to get a consciousness, I guess.


    How was I doing that?


    It must''ve been because I had witnessed him in action, performing it. That way I would''ve been able to mimic and replicate it.


    That wasn''t important for now, though. I had some bigger concerns.


    ?The Player has reached level 9?


    I also increased in level.


    Whatever that meant, it wasn''t the first time. And neither was that important to me.


    I looked around me, "Where''d that come from¡­?"


    The sound I''d just picked up, where was it from?


    Not wanting to get caught off guard, I improvised a battle stance. Wouldn''t have been too good to die again this soon.


    I was ready, now.


    Come.


    Whatever you might be, come.


    Come to me, I''m waiting.


    As I was getting prepared for it, it was my head. My head began to move.


    It gently leaned backward, before it forcefully came back onwards in a propulsive movement.


    Right at this moment, it came back again, "Achoo!"


    "Ah."


    "That was just me," I sneezed again before I carried on, "Sorry, body. Still not used to you yet."


    I had been alerted for nothing, huh. This hadn''t been any threat at all. Just me sneezing, actually. Well.


    Nothing to worry about anymore.


    The next thing I did was let my arms go down.


    My fighting stance was disrupted.


    I also leaned backward, slowly. There was one of the numerous pillars of that secluded place behind me.


    By letting my legs go loose, I let myself slide down to a sitting position.


    I did so with my human head, too.


    Calmly, it went backward to land on the surface of the sturdy pillar that was planted behind me.


    There, I paused and looked at my hands.


    It only took me two things: lift them up and then present them before me.


    And I just did that.


    I was staring at them for a long time. These human hands were now mine.


    I''d been taking this a little bit too lightly, I thought.


    I needed time to process all that had happened.


    Well, not that long of a time, but anyway.


    "And thus I won, human," I stated, alone.


    I was born, then I was killed. I hadn''t really been killed, though--Somehow, I survived.


    I then took over the body of the one who had killed me--without really killing me, once again.


    What''s more, I wasn''t human. I wasn''t human at all. I only thought I was.


    Hadn''t I been taking this a little bit too lightly? I certainly was.


    As if this was some kind of game or something ¡­ A game, huh? I know what it is, but at the same time, I don''t.


    It was basically the same feeling I got with the restaurant thing. I sort of knew what that was, but, well.


    And now, it makes me wonder ¡­ How do I even know all these things I know, in the first place?


    How to define things, vocabulary, and what came along that. The concepts of things and whatnot.


    I mean, I''m what you''d call brand new, correct? From what I see, at least. I''ve just been born not too long ago, after all.


    I must''ve been able to get all that alongside the ''consciousness'' I had gotten myself. But still.


    I had basically never experienced anything at all. Now, look at me.


    Consciousness, huh.


    Indeed, I had a lot to process.


    And thinking back on it now, wasn''t it pretty clear?


    That girl''s story, I mean. She''s provided me a good story, now that I think about it.


    A parasite, huh.


    My eyes were drawn towards that particular place. Where it all supposedly started.


    And so, I got born right there, isn''t that right?


    I could see it. There was that table that was clearly not in place. As though someone pushed it to the side. A commotion or something. It was in disorder.


    There was also that chair, that has supposedly been mine, too--No, it wasn''t even a supposition.


    That chair had been mine.


    Or rather again, it had been that Remie boy''s chair.


    That human I got into at first.


    I leaned my head backward again. My eyes were shut.


    Recollecting every detail of that girl''s story, I had my story. That''s been pretty clear, now.


    Short story long, there were two humans, the girl, and the boy. They were eating. At the restaurant. Happily chatting with each other and whatnot. Well, they were just eating and discussing things, mostly.


    And that''s when I, as a dumb parasite, come into account.


    Lurking away in the human male''s meat I must''ve just shown up at one point.


    He saw me. He got disgusted.


    Lil'' human bastard. I''m not disgusting at all, okay? Don''t you ever act like I am.


    Otherwise: consequences.


    Not like he could ever react to anything anyway now that he''d been killed.


    ///


    Thanks for reading.


    Your support is always welcomed so don''t hesitate to drop off your power stones, leave a comment, share my novel with other readers, all of that really helps to get the story growing.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 9 - Processing All Of That (2)

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    So, taking up where we left off, the human saw me. He got disgusted and there I don''t know what happened.


    I wasn''t actually here to see and hear it.


    But, for the sake of our little story, let''s just assume I know what''s happening at that very moment. Otherwise it won''t be fun.


    After the stinky human saw myself, he got scared, ''cause well, I was too powerful or something.


    He looked at me, tried to toss me away, but it was in vain.


    I must''ve already been on that guy''s nose. He wiggles around messing up the whole place--What a snotty brat--Oh, and believe me, I know what I''m talking about.


    Next thing is, he falls off his chair as well as unconscious and I take over. Stealing away his consciousness from him.


    Awesome story, right?


    Well, it''s my story. Of course it is. If not awesome, wonderful and astonishing, what is it? That''s only natural, since it''s my story.


    I then leaned back forward. It was the third time.


    Hands on my hips. I was concentrating. I couldn''t completely shake off that weird feeling I was experiencing.


    I thought I''d been a human in the first place, after all. It was only natural for me to feel weird.


    Yes, it felt off. But that was normal.


    "What was that again that you said, again?" I asked myself. "Just go on with the flow."


    I nodded my head, listening to my own speech and validating it.


    "Whatever may or may not come my way I shall accept," I vowed solemnly, nodding my head back again, my right hand on my chest.


    I''ll get used to that feeling real quick. I''m sure of that.


    "Heh-heh! And would you please look at yourself!" I exclaimed to myself.


    "What feeling are you even talking about, huuuhhh?"


    "Shh-shh there''s nothing wrong about you, nothing, I''m telling you," I explained.


    "Don''t you sweat the small stuff, understood?" I nodded, waving away my suspicions with one hand.


    Anyway, after narrating the story to myself, it didn''t feel that much weird at all. I felt so.


    Well, still a bit weird, but it was okay, wasn''t it?


    Yeah, moving on it is then. Moving on.


    I wouldn''t just stay idling here forever anyway, right?


    What''s more, there was someone--Or rather, something--whom I wanted to pay a visit to, anyway.


    The dead body.


    I had some questions to ask to it.


    I stood up and quickly got next to it.


    "Hey, human," I greeted him with a light kick in the belly.


    He didn''t react, as expected.


    "There''s still a question I wanted to ask you guys, though," I tilted my head to the side. "Will you hear me?"


    "I mean, I know you can''t talk to me and all but still--Why''d guys want to kill me in the first place?"


    "Oh, no, nevermind. I remember it. It was because I was weak, right?"


    The weak people would get to die. The strong people would get to live. I didn''t have the right to live because I was weak.


    That''s what the strong one told me, basically.


    "Who''s weak, now?" I asked before I carried on, "Why don''t you tell me, too, swordsman?"


    This time about, I really hold grudges, "I just wanted to live and you killed me."


    I knew the reason why he killed me--And it certainly was not to avenge his friend. Or maybe that was the case.


    But mostly, he told me himself--I was weak.


    Plus I was a monster to top his reason off.


    "Your hand''s now mine. Look, I''m the one gripping you by your throat, now."


    As I said, I proceeded to grip his throat. It was big, but my hands were big too.


    --Oh, and there''s that cut, too. I forgot that. There was semi-coagulated blood all over my hands now.


    Before he passed away, he desperately tried to kill himself--That is to say, tried to kill me.


    Well, I didn''t think you''d succeed, human. I gotta hand it to you, huh.


    Nothing to worry about, though. The cut hasn''t been too deep.


    Succeed in inflicting a non-lethal wound to your deadly opponent, though. Well, better than nothing, isn''t it.


    It was nowhere near my artery blood vessel, too.


    Well, I was alive.


    And as time went by, that was pretty much all I had to do here.


    What''s more, I really couldn''t just stay here idling.


    I had to leave before they''d come to me.


    The girl from the beginning and her allies.


    Having observed that, I went to grab the sword that had cut myself not too long ago.


    It was my sword, now.


    After that, rather than leaving by the main entrance as I was planning on doing, I thought why not go after the human female.


    I wasn''t weak anymore.


    I had nothing to fear.


    Yes, I wasn''t weak and as such I would go follow the girl. She had left the place way before me and went to his uncle, or so I recall.


    They were likely to get in the way.


    Especially if they were of the same kind as that human I was dwelling in at the moment.


    They were sure to come for me.


    I''d just come to them first.


    Or would I?


    As I was headed to the back entrance of that wide restaurant before I judged once again.


    I decided that no. I would just leave by the main entrance and ignore them.


    According to logic, they''d come for me anyway. I was their enemy and they wanted me dead.


    Why''d I be the one bothering myself to do so, then?


    Plus, was there any time to waste left? I mean there was also the outside world that I was eager to discover.


    Thus it was to be decided.


    Gripping on my sword in hand, I left.


    I was headed to the outside world.


    ///


    As always, thank you for reading. I appreciate that.


    Don''t forget to support the novel if you enjoyed it and want to see it thrive in the world of writing.


    All of your support means a lot; without it, there''s no story, I guess.


    Leave a comment, drop off your power stones, share it with our fellow readers out there who have yet to know its existence.


    See ya.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 10 - The Outside World

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    In the sky, there was this huge thing. A huge fireball, I guess. And that''s what we called ''sun.''


    In the sky, once again, there were also some big masses of wool. These were called ''clouds.''


    Clouds were the ones floating and mingling themselves into one another. The wool seemed to be motionless, but upon closer observation, it was actually moving.


    The clouds were up there, too, as they were floating in the sky. All of this playful scenery took place under the sun.


    Still, mostly, there was the sun.


    And you know, that very sun, hanging high, high up in the sky.


    Well, I think he might be a bad guy.


    I mean, he wouldn''t let me look at him. And that''s not cool.


    No matter how much I asked him not to--Just ... do his thing to my eyes.


    He wouldn''t listen. No matter what I''d tell him. He was persistent.


    Here I was, in the alley. The same alley that was right in front of the main entrance I had just exited by.


    I stretched my hand towards the big fireball. Hindering it from reaching my eyes. Taking a good look at it was the goal here.


    I wouldn''t want to go blind on my first day on earth, after all. I needed protection. Otherwise, well, things wouldn''t be so good, right?


    And what I would do to prevent that is just as follows--First, slightly letting go of my hand to the side. Second, I''d squint my eyes to a slit, that was the second step. And well, the third step being: hoping to take a brief look at it as all my operation was unfolding.


    It was my third attempt now.


    I''d gently move my hand to the side.


    My eyes were the ones to squint in a second time.


    And well, the result was the same it''d been for my first attempts.


    "No can do, huh. He really won''t let me see it," I sighed and shook my head repeatedly.


    Anyways, here I was, under the sun.


    The exit I just went out by was behind my back.


    Before me stood my path.


    "Let''s go on ahead," I calmly cheered myself on. I took this first step outside. My very first step in the outside world.


    The ground was made out of bricks. Square aligned bricks. All of these in close lines.


    And I was the big human stomping on them as I followed the road. I walked and walked, still following the road.


    Doing that, it came to a turn.


    Thus I turned left.


    "Oh," I observed. "So, the voices were coming from there, huh."


    Voices and people were to be mixed up. That took place in front of me. All of them stood a dozen meters away from me.


    I breathed in a full cup of air. I tightened the grip I had on my sword. Only then was I ready to proceed onward.


    All these humans, they were forming a group. This group was occupying the better part of the road.


    On the side of the road, there was a great deal of these people agitating themselves.


    On the sidewalk, there were only three people or so.


    So, yeah, actually, there are two groups there.


    They seemed to be managing the crowd.


    I couldn''t really see well, anyway. From where I was strolling along the road I couldn''t really make out what they were doing.


    "People, people, settle down," one of the sidewalk guys announced. "While we absolutely comprehend the reason for your disappointment, we, as unfortunately as it may be, cannot prevent it from happening."


    As a response, the people of the road settled down. The ruckus had stopped.


    Each one of them started chatting with his peers.


    What were they talking about? I don''t know. Had it been important, I would just figure it out one way or another.


    For now, let''s just walk, I thought.


    Still following the grey-brown bricks of the road, I was getting near them. Each step I treaded brought me nearer to them.


    "Now, kind people, please, hear me out once more," added the announcer before he went on, "Each one of you here will be given a seal. That seal offers you three complete dinners at our Pizzato''s."


    So I was just exiting Pizzato''s, huh.


    Funny name.


    "And while we do not pretend this will suffice to clear your discontentment--We''re really sorry," they added as they bowed in apology.


    "We want more!" angrily shouted one of the road people. He seemed to be furious for some reason. "More or nothing!"


    Other people after him did go ahead and complain, too.


    Some others weren''t tapping their foot on the road nor were rejoicing at the announcer''s announcement.


    While some others were just nodding their head in satisfaction.


    This was as far as the road people were concerned.


    On the mediators'' side, though, the supposedly responsible were now looking over to me.


    It started when one girl on their side saw me.


    She elbowed her partner and indicated to him to look at me. Thus the man waved his hand at me, indicating me to come over to him, or so I assumed.


    Finally noticing me, hm. I squinted my eyes


    Quickly, I arrived before them. I had to come to a stop.


    It didn''t take long for them to talk.


    "S--Sir¡­ You''re hurt¡­" they managed, gripping their fists into balls.


    And I?


    --I replied with nothing.


    Remember how it went? The first time I engaged in a discussion with a human.


    Quite poorly, from what I recall.


    I''ll only wait for you humans to provide me with more material.


    And as I decided I''d do that, fortunately for me, they did speak further.


    This time, it was the female from among the two looking at me.


    She''d looked like she''d been ready to burst at any time.


    Her brows were noticeably arched up in worry.


    As I was just blatantly looking at her and her coworker, she acted.


    Gripping her white apron anxiously, she unsealed her lips.


    "--Does that mean you''ve taken care of the monster¡­!?


    And--Are you hurt anywhere except," she brought her hand to her throat. "Except for here¡­?"


    She cast her eyes down only to take them back at me hesitantly.


    Her comrade waved with one hand to their third acolyte.


    He must''ve been indicating to him to take over with the crowd because that''s what he did.


    "Th--Thanks¡­ Thanks for what you did, by the way," her cheeks were now adorned with red.


    "I--I mean, you weren''t compelled to do what you did for us¡­ I just--just wanted to say my words of thanks," she bowed her head to me.


    She sure talks a lot, huh.


    After having heard her talking, I glanced at my outfit.


    I was wearing a darkened belted tunic.


    On my back was also to be found a cap. This cap would go from the lower half of my thigh all up to my shoulders where it was resting.


    That piece will do the job.


    I took my cap from behind me and brought it to before me.


    Swiftly, I tore a piece off of it. I brought it up to my throat and began wrapping it around my wound.


    "M--May I help..?" the female human managed.


    I shook my head.


    She really is worrying for me, huh, I thought.


    The male human, as for him, didn''t say anything.


    After I was done wrapping my wound up, I was ready to talk.


    Probably.


    ///


    So, did you enjoy it?


    I did.


    Don''t forget to support the story if you did, too.


    Power stones, collections, leave your comment or maybe even a review too. Share the book with our fellow readers if you can, too. I''d appreciate all that. All of that will certainly help.


    And that''s about it.


    See ya.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 11 - The Outside World (2)

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    After I was done wrapping my wound up, I was ready to talk.


    Probably.


    "So, everything falls into place now," I smiled to them. "I don''t have any time to waste on you guys. I just promised the sun I would follow him wherever he went."


    And that was true. I promised him that, yes.


    The two of them, from when I showed up before them and they talked to me, I was barely avoiding their eyes at all.


    They actually were the ones doing that.


    After I had said what I had said, though, as if connected with one another, they reacted at the same time doing the same thing.


    That is to say looking at me, tilting their head back a bit.


    An awkward smile was put on their complexion. They were waiting for me to go on with my speech.


    That just gave me the green light.


    Because, yeah, I''m not sure whether I''m making any sense or not.


    Kinda hard to communicate with these creatures.


    What if they just attacked me out of nowhere?


    That''s what the first ones did, after all.


    "Okay," I resumed my talk. "I''ll just ask you one question: why do you want the monster dead?"


    "Hmm... We''re not sure whether we understand your question, sir?" The man was now scratching his cheek.


    "What do you--"


    "Why do you want the monster dead? Are all of you people that way, or is it just the two of you?" I asked once more, cutting off the female''s line.


    I needed to get that clear in order to make the right decision.


    "Hahaha.." they laughed strangely.


    The male once again went on, "I mean, sir, you must be feeling dizzy. Your wound isn''t doing you any good, obviously," he smiled at me even more awkwardly.


    I kept silent for one, two seconds.


    "Because they''re ... villains..!?" managed the woman as she leaped forward a little bit, adding decisiveness to what she said.


    Hmph.


    Nonsense.


    Well, maybe not entirely nonsensical.


    From where they stand, I must be viewed as a threat to their lives.


    "Enough, enough. That''s enough. Thanks, guys."


    The poor bunch of people had just wanted to protect themselves against me. They weren''t all that bad, after all.


    Well, I kinda knew that. I mean, obviously they wanted to protect themselves against me. Now, I was sure, though.


    "But then again, I''m sorry. Because when you need to protect yourselves against my threat, I need to do likewise against yours."


    And that was pretty much it.


    My speech was over. I had nothing else to say.


    The handle of my sword was to be gripped by my hand.


    I sharpened my senses. Deeply breathed in.


    "I''m sorry, sir, I''m afraid I''m still not--"


    "The monster survived," I stated with an unwavering voice.


    "Hah?!" they exclaimed themselves. They most likely weren''t expecting this outcome. Their surprise was to the fullest.


    Only different shades of grave expression were to be adorned on their face. The monster was still alive. And this wasn''t something they''d have expected.


    They were now facing each other, not knowing what to do.


    The two of them didn''t dare to be slow as they turned back their head over to me, they started to inquire,


    "Is it still within the city or--"


    But it was for naught. Because time paused there--Only for them, however.


    I took my stance.


    I was repainting my assailant''s technique. The very technique he''d used on myself as I was weak.


    I just did as he did.


    He had slashed me two times. One time to the wrist, another one to the throat


    These two times it had resulted in a lethal wound.


    "I hereby declare--


    Just like with the¡º Quick Pace ¡» technique, it went on quite naturally.


    Slowly and sharply breathing in, I was in my fighting stance.


    When my right hand rested on the handle of my sword, the left one was gripping on its sheath.


    Mana. There was mana. I could sense it.


    It was the first time I really paid attention to it. The same had happened when I learned ¡º Quick Pace ¡» at first.


    How did I know that?


    Well, kinda feels the same.


    Only this time about, mana wasn''t concentrating on my legs and their surroundings.


    Rather, it was on and in my sword, as if both wrapping itself around and penetrating it.


    "I hereby declare, those who want to kill the monster shall accept being killed by the monster, too."


    I let loose of my sword, allowing it to go and slash.


    All at once, my sword went before me and continued in a curved movement.


    That very curved movement being aimed at the crowd.


    Slash!


    A huge black slashing cut was propelled onwards following my sword.


    It happened within the blink of an eye.


    Really quickly, my two interlocutors were cut into two.


    They fell to the ground, lifelessly.


    "Weak," I said.


    ?The new skill ¡º Black Slash ¡» has been acquired?


    ?The Player has reached level 17?


    Whoa.


    That skill sure is powerful, though.


    From the thirty or so people that had been here, at least twenty of them got cut into two distinct parts.


    Five other of them or so got deadly wounded.


    These ones were the ones being left groaning and moaning on the ground, half-dead.


    The other five looked as though they just saw death.


    I was not the only one fearing it, after all.


    Screamings ranged out.


    Their feet and legs even hurriedly tried to get them away--It had been a bold but useless move on their parts.


    Unfortunately for them, the ¡º Black Slash ¡»would be followed by other strokes.


    I had just achieved the first move of my new deadly combo. My sword was resting in front of me.


    My hand, still gripping firmly on it, I flipped it horizontally.


    My left hand joined my right hand as it was gripping on the sword''s handle, too, now.


    Slash!


    Slash!


    Slash!


    Three dark slashes charged before my eyes, piercing all their way up to their targets.


    What followed these slashes only was a chorus of ''thud''s sounds. And all the rest being targeted fell to the ground, too.


    They had to be cut down like the others. Only then would they reap what they''d sowed.


    Beholding all that scene, a grin showed up on my face. Quite natural, isn''t it?


    "I''m not weak anymore, stinky humans."


    ?The skill ¡º Black Slash ¡» evolved in ¡º Four Deadly Black ¡»?


    ?The player has reached level 25.?


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 12 - The Outside World (3)

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    As all that scene unfolded, a grin popped out on my face.


    It was quite natural, wasn''t it?


    "I''m not weak anymore, stinky humans."


    ?The skill ¡º Black Slash ¡» evolved in ¡º Four Deadly Black ¡»?


    ?The player has reached level 24.?


    That ¡º Four Deadly Black ¡»technique range''s quite big.


    Impressive.


    Lots of enemies just got exterminated right now.


    Ahhh. I could sigh in relief. Really.


    Today''s been a productive day. Yes. Productive is today and today is productive. All the garbage was to be taken care of. I really could sigh in relief.


    Looking around me, there were so many dead people now. They were lying down here and there, pathetically.


    And I killed all of them. With the same sword they tried to kill me with.


    "So, how does that feel like, pathetic creatures, hm?" I asked them without expecting any answer.


    I wasn''t weak anymore. I was sure of it.


    Now, I could defend myself against bullies.


    "Hah," I let out a chuckle without really thinking about it. I genuinely was happy.


    After all that went down, I still was standing on my legs, alive. I just won, basically. It made my lips arched up, forming a smile.


    With one quick movement, I cleansed the sword of the blood which was covering it.


    Next thing I did was put it back to its sheath.


    That sheath being attached to my belt, my sword was settled.


    And I was ready to pull it back off in any given situation.


    Everything''s perfect.


    And I was ready to set off down the track again.


    Yes, perfect.


    Everything was.


    Suddenly, though.


    "Brother!" a voice ranged out.


    New people were arriving at the scene


    Everything was indeed perfect--Up til that moment.


    With one quick movement, I brushed my black hair backwards. As they were a bit too long, they were hindering my sight. I tried to take a look at them, but...


    Only then did it happen.


    All at once, everything started to tremble and shatter around me.


    I was losing my balance.


    Everything''s spinning around me¡­!


    It was as if I was the center of everything. And it didn''t stop. Far from that.


    The earth was still shattering with mighty movements!


    I didn''t know what to do.


    I mean, except not falling, what else was there for me to do? I tried to plant my feet whatever I was stepping on.


    This was the right thing to do, correct? Not falling it was, then! I grinded my teeth and tried to bear with it.


    It had been in vain, though. I had no control on it whatsoever.


    Because I started to fall onwards--No, was I falling to my right? I wouldn''t know.


    Next thing I knew, somebody was propping me up. I wasn''t falling anymore.


    They had been holding firmly on my shoulders. All thanks to them, I didn''t stumble.


    I couldn''t help but to frown, though. I then put my fingers on my temples and massaged them both.


    I could feel a dull pain coming from it.


    "Brother¡­!" Someone talked to me.


    "Wh--What''s happening¡­?" I looked at him, still frowning.


    "Brother, it''s me. Inera told me about Remie¡­" He said before he paused. He then proceeded to get closer to my ear and whispered, "Well, he wasn''t worthy of her anyway."


    I wasn''t completely listening, though.


    "Hey, you listen to me? You here?" he added, shaking my shoulders softly.


    Slowly, I was coming back to my senses.


    "What was all ¡­ all of that?" I looked around me, interrogating myself.


    The man who''d just helped me was now checking up on me, "So, you got any wounds? Heh, it''s been a while, hasn''t it," he said and laughed.


    Meanwhile I was still looking around me and examining my surroundings. What on earth was happening right now? That''s the question I''d been trying to make sense of.


    The whole thing had come to a stop.


    No earth shattering anymore.


    "Well, how weird."


    "Uh¡­ Did you actually--Well, was the monster among those people¡­?"


    "Hold on a second, did you just say ''Inera''?"


    "Brother, what happened to the monster? Took care of it?" he asked, peering around us. "... Inera told me, yeah."


    "Hmph. My guess was correct. I knew you''d come for me," I smiled at him, searching around his belt with my hands.


    "Uh. Yeah, sure. So what happened?"


    I seized the dagger attached there in a backgrip.


    With it, I simply drew a line vertically.


    "Hey, quit playing around. What are you doin--"


    Slash.


    And with a quick move, shove it up his head, cutting through the brain.


    His face was motionless as it was beautified by a grave expression.


    As all the earth shattering thing had come to an end, I could stand up pretty normally. That man, though, couldn''t do that anymore.


    The roles were reversed. I was now the one propping him up.


    Or rather, it was the dagger I was holding up that was going from his chin to his ¡­ well, to the middle of that skull, I guess?


    Thud


    As soon as I let go of it, he fell to the ground.


    His own body piling up on the few others'' on the left.


    "An enemy has been slain."


    That''s what happens to the enemy, yes. They''re being slain.


    --Oh, and she''s here, too.


    Behind the dead man who had priorly been standing before me, she stood. So this was the next target, huh.


    She must''ve seen it all.


    Yes, she must''ve seen all of it. Had you looked at her eyes with me, you''d see it too. She was filled with sorrow and fear. Indeed, she must''ve seen it all.


    I started to walk towards her with slow and cadenced steps. My eyes were now analyzing her.


    In spite of all I did, she didn''t say anything. Didn''t she want to complain, at least? She could do that. But, no. She didn''t utter any words.


    Or maybe she did, with her hands.


    She had brought them to her face, now. Sort of saying, ''No, I don''t want to kill the monster!''


    Was she perhaps expecting that question from myself?


    In any case, she must''ve only been trying to cover her face, most likely. Be it out of fear or out of sadness. Hell, even both fear and sadness at the same time wouldn''t be out of question.


    Her body started fidgeting and shaking. I was still walking down my way to her.


    Her hand still covering her face, she started whining and shedding tears.


    [Mana perception] sure proved useful, here. Her hands covering her face, I couldn''t see her with my eyes.


    Still, I could feel it. She didn''t do so much as to stop her whining.


    The meters that were separating me from her were now gone.


    I came to a stop right next to her.


    I crouched down, tried to look at her eyes, while gauging up her reaction.


    She''s not attacking me, right?


    No, she wasn''t. She was motionless and intended to stay that way.


    "Submissive human, you know your place," she didn''t say anything. I waited. Still, she didn''t do so much as to even try and look at me.


    All she did was cry. And even doing that, she was barely making any sound at all.


    "So?" I put in.


    Her face was cast downwards.


    "Wanna kill the monster too?"


    Without missing a beat, she shook her head, her hands still covering it.


    I tilted my head to the side, went on to brush her silver hair with one hand.


    As she felt it on top of her head she reacted with a little jolt.


    "Good human, good," I patted her head twice, then a third time.


    She was behaving well towards me. That put me in a good mood. Hm ... a reward. That''s what we get when behaving, right?


    "The monster shall have mercy on you then," I nodded, lifting myself back up again.


    She made it pretty clear. She wouldn''t try to kill me anymore. That way, it was fine, wasn''t it?


    Thus, I wouldn''t kill her. She was clearly no longer willing to kill me, anyway. What''s the point, I just thought.


    What was the point in killing that poor thing?


    I mean, as scared as she was, I knew she wouldn''t try anything stupid at all.


    That''s for sure, yes.


    I looked up to the sky, breathed in and out.


    As for her? She stayed still.


    Standing behind me was Pizzato''s with its many dead people.


    Standing before me was the world. And there wasn''t anything preventing me from going there, now.


    "The world''s ahead."


    Thus, I set off down the track again.


    The road of sturdy bricks went on along with me, the nearby grass and the sun.


    The restaurant had been on an elevated plateau. The road was going down and down as I followed it.


    Soon, I was to meet up with what we would call ''stairs,'' I believe.


    These very stairs went all their way down, and finally connected with the rest of the people.


    "Sure looks huge from up there."


    The city extended a few miles away, from what I could see.


    And I was headed there.


    That way, steps after steps I climbed the stairs down to my destination.


    The stairs were really tricky, though.


    I had to stumble down a few times before actually getting used to it.


    Putting that aside, I believe it went smoothly from that point onwards.


    And so I was going on with my journey.


    Finally.


    ///


    [Name: Skill]


    [Race: Parasite]


    [Title: Fratricide]


    [Level: 24]


    [Status:


    [HP: 1402/1681]


    [MP: 504/504]


    [Vit. 24]


    [Strength 24]


    [Agility 24]


    [Intelligence 24]


    [Unique skills: [Boramana''s Benediction]]


    [Parasite inherent skills: ¡º Dwelling procedure ¡»¡º Copying ¡» ]


    [Passive skills: [Consciousness][Mana perception]]


    [Active skills: ¡º Quick Pace ¡»¡º Four Deadly Black ¡»]


    [Main quests: None. ]


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 13 - Life

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    A city.


    What is a city?


    And who will tell you what a city is?


    "It''s so wide, the city."


    In that vast entirety that extended from North to South and from West to East, there were so many things.


    So many things that could fit in all that piece of land. A piece of land surrounded by walls, delimiting the area of the city.


    Be it landscapes, buildings, people.


    All of these were fitting in the city. And so much more, actually.


    "Come to think of it, aren''t all of these things making the city what it is?"


    Yes, it must''ve been that way.


    I had seen it from above back at Pizzato''s. From that elevated place, I could peer at the better part of the town. At least two-thirds, I''d say.


    And from up that place, I could already tell how huge that piece of land was.


    Now, I was among the tiny ones I''d observed from up there. Going about walking and traveling, down here. I was with the others.


    And from where I stand right now, it''s even wider. I can tell you that much. Upon exploration lies an even more impactful experience. That''s what I''ve been experiencing.


    An even more impactful experience, yes. An experience that''d show you how wide and gigantic that city actually was.


    And like I said, it wasn''t gigantic and empty. It was full of so many things, for real.


    There were so many things to witness going down there.


    In that wide entirety, there were so many things you''d easily look and marvel at.


    Yes, yes. A gigantic full of things!


    "Indeed, this must be the official definition of a city," I nodded, satisfied.


    Like, look, you don''t believe me?


    Then just look at the rivers, for example! Yes, yes. There were rivers there.


    Sometimes huge and large, sometimes tiny and thin. Some other times deep and broad or shallow and empty.


    Rivers, hm, they were channels. Channels that had been dug right into the earth!


    But still, that''s not it. You''d need to then pour water in it. Great quantities of water in abundance. How would I mention the rivers without mentioning the waters?


    So, yeah, you''d need to pour water in a river to make it authentic. A great many tons of gallons of water, again and again.


    So, can you do that? And still, that''s not all about a river. Because, yeah, actually, all the water you''re pouring into that, you can''t ever stop doing that. So, can you do it or not?


    Because if you can, well then, there you go. You have your river. Amazing, isn''t it?


    They were going across the city, cutting it and parting the land away here and there.


    Going from the upper lands and running down towards the lower parts of the land.


    From these very rivers, when you needed water, you could refuel.


    You could even drink directly from the source if you''d please so.


    Mhm-mhm. There were people who did that. I think. Probably.


    Well, okay, I''ll give you that, maybe it was only me.


    But still!


    That wasn''t all about it.


    People would even wash their clothes in the lower parts of it!


    Yes. And all of that was to illustrate how wonderful rivers were. Impressive, right?


    Oh, and I forgot to mention the pontoons!


    Did I tell you about pontoons?


    --Oh, and there were bridges, too.


    Yes, yes. The rivers were crossing the land and then, there were the bridges. Indeed, from these very bridges people would, in their turn, cross the rivers themselves!


    Hell! Some people wouldn''t even do that, no. They''d rather stop by these bridges and then what? Lo and behold, they''d be fishing foods!


    Yes! There even was food swimming around in the rivers.


    People would leave their homes and head to the river--I observed them--They''d come out with all their fishing stuff.


    Oh? And some of them even had giant chunks of wood on wheels. Transporting all of their gear and stuff.


    How was that huge chunk of wood even moving? Well, they also had horses, yes. Living creatures like myself.


    Anyway, these ones? They were the ones who''d catch the largest number of fish.


    They''d fish, fish, fish, and fish. Sometimes for an hour, sometimes for two!


    --There were even those cat-like creatures from among the beastmen, I think.


    With their cat''s ears and whatnot--Those ones were the most fond of the river''s food.


    I can testify to it!


    I saw them gnawing on their fish with their delighted faces!


    They were going nyaa this and nyaa that, while their ears were twitching.


    So, so, so many things, I''m telling ya!


    There were also buildings--Tons of buildings.


    Among them were homes--Four walls, for most of them, topped off by a roof--within which the humans would be dwelling.


    In these, they''d also reunite with each other. While some other time, they''d simply visit themselves. Families did that a lot, I think.


    Oh, and there were also these things you''d call shops.


    Be it a bakery, a forge, a magic shop, or even other regular shops.


    There were all of these.


    In a bakery--Humans would bake bread.


    In a forge? They''d be smithing weapons and armors of all sorts as well as selling them.


    Alchemists and other insiders would be using the magic shops.


    And then there were the regular shops. Grocery stores and whatnot.


    These ones would sell you about daily necessities.


    Whatever you''re lacking, just go tell ''em!


    "No seriously though, the outside''s even wider than the sky from where I stand--Well, no, obviously. But still, you get the point," I told myself.


    I was still dragging my feet along the road.


    And let''s not forget to mention the organic things of life, too.


    Because yes, organic creatures, like myself, there were lots of them.


    An even greater quantity than that which I killed back at my place of birth. A good thing they weren''t all knowing of my situation, huh. Otherwise, things wouldn''t be so good for me.


    Humans and their fellows were here too, yes.


    Humans, elves, dwarves, reptilians, and beastmen. That''s among the species I saw.


    Inhabiting that city, I saw more humans and elves.


    Dwarves, reptilians, and beastmen were hardly living there.


    Well, they were scarce, but there still were some.


    All of them going on about their daily life activities as they were interacting with each other.


    They were crossing the city here and there.


    Either by foot or by carriage with their horses. Because, yes. The chunks of wood pulled by horses, there were many of them. Looked like seeing them was an everyday occurrence.


    Anyways, they were here, like myself. And like myself, once again, they''d go about wandering around the city.


    Well, they had things to do. They had that, at least. So, yeah, it wasn''t really wandering but anyway.


    For my part, I had none. Nothing to do.


    I was just lurking around, I guess.


    Strolling along the road, I''d go by several places.


    Sometimes jumping around in excitement. Some other times just walking normally.


    And within that frame of time, I''d see all of that. All of that which I mentioned earlier. This was fun, really. This was life.


    I vaguely knew all these things already. But seeing them in real life was a different experience, though. As I said, it was impactful. I really enjoyed it.


    Anyway, here I was, dragging my foot along with the road.. I was within one of the many streets of the town.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 14 - Life (2)

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    Anyway, here I was, dragging my foot along with the road. I was within one of the many streets of the town.


    It''s now been around 5hours since I started visiting.


    And as a result, my feet hurt.


    It''s not only my feet actually, all my body hurts.


    Well, that and I''m sweaty too.


    As time went on, I felt weaker and weaker.


    This stroll of mine sure fatigued me a lot, huh.


    "Argh, and it''s too hot," I complained, looking at the sun. He really wasn''t kind to me, this Sun.


    Well, I guess I was also kinda struggling in my own way. Like the other humans, I mean. They were going about their working activity, going here and there. And I was walking again and again.


    My body was aching all over.


    Never stopped me from visiting the city, though. How was I to stop when presented with so much more to visit as I kept walking forward, hm?


    That was what kept dragging my foot along the road, somehow.


    I intended to visit it all. Entirely, yes.


    "Right, sunny?" I stretched my hand towards the sun as I talked to him.


    "We''ll do that together, right?" I added.


    Lonely as I was, I only had him.


    He''d been following me all the way over to where I stood right now. Or maybe was I the one following him?


    No matter. We were still together after all I''d marched, after all.


    My only mate. The sun.


    What''s more, I knew he wouldn''t stay here forever.


    The sun wouldn''t stay here, hanging up in the sky forever. He''d fall at night time and sleep.


    I knew that, too. And that was another reason for me not to stop. I wouldn''t stop, no.


    Suddenly, my stomach growled. I was surprised.


    "Oh? You again?" Not that much surprised, though.


    I hadn''t only grown familiar with the city and the sun, today, no. There was that guy, too. My stomach.


    "You wanna eat that, too, huh¡­"


    I glanced at a stand, not too far away from me. It was situated on the road, on the sidewalk. There was a stand.


    There were people doing that, too. Holding their stands in the city center. They were running their business.


    Accompanied by its brothers, that stand wasn''t alone. There were many others following it, forming long lines.


    Most of them were just regular: a counter on which they''d put whatever they sold, with one human or two sitting or standing behind the counter, and then a roof above their head.


    On top of their stand, were also some banners, indicating their names and whatnot.


    And all that makes a stand.


    "''The World,''" this was the name I could read on that stand''s banner. Its written name, huh.


    So, yeah, there were writings too. It was another thing humans had got for themselves. Most impressive.


    Anyways, there was that stand, ''The World''. That person''s stand was giving off an enticing odor, making my stomach growl in expectation.


    I was hungry. Still, I wouldn''t eat.


    "I already stuffed you with grass and leaves, stomach," I told him. "You need to bear with it for now."


    He''d already been hungry a while ago. Thus I got to feed him. And now, he already was craving for more?


    "It hasn''t even been 3hours. And you? You wanna be stuffed again?" I pointed out to him.


    If I did go eat, the night would fall too quickly.


    And as such, I wouldn''t be done visiting.


    I had better go on ahead and finish that up, already.


    Tomorrow''s sun wouldn''t be today''s one.


    If my sunny was gone, he''d be gone forever.


    I needed the sunlight to go about visiting, in any case.


    Well, anyway, I''m in the city center right now.


    I''m walking and peering at the stands and the people, here and there.


    "Sure are a lot of people here," I observed.


    I was just in the middle of the road, still marching onwards. Without anything much happening to me.


    Kinda boring, in a way.


    But just as I thought that, it''d come at me again.


    "Oh!" And as I just thought that, it came back again.


    There was that thing, too.


    As it was about to act up again. I could sense it.


    "Argh, that again? That hurts," I complained.


    Yes, that ''thing,'' remember it? It first happened back at Pizzato''s.


    And there it was happening again.


    It was the earth.


    All of it, all at once, started to spin around wildly, seemingly trying to throw me off balance.


    I resisted, though.


    I had experienced that a couple of times now.


    No.


    I won''t fail.


    I refuse.


    Without missing up a beat, I organized my body in a well-balanced stance.


    The wild shattering of the earth wasn''t stopping all that much, and I expected that.


    Hell, I think it even got worse.


    I planted my feet on the ground. And stretched my arms before me in curved positions.


    What''s more, I leaned forward a little bit.


    "That''s it! I''m good! This time about, I''m doing this!" I cheered myself up.


    But it wasn''t enough.


    I was still, like, spinning around without really spinning around.


    It was too much this time about, too.


    "Crap¡­!" And there I lost it.


    My balance.


    Thrown off balance, I fell.


    "Hahahaha! What''s the grown-up doing, mum???"


    Ohhhhhh. That''s pathetic.


    "Just ignore him, love."


    It happened again. But this time, I swear!


    I swear it''s only because it''s getting worse!


    I had it under control¡­!


    I nearly had it under control¡­!


    Damn.


    So, yeah, there was ''that'' too.


    You remember, back at Pizzato''s?


    Well, I thought everyone felt it.


    Everything was spinning around and I lost my balance.


    Apparently, no, I was the only one seeing this.


    The earth shattering and spinning around? This was just within my head.


    It was definitely not spinning around and moving like mad. The others were perfectly fine, after all.


    Actually, all of that was only taking place within my head.


    I''ve only figured that out not too long ago myself.


    When it occurred over and over again, I''d struggle not to fall to the ground. Everyone else was fine, though. It was odd, right?


    Thus, I kept wondering.


    How would people just do as if everything was normal?


    And well, it really got me thinking.


    So I thought and I thought. Up till at some point I just decided: hey, why not just go on ahead and ask some people about that.


    Maybe this time around, they''ll help me.


    And so I did.


    "Do you also feel when the earth goes guwah and then pushhhh to both sides, or is it just me? Oh, and kaboom-part right to the ground? You feel that, too?" I simply asked.


    "Umm¡­ I''m sorry¡­?" They''d tell me with an awkward smile put up on their face.


    It took me a long time to get my answer.


    For some reason, they weren''t getting me all that much.


    Anyways, at some point, I''d finally gotten myself an answer.


    "Uh¡­ No, I guess?"


    Only to figure out that my suspicions had been right on the spot ¡­ It was only me.


    I was the only one seeing that. Well, more like feeling it, then. Why was that happening? What was the nature of that thing?


    Well, I had no idea at the time, not gonna lie. I''d soon come to understand it, though. That matter, I had no idea about, too.


    But like I said earlier, it never prevented me from visiting the city.


    Toughing it out throughout the ways of life? That was one of my specialties.


    I was a tough boy, yes.


    Anyways, I''d just fallen to the ground.


    A kid made fun of me.


    Yeah, makes sense. I must be pretty ridicule right now, I thought, brushing dirt off my tunic.


    So, in spite of all that, I was kinda fine. Getting by and whatnot. But to my surprise, there was more to it.


    Indeed, it was only then that it spoke again,


    ?The current vessel''s physical condition is deemed defective.?


    ?The Player needs to find a new vessel to ensure survival.?


    "Haahhh??!"


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 15 - Characters Creation

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    Hop!


    Argh, that hurts.


    My butt whacked the bricks of the ground underneath me. I was thrown off balance. That whole thing really was annoying.


    I couldn''t help it. I just fell to the ground.


    "Hahahaha! What''s the grown-up doing, mum???"


    "Shh. Just ignore him, love."


    A nearby kid burst into laughter.


    Meh. Snotty brat. You think that''s funny, huh? I grimaced, annoyed.


    ?The current vessel''s physical condition is deemed defective.?


    ?The Player needs to find a new vessel to ensure survival.?


    Only then did the writings speak again.


    "Haahhh?!"


    Say that again?


    What do you mean?


    It caught me off-guard. I hadn''t been expecting this at all. Why would it even say such things, again?


    I put my fingers to my temples and started massaging them. I was annoyed. It was too much.


    A deep sigh was to be let out of my mouth. Way too much, actually.


    I shook my head. It couldn''t be true, right? I mean, why again? I was alright, correct? After having sighed yet another time, I brought my eyes up again.


    So, what the heck?


    That voice be damned.


    No, no. This really was written before my eyes. I wasn''t seeing things, unfortunately.


    Seeing how I''d stumbled down, a woman not too far away from me came to help.


    She crouched down. Handed her hand over to me.


    Only then did she ask me, "Are you hurt?"


    I was too busy processing what the voice had just told me, though.


    As a result, I didn''t see her at all. I was lost in my line of thought.


    Yeah, I mean, what was I supposed to do with that, hm?


    I''m fine!


    I''m perfectly fine, okay?! I did try to engage in conversation with it.


    It was in vain, though. Looked like it wouldn''t reply to me.


    All I could do was try to make sense of what it just told me. I mean, I''d hopped into a good host, already. I couldn''t just accept its words, could I now.


    Wait up a second, though.


    Is that supposed to explain all those instances of lack of balance? There were also these striking pains gushing forth from within my head¡­


    All of which I''d undergone during my visit. Was this the reason behind that?


    Because now that I think about it, it''d make sense if it''s the case, but ¡­ no freaking way.


    I shook my head.


    "Oh¡­ My life''s fucked up, really," I clicked my tongue.


    Up until that moment, everything had been going smoothly.


    Really.


    That''s messed up. Did I actually have to go through all my way up to find another new vessel, now? It seemed so.


    I clicked my tongue again.


    Meanwhile, the woman who''d come to me talked again.


    "That figures. You must be hurt, eh?" she said.


    I still wasn''t responding, though.


    This bothersome situation really got me upset. Noticing her was the last of my concerns.


    Seeing I wasn''t responding, she had to insist. "Heeeeyyyy-ohhh," she started waving her hand before me in slow motion in front of my face.


    And it was only then that I noticed her.


    She surprised me. It made me jump.


    Hurriedly, I took a few steps backward.


    "Oh," she said after leaning back a little bit, too, "I''m sorry, did I scare you?" she went on with.


    "Hm?" I tilted my head to the side. What did she want from me?


    "Here, I''ll help you up."


    "Ah," I grabbed her hand.


    And now ¡­ am I supposed to pull on it?


    "Uh¡­ Are you propping me up?" I ask in doubt. I wasn''t sure of what I needed to do at all.


    "Mhm-mhm," she nodded, two times.


    She was now standing up, leaning forward, one of her hands was stretched towards me and the other was resting on her thigh.


    She was about to prop me up.


    To her signal, I tightened my grip on her hand. I then firmly pulled on her hand. Getting myself up as she was inviting me to do was the goal.


    What happened though is that, pulling myself up, she lost her balance and fell to the ground with me, unable to help me up, seemingly.


    Uh? Was that what she was trying to do?


    "Ouch¡­" She was now on all fours right next to me. Well, she hadn''t fallen down on me, at least.


    Whatever she was trying to pull off wasn''t any of my concerns. Seeing she wasn''t helpful I just lifted myself up on my own.


    Once I was up, I wiped the dirt off my butt. I looked down at her, then gave her my hand with the same, "Here," she approached me with.


    She gripped it and successfully lifted herself up with my help.


    "Ah¡­ Well, that''s embarrassing ¡­ sorry." she managed, scratching the back of her head.


    Was she trying to make a conversation with me, now? Doubtless, she was. In response, I simply shook my head.


    She laughed awkwardly.


    "Hey, goofy-goofy!"


    What came next was one of her friends, I guess?


    Another female was coming over to us, now.


    With quick steps, she got next to her friend and whacked on her shoulder.


    "So??? You go over to help the mister here," she pointed at me, "and end up being who needs assistance yourself!" she said before she giggled.


    "Ouch¡­ that hurts, you know," she said, rubbing her shoulder.


    "I hope it does, hmph!" she snorted.


    The rest of their group was coming here in their turn. In total, I could count six of them. Six human females were coming towards me, or rather, us.


    "So, was our Goofie goofy again to the mister?" one of the girls asked.


    "I''m pretty sure she was," in response, one of them solemnly nodded then went on, "That''s our Goofie we''re talking about here, after all."


    They were all here, I think. The group they were forming was reunited.


    And I was just there, sort of. Blatantly looking at and analyzing them. One after the other.


    "And so, um, is that another one of these ''infamous'' acquaintances of yours, hey?" The female that had whacked her spoke once again as she was elbowing her fellow.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 16 - Characters Creation (2)

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    Promptly, her friend got next to her.


    "And, um, is that another one of these ''infamous'' acquaintances of yours," said her friend as she was elbowing her. "Hey, hey, tell us, heyyy."


    "Care to introduce us to the man, maybe?" she carried her talk on as she was arching her brows up and down, playfully, a grin on her face.


    "Hey, no¡­! It''s nothing like that!" Goofie said as she blushed and puffed up her cheeks.


    "I''m just teasing you, ugh. You''re seriously gonna cry before him?? Hehehe."


    Um, so they were teasing each other, huh.


    Well, they were cute people, to say the least.


    Seemingly ignoring what her counterpart had just told her, the girl called ''Goofie,'' I believe, turned to me,


    "But, um, yes ¡­ you were the one needing help and you end up helping me instead, thank you," she said as she slightly bowed her head.


    What she said made sense. As such, I did so, too. I bowed my head back to her in thanks.


    Wasn''t she the one who''d come to give me a hand in the first place? Her good intention was enough to please me, I guess.


    Their chattering then resumed back.


    And that was pretty much it. I was done, here. I had better get back on track and...


    Ugh.


    Go on with the flow for the umpteenth time, I guess?


    Slacking off now wouldn''t do me any good.


    I had to find it. My new host. I had something to do at least, now.


    Yes, yes. Let''s look upon that positively.


    As they were just naturally chatting with each other, I tried to slip out and do as I had intended to do.


    Only, though, I was stopped by the girl who was called Goofie.


    Hurriedly she grabbed my hand with both of hers. She spoke to me, "You--You really looked like you needed help, though ¡­ is everything all right?"


    "Oh-hoh¡­ And she''s going in for it," one of her friends commented. "How bold of her."


    I turned my head back towards her and looked at her hands. They were holding mine.


    "Oh, I''m sorry," she said. The next thing she did was loosen her grasping hands. Well, that wasn''t particularly bothering me but, whatever.


    What did she want, now? Am I all right, she''s asking me?


    Sigh.


    In all fairness, no, I wasn''t alright.


    And no, you can''t help me, woman. Whenever you''ll be able to, be sure that I''ll reach out to you.


    So for now, you just go ahead and--Mhmm? I tilted my head to the side.


    Come to think of it, now, aren''t all of these potential vessels for me. I could dwell in one of them, right? I squinted my eyes as they were scanning them.


    "You honestly don''t look like you''re from here. This village''s so tiny, we know the regulars'' faces, but you, you don''t look familiar to me," she added.


    "Oh?" So much surprise on my first day, too, "Is this place a little village?"


    "Yes, yes. It''s actually, like, the tiniest village in the vicinity, you know."


    "Oh¡­ Is that so."


    I was kind of skeptical about that, not gonna lie. The city was huge to me. Maybe it was just huge for a newcomer like myself, though.


    Plus, well, as the expert, she had the last word.


    Meanwhile, her friends were still commenting on our conversation, "And he himself doesn''t shy from her, huh," they said.


    "Yes, yes. The vibes are right between those two," one of the girls also said.


    "So, anyway, maybe you do need some help, then? You seemed pretty annoyed not too long ago, too," she continued with.


    She couldn''t be more right. As a matter of fact, I''d been better. And, yes, I needed help.


    But, nah, she wouldn''t help me with that, right? There''s just no way she''d do that, right?


    "See, I can tell there''s something on your mind, mhm?" she tilted her head to the side as she asked.


    Was that human female actually in my head to know that? She sure was keen, huh.


    Well, she was right, anyhow. Why not give it a shot, then, I thought.


    "So, so, what will it be?" she insisted.


    Since she''s that eager to know, let''s not beat around the bush, in that case.


    "Will you, Goofie, give me your body, then?" I asked straight up.


    "Oh-ho-ho-ho?"


    "And he''s going in for it even harder than her, heh!"


    I looked at her with anticipation. Would she refuse? Maybe she would accept?


    In response to that, for some reason, she instantly blushed. On her face, from one ear to the other, she was bright red. I squinted my eyes and tried to gauge her reaction the best I could.


    Quickly, she turned towards her group of friends. They were situated behind her on the side.


    She mustn''t have known what to do, so she turned towards them seeking advice or instructions, I think, probably.


    And that''s what they did--Well, once again, I wasn''t sure. It looked like it, nonetheless.


    One of the girls brought her hand to her cheek and whispered something to Goofie. Then she nodded two times with a pleasant smile on her face.


    What message had she tried to deliver by doing this? I didn''t know. But it doesn''t matter. I''d come to know with her response.


    I gulped in expectation as I stared at her.


    Goofie, then, turned back to me. She was facing me when she said, "Don--Don''t just tease me like this, sir..!" she exclaimed. "I was taking it seriously ¡­ you know...!" She was pouting.


    Uh? Didn''t she get it?


    Oh, or maybe she just doesn''t wanna help, huh.


    Do I leave it as it is, or do I try my luck once again?


    "Why''d it be a joke, though?" I asked her, "Will you give it to me, yes or no?"


    I tried to make myself perfectly clear. Thus I did go all out this time. To make sure she was getting me, I added, "Me," as I pointed at me with both of my hands, "In your body," I then pointed at her.


    "Are you okay with that?" I tilted my head, letting her know that was a question.


    At that moment, she had her hand stretched towards me a little bit for some reason. What she did was retract it and hold it with her other hand.


    She then hesitantly looked back at her partners.


    "Ah? Excuse me?"


    "Creep."


    "Okay, that''s just creepy, yeah."


    "A shame he was handsome."


    "There, there, come here, Eleonor, let''s just move on," to these words Goofie just did as her friend indicated.


    Creep?


    What''s that even mean, hm? I mean, obviously, a creep''s a creep.


    But, was that creepy? I didn''t know.


    Not the sense I got of it.


    Whatever.


    Hmm ¡­ well, I wasn''t expecting this result. What can I say, they just left.. All of them.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 17 - Characters Creation (3)

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    I wasn''t expecting that result at all. What can I say, they just all left.


    My eyes turned to a slit as I was reflecting on that. I just suffered a defeat. I didn''t like it.


    Quite the enlightening defeat, though. So maybe it hadn''t been one. I didn''t know. I''d learn from this defeat anyway and grow stronger thanks to it.


    I wasn''t expecting anything in the first place, either way.


    And just like that, it went back to normal. In the alley I was in, all I was left with was the turned backs of their group.


    The sound of their distancing voices and chatters was soon to be replaced by the advertising shouts of the different merchants mingling with the other people''s nearby blabberings.


    They were getting away from me after having rejected me. Somehow, I''d insulted them, I think. Apparently, they didn''t quite like it. Thus their departure.


    Let''s not dwell on that.


    I''ve got greater projects, anyway.


    Just accordingly, I went on marching along the road, yet again. And going on with the flow like I first was doing.


    What other choice did I even have, to begin with?


    I just had to get myself a new host over again.


    It was quite troublesome, not gonna lie. But well, this time about, I had something to do at least.


    "Yeah, let''s just look upon that positively," I tried to say enthusiastically.


    I even accompanied that line of mine with a little dart forward.


    You know, the kind of thing you do when something gets you all excited and motivated.


    Sort of cheering myself up, I even added, "Looking for a new body to dwell in it is, then!"


    Yeah, no can do, huh. I shook my head.


    It was more half-assed than enthusiastic, unfortunately. Trying to cheer up myself wasn''t going to chase away my unwillingness to get all that done.


    I mean, damn...


    My life''s so messed up.


    Am I really doing this? I thought as I kept dragging my foot.


    That thing, though, the guide ¡­ let''s call it a guide, yes. Didn''t it tell me to find a new vessel to ensure survival?


    ''Cause, now that I think about it, the first time it told me that it was kinda imminent.


    As of right now? I wasn''t even undergoing the dwelling procedure or whatever that was called.


    Why was the guide even ordering me around, hm? Well, it sure proved helpful at the beginning. As a result, I guess I''ll do as it says for now.


    But still, wasn''t I alright¡­?


    No, I wasn''t, huh.


    Pains to admit it, but my body''s aching all over, and come to think of it, maybe going on a stroll for a couple of hours wouldn''t have had these kinds of results on my body.


    I stretched my hands in front of me, still walking down the street.


    Yeah, looking at these hands, they sure don''t look like they''ve been strained, if not barely at all.


    Yes, the strong warrior from the beginning--the one I was dwelling on right now--that man must''ve done something to me.


    I brought my hands to my throat. There''s that wound, after all.


    The guide wouldn''t indicate to me otherwise.


    So was that all about it?


    I kinda saw all that coming anyway.


    I chuckled as I tried to reassure myself, vainly. In reality, no, I hadn''t expected any of that.


    My stomach growled again. I could smell so many appealing odors. There still were many stands and peddlers on the big alley I was strolling in.


    "Argh. That guide''s only getting in the way," I kicked one little rock on the ground, sort of taking it out on the little thing.


    It was annoying. But there was one thing that bugged me even more. From the way it started, wouldn''t I be always considering taking over new hosts and vessels as time went by?


    Well, not necessarily but still, I had to prepare in the instance it''d be the case.


    I did consider not following its instructions, too, but well.


    It''s what''s permitted me to live, so far.


    Well, either way, the guide was something I needed to follow. I understood that.


    My thoughts were overflowing with all these ideas. And in the meantime, I kept dragging my foot along my path.


    "But still, wouldn''t there be a way that''d let me avoid all the trouble¡­?"


    I waited for something to happen, maybe?


    "All the trouble of looking for new hosts and whatnot¡­?"


    One second?


    Two seconds?


    You really won''t talk to me, huh.


    ?System generating quests: ¡­ on?


    Ah?


    I hurriedly stopped the course of my walking feet. Was this my moment? I needed to be attentive and careful.


    ?Quest found: ''Character''s creation''--?


    "Yes ¡­ sir?"


    ?Failure: the Player''s race has yet to meet the requirement needed to proceed.?


    I clicked my tongue.


    ?Current race: Parasite; Required race: Demonic parasite.?


    "Uh?"


    "And is that it?"


    Hmph, and what was I even clicking my tongue for? Did I even understand one bit of what that female-like voiced guide had told me?


    "Nah. That''s unlikely."


    But at least it talked to me, right? I grinned.


    "Yeah, I''m satisfied," I nodded, my grin growing even wider. "Mhm-mhm, let''s resume our stroll.," I nodded again solemnly as I went on marching back again.


    At least, there was a following-up to it. It made me happy.


    Indeed, I just had to ¡­ Well, let''s not mention that for now. I was still ignorant of my situation. Somehow though, I believe I''d come to, maybe, understand something else?


    Yes, let''s not think too much about it. Wouldn''t do me any good, anyway.


    "So, so, what was today''s theme again?" I asked myself.


    "Looking for a new vessel!" I answered myself, playfully.


    And yes, yes. That was right!


    Or so I''d have replied in normal circumstances.


    ''Cause, yeah, let''s not forget that I didn''t even know how to do that. Or rather, I''d need to plan something beforehand.


    Plus ¡­ there was something else.


    "And, oh, let me tell you that this guy," my stomach went on growling again as I rubbed it, "won''t stop his soliloquy if I don''t step in. That, I''m afraid of."


    Yes, there was this stomach I needed to feed once again.


    So, for now, I''d go eat.


    But, but, what about my little visiting stroll under the sun, you ask?


    "Whatever, man. Was just visiting ''cause I was bored, to be honest."


    Plus, I was tired.


    I was quick to change my mind.


    Real quick.


    After saying this, I turned over to the opposite side I was facing right now. With one quick spinning movement on myself, I was facing backward.


    This stand I first noticed, I''d eat from that one. I nodded.


    That was decided.


    I walked onwards.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 18 - Food

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    "Food, food!" I tapped rhythmically on my belly. "Food, food-food, food!" I was chanting as I wagged my upper body from right to left, melodically.


    Gotta chase boredom away one way or another.


    Yes, and making music was a good way to deal with that.


    I was looking for food. Delicious food.


    The commercial alley was long. I was walking down the path of that long alley, peering all around me. There were merchants on my left as well as on my right.


    This place was less crowded than how it was earlier in the day. There still were lots of folks, though.


    Among all these people, lots of them caught my eye. I was observing. And that was especially true for women.


    I mean, most of them, they got these huge--well, not necessarily that huge for all of them, actually--meatballs, I think? Well, roughly, they were meatballs, sort of hanging on around their chest area.


    It really was grabbing my attention, heh. It was, uh ¡­ erotic, I guess? Erotic was the word, yes, I nodded to myself.


    What do I even take note of that for, you ask?


    To that, I shall comment, let''s not forget today''s theme, okay? Wasn''t I the one looking for new hosts to dwell in, in the first place?


    Well, these females, I''d choose one of them, definitely, I thought.


    Looks appealing to me.


    Really want to get my hands on those two meatballs, I thought as I squeezed in the air. A grin popped out on my face.


    "Kehehehe¡­


    "--Oh!" I lifted my head up and came back to my senses, "Here it is."


    Here it finally was. The stand that caught my eye when I first entered that alley. It was situated on the sidewalk to my left.


    From the middle of the road, I hastily got there with quick little steps. My stomach growled again. I couldn''t really blame him for that, poor boy.


    Still pretty annoying, all those cries, though. After I told him to shut up, he did obey.


    So, so? What were we talking about again? Females. I''d choose one female, yes.


    And why''d I not choose a male human, as a host, you ask again?


    Pfft. Don''t make me laugh, please.


    As I got before that man''s stand, I hopped on one of the stools that were lined up here. My hands were put on the flat wooden counter.


    Just look at that one, for example. I stared at the male human behind the counter.


    He had a huge and furry face. A big statue and squared shoulders. And, uh¡­ well, that''s about it? No cute little face, nor white slender delicate arms, no.


    The polar opposite of a woman.


    The verdict being? Not appealing at all.


    I was looking at him, assessing the potential of this kind of merchandise.


    "Oi. The weirdo over there, what will I serve you?"


    Mostly, that creature''s ugly, right? To me, at least. Not appealing at all. I wouldn''t choose that stinky-looking thing over a woman, that''s for sure. That, I''m telling ya.


    Well, anyway, these were just my thoughts at the moment. If I did try to search for a new host, I''d just go for the meatballs!


    Even though, I guess, everyone had reject me.


    Anyhow, it was too unimportant for now. Let''s just worry about tomorrow''s problems tomorrow, I thought. And that would be the end of it.


    Meanwhile, the big ape behind the counter was still staring back at me. We''d been staring at each other for about fifteen seconds or so, now.


    "Oi?! When''ll ya stop staring at me that way!" he''d lost patience and snapped. Was he furious? Sure seemed like it, for some reason.


    Was it time for me to take action? Sure seemed like it, too.


    "Easy, easy," I tried to calm him without even knowing why I had to do this. "I just want food, please."


    "And that''s what I''ve been asking ya, ain''t that right¡­?!" He shook his head and then went on mumbling some other words that weren''t for me to hear, apparently, "What weirdo am I even dealing with, today¡­" alongside a deep sigh.


    I still did catch that, though.


    "So, what will I serve you, customer?" He went on back again.


    "I want food, please."


    "Tsk," the man clicked his tongue.


    Ahh, yeah, okay. He definitely seems disappointed.


    I kept staring at him, and he did so, too. It was awkward. That atmosphere full of uneasiness wasn''t going to last too long, fortunately.


    To break that moment of awkwardness, a voice reached out to my ears, "Owner!"


    The voice hadn''t been addressed to me, though, but to the owner.


    To that call, the man I was staring at, which was the so-called owner, called out to someone else, too, "Hey, sonny, come here!" he said before he, with a quick move of his chin, indicated to his, supposedly son, to take care of the client.


    After that, he sighed, then got near me at the opposite side of the counter I was facing. Swiftly, he got something out of one of his pockets, which were resting on his cook''s white apron.


    A sheet, I think.


    He slammed it right before me on the counter. He then said, "So, what will I serve you, dear customer?"


    Oh, okay. Made sense now. I only needed to choose what food I''d eat, huh. That was what had been getting on the man''s nerves.


    Could''ve told me right away.


    So, what would I--Ugh?


    "--Hey, you don''t look right, you okay?"


    I looked at it. The sheet he''d just put before me. On that paper there were many dishes, I think. Well, these looked like dishes ¡­ Probably.


    "Hey, you hearing me fine?!"


    Quickly, all became blurry around me. I couldn''t make out what was on that white sheet anymore.


    Oh, eerie?


    Has my sight always been that blurred out?


    ?The current vessel''s physical condition is deemed defective.?


    Huh?


    That thing, I could see perfectly fine. The female-like voice, too.


    Spinning again, huh.


    ?The Player needs to find a new vessel to ensure survival.?


    Well, this had been sudden.


    I passed out.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 19 - Food (2)

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    "Oi, so you''re finally awake. And here I thought the healer hadn''t done his job properly, dammit," someone said as my eyes opened. "Got me worried for nothing¡­!"


    I groaned and looked around. No change, the setting was the same.


    Oh, where was I again, though?


    "Yeah, that''s it, wake up, wake up!"


    My arms and head were resting on a wooden counter.


    Oh, true. I was looking for good food and got there.


    "So, ya feeling any better, weirdo? Did it pass, hmm?" the owner made a gesture with his head, probably indicating he was talking to me, I don''t know.


    Here I was, in that human''s stand. I was waking up.


    "Is this how sleep works¡­?" I said as I stretched my back straight with the help of my arms. "It''s my first time doing this, strange."


    "Argh," he complained as he was wrapping his things up, behind the counter. "What are ya even mumbling, talking to yourself, weirdo," he asked me.


    "Look, you passed out just now--I mean, no, a few hours ago, actually."


    Hmm? It was true that the sky had been pretty dark. I looked up to it, "Oh, is it nighttime?"


    "You bet it is! Do you even know for how long you''ve been dozing off on my counter, here? Five hours, man!"


    He complained once again, "Five hours!" as he was holding out his right hand''s fingers for me to count. There were five fingers in total. He was also nodding to me.


    "Oh, is that so?" I was astounded.


    "Yes. And now you eat up! Eat up that I can finally close that bloody stand of mine."


    My stomach growled. I peered at the bowl resting in front of me, on the wooden counter.


    Apparently, I fainted in that man''s place. I remembered having asked him for food quite repeatedly.


    Was that bowl actually for me? Was I finally served? I looked back at the owner in doubt.


    The man was now done with what he''d been priorly doing behind the counter, taking care of his things, I guess.


    And now, with quick repeated movements of his chin, he was sort of telling me to eat it. I could understand that much. Doubtless, it was mine.


    "Oh, and here," he said as he got near me, he dropped off a piece of cloth on the counter. "You take that, too, it''s yours."


    "Oh?!" I managed as I hastily brought my hands up my throat, "Is that the one I''d ¡­"


    My eyes turned to a slit. I inhaled sharply.


    What has he done to me...?


    "Uh? You seem surprised?" he asked me before he added, "Of course it''s yours, but, eh, ain''t got no use for you anymore, right?"


    "I mean, assuming you ain''t getting one big gash like this one, heh. You, adventurers, are real cheapskates, over here, heh! You coulda, at least, get it healed at the guild or something, ya know."


    I wrapped my hands around my throat. The wound was closed.


    "Yup, I told you a healer took care of your wounds, didn''t I? You really should listen, eh," he said before he mumbled to himself, "Cost me lots of monies and all¡­"


    I hadn''t understood much of what he''d told me, but, one thing was of no doubt, I knew that much.


    This man...


    "A--Are you, by any chance, helping me¡­?!" I said, slamming my hands on his bar.


    My eyes grew wide as my hands took the torn piece of my cape and stuffed it in one of my pockets.


    "No shit I''m helping ya, ding-dong!" he told me. "Now hurry it up and finish that bowl up already."


    I gulped. It was amazing.


    "Thank you," I managed, with a hesitant smile on my face. Was this a common thing, here? Being helped like this?


    I shook my head, it didn''t matter. Let''s just get this over with, I thought.


    In a brief move, I grabbed the fork next to the bowl. With its help, I rapidly dug in that bowl of noodles he''d prepared for me.


    "Mm-hm," he nodded, "Eat now, good food''ll help close your wound, too."


    The man was good to me. I wouldn''t shy away from his kindness. The first human who''d lend me a hand, so far. I was grateful.


    Thus I finally got to eat.


    With one noodle after the other, I stuffed the insides of my tummy.


    Mhmmm¡­


    So yummy¡­!


    My face was delighted as I ate that man''s food. It truly was delicious.


    He seemed to faintly smile, too. The sight of me liking his noodles must''ve pleased him, too. Well, what a good man.


    Quickly, he went back to whatever he was doing before.


    I was still eating.


    The good exploding and harmonious flavors of this bowl were spreading all across my mouth. I slurped these noodles over and over again. I wasn''t tired of it.


    So, so yummy, really.


    And that way, I continued to feed on that bowl, for five good minutes or so.


    I finished my business with a light burp.


    My benefactor, as for him, was still going about his little occupations. He didn''t look that hurrying to me, so I took my time and drank all the noodles'' sauce.


    I burped again.


    I was done.


    "Say, human, since you helped me once, will you help me again?" I asked straight up.


    "P--Pardon me?? You want more?"


    "Y--Yes¡­" Slowly, I nodded my head with hesitation. I wouldn''t want to trouble the man, after all. If he refused me, it was fine.


    But well, since he''d offered me his help so kindly, I just jumped at the chance. There was no telling when I''d run into someone like him again.


    To my demand, he sighed and shook his head.


    As I thought he''d refuse to help more--which was on no account a problem at all--he took my bowl, gestured me to wait, and started making, to me, noodles again.


    Well, it surprised me, to say the least. I didn''t want to eat anymore. I didn''t ask him for something to eat again, I was full. Since he''d started doing it again, though, I kept silent.


    Why refuse after he''d gone back to work with so much eagerness? I''d just eat more and that''d be it. It wasn''t like I had something against eating, anyway.


    Soon, he was done preparing me another bowl. After he''d presented it to me, I''d dug in it.


    And thus I went on munching pastas again and again as they filled my stomach even more. It was packed down there, now.


    Quickly, I was done eating. I rubbed my belly. If I knew eating could harm people, I''d have thought twice before doing what I did, tonight.


    Anyways, I was done eating.


    And I had to get back to it, now. Asking for that man''s assistance, I mean.


    I didn''t want to trouble the man, though. So I was quite hesitant. Anyhow, after I''d decided brooding over it wouldn''t do me any favor, I just went for it again.


    He seemed dubious when I asked if he''d help me again, but before he could hit me with another, "My god?! You wanna eat again?!" I stopped him, explaining to him it was different.


    This time about, he''d listen to me. Without missing a beat, then, I explained to the man I wanted to get my hand on a human female.


    I told him I was willing to do my utmost best to accomplish that task and knew it wouldn''t be all easy. I also told him how I''d been rejected by that group of women I''d bumped into in the midday.


    All the long, he didn''t miss a chance to laugh at me, "Bahaha! You--And you really said that, gosh you''re such a jackass, funny man, eh-heh."


    At some point, he started to be himself quite chatty telling me it was fine, that at this point, he said, he might as well just stay here if I needed help.


    Whenever a funny guy like me could get a good laugh out of him, he said, well then, it was worth it, he added.


    And to that was to be stockpiled the fact that, according to him, I was an adventurer. I wasn''t so sure about that, but once again, I remained silent.


    Adventurers weren''t quite so rare in the surroundings, he said, but still weren''t many. And well, short story long, adventurers were heroes, sort of.


    Thus, he listened to me and enlightened me on how to get a woman. It really was enlightening and he explained to me tons of tips I''d maybe need to get that done.


    To his long explanation, I was careful and attentive.


    There were some points I didn''t quite get entirely, but it was fine, I thought. I definitely felt like I knew something, now.


    Well, to him, it more or less only felt like it was just a big joke coming from me. But eventually, he got into the ''game'' and helped me at the end.


    It was getting late, too. We chatted a bit longer, or rather, he did that alone, mostly, about his kids and whatnot--This was part of getting a woman, he said.


    I needed to take care of the little guys, he said.


    Anyways, it was getting late and late, so after having told me he seriously needed to go now and told me to come by again at any time, he left.


    It was time to sleep, he said. I needed to go to sleep, too, he also stated.


    And well, I took him up to the words. I''d go to sleep too, afterward.


    ///


    [Name: Skill]


    [Race: Parasite]


    [Title: Fratricide]


    [Level: 24]


    [Status: ]


    [HP: 405/1681]


    [MP: 504/504]


    [Vit. 24]


    [Strength 24]


    [Agility 24]


    [Intelligence 24]


    [Unique skills: [Boramana''s Benediction]]


    [Parasite inherent skills: ¡º Dwelling procedure ¡»¡º Copying ¡» ]


    [Passive skills: [Consciousness][Mana perception]]


    [Active skills: ¡º Quick Pace ¡»¡º Four Deadly Black ¡»]


    [Main quests: ?The Player''s current host''s health state defective.. Let the Player hop on a new host to ensure survival.? ]


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 20 - Die For Me

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    The human I talked to had enlightened me.


    What did I need to get my hand on a new vessel?


    As he said, I needed to be in a relationship with them.


    That was in the occurrence I''d do things properly. Things weren''t properly done the first time I''d tried my luck with the bunch of human females.


    And as a result, they did call me names.


    So, yeah, things had to be done properly. He''d insisted on that. A relationship. A serious one.


    To get another human''s body I gotta be in a relationship with them.


    Meaning, being responsible and taking care of them afterward. Well, in my case, this would be a lady, he said.


    It was a huge process, he''d told me. Courting a lady; being kind to her; slowly making things progress by offering gifts and whatnot; being patient ¡­ Well, there was a lot for me to do.


    And finally--as in most cases--once I''d sleep with her, well, she''d be mine. Or so he said.


    "Getting a new host sure is complicated¡­ Lady, lady, ladybug! Maybe it''s only true when it comes to ladies, though."


    Did I even have time to do all of that, in any case?


    "Boy. Sounds like lotta trouble. Don''t like it."


    Nope. I didn''t have time for this.


    I''d eventually die without a new host on hand.


    Right now, I''m not feeling bad at all. But look, isn''t that just how this sickness of mine works? Surely, the voice will come to me again.


    And when that happens, I need to be out of here.


    All of that in order to ensure survival, just like it indicates to me.


    So, what to do, now?


    Was I able to somehow find a loophole and get a new body without following the rules?


    Because, so far, I''ve got to admit it.


    It wasn''t likely they''d do that for me, these humans.


    I guess one''s body isn''t something to give away that easily. I can understand that just fine.


    Had I been given the same choice, I''d surely choose not to give my body away. No doubt about that.


    "Still, easy."


    I''d just break the rules.


    Nothing to be afraid of.


    I''d just need to corner some human brat in one of the many streets of that city.


    And that''d be pretty much all, right?


    At the present time, I was wandering off in the back alley that was situated behind the commercial alley.


    It was nighttime. I''d left the man''s stand not too long ago. He left at the same time I did. We''d gone our separate ways, afterward.


    A place to sleep. I was looking for a place to sleep, right now. I was sleepy and this space seemed to be perfect to get a good load of sleep.


    "Uaahh~" I yawned.


    And also perfect in the sense that this would be a good spot too, I think, to get my new vessel.


    Cornering a human here--preferably a brat from among them, it would be easier to handle--and steal his body away.


    That way, I''d be done without troubling myself too much.


    I could already visualize the whole operation. The fight was being simulated inside my temple era.


    Preparing all of my plan, I yawned.


    The alley I was in right now was empty.


    Nobody''s here, so, perfect spot.


    Except for some wooden barrels here and there.


    Some half-opened while some others were just completely broken.


    A few chunks of moist straw here and there, too.


    The sun was settling down. It became darker.


    "Bye-bye, sunny. I''ll miss you. Be sure of that."


    Fatigue and weariness also started to settle down on me.


    Well, it was only natural for me to be tired after all the miles I''d walked today. I''d slept not too long ago, though.


    I guess the time I''d slept was barely sufficient at all to get me brand new.


    I hadn''t been shying away from adventuring, today. Thus, my worn-out current human body.


    Tiny tears showed up in the corner of my eyes as I yawned again. I stretched my hand up to my mouth doing so.


    "Well, tired," I said sluggishly. "Sure are tons of yawns."


    I had a whole lot of work waiting for me. I was tired.


    Thankfully, it''d only come tomorrow, "Let''s worry about tomorrow''s problem tomorrow."


    Just need to get some rest for this old body of mine.


    And I''d just do that.


    My back leaning on the wall behind me, I let myself slide down to a sitting position. My butt was on the cold ground made out of bricks.


    In a second time, slowly, I let my whole upper body tilted to my left.


    My left flank then came in contact with the ground. I was lying down on my left. I could feel the coldness of the ground from underneath me.


    Thus, I tried to sleep.


    Sleeping in the dull silence of this place. The atmosphere sure changed compared to the daytime.


    Then again, I guess that alley wasn''t that frequented even in broad daylight.


    Aside from the few rats scurrying around, in the back alley, wiggling here and there, there wasn''t any noise.


    I couldn''t see them. Though with the [Mana perception] skill, I could sense them as they moved from one chunk of straw to the other.


    Sometimes dropping by the half-opened barrels, some other times just wandering off in the opening, without giving me any mind.


    Things were moving from time to time. It was the rats'' work.


    And that was it.


    My eyelids were now shut.


    And I just had to wait for sleep.


    Just like that, sleep came naturally.


    I went away to the realm of sleepiness and rest.


    .


    .


    .


    ?The new passive skill [Poison resistance] has been acquired.?


    ?The Player has reached level 30.?


    ?Notification: The Player has advanced to level 30 therefore processing an evolution is deemed possible.?


    .


    .


    .


    Both the sky and my mind were dark. I was still sleeping. The sky had been sleeping, too, probably.


    Both I and the sky were undergoing a deep, good sleep. This was about to come to an end, as you might be expecting, though.


    The sky? It remained dark.


    Me, though.


    "Hey you, old homeless freak!"


    Next thing I knew, a powerful kick landed on my ribs.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 21 - Die For Me (2)

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    ?The new passive skill [Poison resistance] has been acquired.?


    ?The Player has reached level 30.?


    ?Notification: The Player has advanced to level 30 therefore processing an evolution is deemed possible.?


    I was sleeping.


    ?Analyzing the Player...?


    And the sky was sleeping alongside me.


    Both I and the sky were undergoing a deep, good sleep. This was about to come to an end, as you might be expecting, though.


    There were movements. Swift, quiet movements.


    In the dark alley I was peacefully resting in, three humans were finding their way up to me.


    Quickly and promptly yet silent and soundless. They were gently sliding close to me. I didn''t hear a single sound from them.


    ?Analyzing the Player...?


    Whatever was their profession, they were good at it.


    One step after the other, they carefully proceeded onwards.


    ?The Player has met the requirements to undergo ''Evolution'': confirmation...?


    All the three young men were now right in front of me.


    They''d come to a stop.


    What was their next move?


    With a strong kick in the ribs, they had me up.


    ?Failure: the following requirement, ''State of sleep'' has been disrupted.?


    "Ugh¡­!"


    It was a surprise.


    Hastily, I tried to get up.


    I was trying to make a sense of the situation.


    It was only at this point in time that I saw them. Three shadows before me.


    After the big one of them had his kick landed on my ribs, he backed off.


    What the freak¡­?


    "We are¡­!" They all looked at each other before they nodded--Expect for one of them.


    "... the three thieves!" he threw in, as he took a strong step towards me before he laughed proudly, "Hehehe!"


    For some reason, the one having just backed off quickly called him out, though. One glare had been enough, the little one swiftly got in line with his peers as he took a step back.


    Once again, they looked at each other, nodding. This time about, it was the whole lot of them.


    They finally seemed to be ready. Pulling off whatever was on their mind. I wouldn''t know what, though.


    The bigger one of them was now holding out one hand to his peers.


    My glance darted on his fist.


    What are they doing--More importantly, what the freak, man?


    I knew people might''ve come here--I mean, I wasn''t sleeping in any home or whatever. The street was free for anyone to access. Anyone could come here.


    Still though, that kick to my ribs ¡­ what was that for?


    One after the other, out of his clenched fist, fingers were to be let out.


    One, two, three fingers.


    At the count of three, all three of them burst at the same time.


    "We are the three bro-th-ers!" Weird poses. Each one of them struck a weird pose as the word ''bro-th-ers'' leaked out of their mouths in unison.


    It was quite ridiculous. Surely, this would be followed by an explanation, though.


    So, what was that kick to my ribs for? Was that an enemy?


    I tried to wait for them to explain something, maybe?


    But no, nothing. From there on, they were all just looking at me with blatant eyes. They sure looked dumb, these young people.


    I shook my head and exchanged glances with the bigger one of them, sort of urging him to speak.


    So ¡­ what was that?


    He glanced back at me as he undid his dumb pose. He was looking satisfied, for some reason. His arms were now crossed upon his chest.


    Quickly after that though, he turned back to the ones he''d called his brothers. Only to find his satisfied-looking face efficiently disrupted.


    A frown appeared on his ugly face. He uttered the following words, "You dummies¡­!"


    "We undo the pose after I cross my arms--That was in the script, wasn''t it?!"


    That statement being uttered, both the two younger brothers jumped in surprise. They''d been scared. They even almost fell as they lost their balance.


    With no further delay though, they regained their composure--if one could even call that a composure--and deeply bowed to their older brother.


    "We''re very sorry, big bro!"


    "We''re very sorry, big bro Jack!"


    Beholding all that nonsensical circus, I went on again and shook my head. A deep sigh coming down from deep within my lungs was also to be let out.


    "How many freakin'' times we''ve been going over and over this freakin'' script¡­! You two dummies are not even capable of--" There he stuttered as he continued telling them off.


    At this point, I didn''t even bother listening. I mean, what''d be the point?


    What other words to describe this than ''nonsensical circus,'' huh?


    Anyway, I''d just taken a hit to my ribs, yet I was fine.


    I could get up just fine. And so I did. The other guys? Still going on about talking about their script or whatever.


    I ignored that.


    "I was about to ask you guys what was all that nonsense about, but, never mind."


    "See?! You two dummies are messing it all up! Dammit! That homeless bastard even has time to get up¡­! He must be making fun of us, now ¡­ in his head or something...!"


    As they finally straightened their back, undoing their deep bow, the poor lot of them jumped in fear again. Once again, they were nearly thrown off balance. It was to prove how much of a circus this scene was.


    "We--We won''t make that mistake again, big bro Jack!" they stated solemnly, as they quickly went back again to bow their whole upper body to the jack-human.


    "Y--You dummies¡­! Can''t you just understand! Stop! Stop it! Not for now!" the Jack-human told them, flailing his arm around in the air, sort of giving them instructions they failed to understand.


    What can I say? Following the script wasn''t their forte. It seemed so.


    And, to be honest, it was too unimportant to me. It didn''t cross my mind up till this moment, but now it did.


    "There goes my new human."


    My back still leaning on the wall behind me. Giving it a light push, I got myself perfectly standing up. I took a step towards them.


    A grin popped out on my face.


    "So, which one will it be? Which one of you guys will die for me?"


    "Huh?! Attack, you dummies! Attack him!"


    My pace was accelerated as I threw one leg after the other before me. I inhaled profoundly, sharpening my senses.


    It was only the second time I''d take part in a fight.


    After what he''d waved towards me to his brothers, he darted backward.


    And just as he indicated, his two brothers got in the course of things. My attention was drawn towards the tiniest one of them.


    "Hyah!" Without missing a beat he charged towards me, letting out his battle cry. I could distinct his fists being clenched.


    So he''ll go with his fists.


    Having observed that, I brought a hand up and brushed his own hands down.


    Seeing I had outdone him, he bit the bullet and shut his eyes down.


    What was the boy even doing?


    Next thing he knew, with my other hand I pierced through the air. The distance between my hand and his throat was to be cut short really quickly.


    I firmly gripped on his throat.


    In front of me, now, I had both tiny boy and human jack in vision. I tightened my grip on tiny boy''s throat. He choked letting out some throat noises.


    So, was that all, now? Weaklings like in the beginning, huh.


    Seeing me strangling his brother, human jack''s fighting spirit didn''t waver any bit. He even nodded to himself, slightly and continuously. His eyes turned to a slit.


    Was that a normal human''s reaction? I didn''t know much about them. How would I know? I wouldn''t know.


    One of my brows arched up in interrogation.


    Suddenly though, "Haah!"


    True. There was the other brother, too.


    Hurriedly, my eyes darted everywhere around us.


    Oh, there he is!


    It was too late, though.


    He was coming at my left leg with both his feet.


    My leg was to be shaken up. My balance was disrupted.


    I cursed inwardly as I clicked my tongue, "Tsk!"


    Well, I was inexperienced.


    But no matter.


    Letting me go down--as I didn''t really have any other alternative, now--I brought with me tiny boy, still struggling to get off my grip.


    Thud!


    We hit the ground.


    "Good job, dummies!" shouted human jack as he rushed towards me.


    Was it his turn, now?


    I got a quick glimpse at him. He was rushing towards me with velocity.


    From his belt, he drew a dagger out, "Behold the power of my dagger-sleeper, peasant! Kahahaha!"


    Well, I hadn''t expected any of that, but it didn''t matter right now.


    Yes, it didn''t matter, because, with both my hands now--one still choking tiny boy and one placed on his shoulder--I pulled him nearer me.


    Our two foreheads now touched, "Dwelling procedure!" I headbutted him.


    ?Procedure of dwelling: activated?


    Oh?


    So it worked.


    This had been total improvisation for me. Still, it worked.


    Next thing I knew, a cold yet warm sensation took me.


    "Ugh," I grunted.


    "Haahh?! You seriously stabbed him, big bro Jack! Wh--What will--"


    "--Nope. Won''t kill him, don''t worry, Niyube. It''ll just send him to a good sleep."


    ?A proper vessel has been found.?


    Ah, that sensation of warmness again. I might get used to it ¡­ if I endure it some more times...


    "B--But, big bro¡­! Doesn''t seem to kick in, yet! Still strangling our lil'' bro!"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. Besides, I''m sure he knows one healing spell or two. Won''t die. That''s adventurers for you, lil'' bro. Jot that down, would ya."


    ?Dwelling procedure is undergoing.?


    "No ¡­ but¡­! He ain''t sleeping yet, big bro Jack!"


    "Uh? Lemme see that¡­ Hmph, that''s true. Tough guy, huh¡­ Let ''im go! Fucking! Let! Him! Go!"


    "Wh--Why are you kicking him, big bro Jack¡­! We gotta help our lil'' bro! He''s choking to death here!"


    "Th--That''s what I''m doing right now, dummy! Sh--Shut up! Wait up. Where''s that aura come from?"


    "S--Sorry, big bro Jack¡­"


    ?Notice to the Player: The System enjoin the Player not to use the ¡º Dwelling procedure ¡» skill recklessly as it could be an endangering to the Player''s Life.?


    "Shit. What''s happening? I''m--I''m shivering, dude! What are you staring at me with such eyes for?! Can''t you feel it?! Argh, never mind! Did you take his monies yet?!"


    "What--"


    "Where they at?!"


    "He--Here, big bro Jack¡­"


    And it was at that moment that it went black again. My third host, already.. I just connected with his brain.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 22 - Starvation

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    My eyes were shut. I was coming back to my senses.


    Two sturdy hands were locked on my throat. They were grasping it like crazy. I could feel them going from over one side to the other of my collar.


    Slowly and painfully, I opened my eyes. What came next was a dry cough that was to be let out of my mouth. I was hurting all over my throat.


    My forehead was bleeding a little bit, too.


    I coughed again, "Kof, kof!"


    Before me, seemingly lying down with me, there was this middle-aged man. His eyes were shut too. Like mine. Except, his wouldn''t be opened back up anytime soon.


    And it was only then, that my senses had fully come back to me.


    I groaned. A frown appeared on my face.


    Where was I? What was happening just now?


    "Ah¡­ So I got in there, huh."


    It hadn''t been the first time I did that, and still, it sure felt weird.


    Going from one body to the other, even when it was far from being the first time, actually, was still was somewhat eerie.


    Anyway, here it happened again.


    I had my third new host, now. Well, only the second one if we take Remie boy out of the equation. I only got conscious with him, after all. Meaning, I wasn''t aware of it at the time.


    Well, right now, I couldn''t care less.


    It didn''t matter.


    "Kof kof," I coughed again, "I sure went all out on this, huh. My hands--Rather, my former hands, even in death, they''re not letting go of me."


    I was strange, I had four hands.


    Two former hands and two new and effective ones.


    No!


    That''s not even close. Counting up from the beginning, it was as follows,


    I had six hands: four defective hands; two effective hands.


    That didn''t matter either, anyway.


    With the effective hands, I brushed the other two off my throat. They wouldn''t let me go by themselves. I had to step in.


    Having gotten them off me, I straightened myself up in a sitting position.


    "Argh," I grunted, "And there''s also my head, huh."


    A dull pain was gushing from within my head, "Why did I even bother to headbutt the host I''d planned on getting for myself¡­?"


    Well, there was no answer to that. At the time, this headbutt just felt like ¡­ the right thing to do?


    "No, no, no," I disagreed with myself, "I was just being dumb. Probably."


    Mmhmm, it was more like it, at least.


    Deciding I wouldn''t headbutt myself anymore--if it ever so happened I was presented with the occasion of doing it--I glanced right in front of me.


    ?Notice to the Player: The System enjoin the Player not to use the ¡º Dwelling procedure ¡» skill recklessly as it could be an endangering for the Player''s Life.?


    Hmph.


    That voice again.


    "So, that was reckless, ahh?" I asked the guide before I continued, "Aren''t you the one telling me to do all that, in the first place, huh?!"


    Tut-tut. I wasn''t the only one being dumb, once again. Probably.


    Well, what could I say, I just decided on shrugging off its non-welcomed advice.


    This wasn''t all I had to deal with, anyway.


    Because, yes ¡­ I paused myself, my eyes grew to their widest.


    I didn''t feel it up until now, but ¡­ what on earth can this sensation be?! I gulped.


    Not knowing what to do, "Ha--Hahhh?!"


    Is there any fire over there?!


    A burning aching was as if gushing forth from within my stomach.


    I panicked. Hurriedly, I wrapped my arms around my belly and tightened it the best I could. I was practically giving myself a bear hug on my own.


    With quick, panicked movements I was now rolling from left to right.


    Seriously though, what was that supposed to be, now?


    And it didn''t do so much as to stop.


    Instantly, I got back up as I was still sitting.


    I straightened my back up, for the second time. And like a flash, I took off my tucked shirt out of where it was resting under my belt.


    The next thing I did was lift it up. I could see it, my stomach.


    And there was nothing, I mean, there were no scratches, no bleeding, nothing--And more importantly, no fire.


    My skin was as if untouched.


    I was safe, and yet I couldn''t breathe so much as a sigh of relief.


    It still wasn''t stopping.


    I placed a hand on my stomach and clutched it.


    "Wh--What do you want, new stomach¡­?"


    A frown appeared on my face. Ohh, I get it, now, "Don''t tell me this actually is hunger¡­?"


    It felt horrible. There was no way it was. I mean, it felt so much different.


    This took it from a tiny sensation of emptiness in my stomach to something entirely different.


    It was different like water and fire. Two completely different realms.


    Still, I had to admit it, though. "If I listen to my instincts, that definitely is hunger," I gulped.


    Hell, it was more like starvation, you know.


    When I gulped I could also feel my dry throat.


    What the heck was wrong with that body, huh?


    Was this tiny boy''s body starving to death? It sure seemed so. I was in so much pain.


    I felt so weak, too.


    Still, though. As painful as it may have been, I still had to get up.


    With trembling limbs, I propped myself up.


    Standing up, I glanced at my previous body. The poor dead human was now lying lifelessly on the ground.


    And really, it was huge. A huge carcass lying down there, right next to me.


    Back when I was the one inhabiting it, I couldn''t realize how huge it was.


    I''d go ahead and inspect it with my new hands, but, really, I still was famished. The simple act of even standing was a hassle in itself. I could barely pull that much off.


    Sturdy shoulders, robust arms, and as long as vigorous legs. This was me, the previous me.


    Well, this was before it''d died, so to speak. Because now, it was on the wane. A shame the body was deficient. I mean, it was strong, this body.


    There was nothing I could do about that, though, aside from accepting it.


    Now, on the other hand, my body--the current one, in comparison--was feeble and thin, to sum it all up.


    Sunken cheeks adorned my face. My arms were thin and hollowed out, too. Rather than muscles wrapping themselves up around bones, there were bones, and bones mostly, alone.


    Lifting my stained shirt back up, I glanced at my belly, once again.


    My abdomen was fatigued, too. I mean, I was so thin. The heck, bruh. I could even distinct ribs from under my skin.


    And going down even further, there were my legs. I squinted my eyes, staring at them both. My glance then turned back to the previous host--


    "Hmph," I snorted, making a mockery of myself, "That''s pathetic. Aren''t Supposedly Adventurer''s arms as thick as Tiny Boy''s legs, if not even thicker?"


    I shook my head in disappointment.


    "I need to nourish that up, and quickly."


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 23 - Starvation (2)

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    "I need to nourish that, and quickly."


    Otherwise, how else was I supposed to live, hm?


    Mhm, was that even called living? My routine wasn''t anyone''s routine. Who else in the world had to deal with all of this?


    Let''s not dwell on that. I''ll abide by my motto, as always: let''s just go on with the flow.


    Whatever direction I was turning towards, it didn''t matter.


    There were just facts, for now. And facts pointed out to one other fact--I needed to go get food.


    Real food, this time about. Not anything else. No leaves, no grass, no dirt--I didn''t even enjoy the taste of it when I first ate it, anyway.


    On top of that, was it even nourishing me? Hardly, from what I recall.


    Past Stomach could testify to that. I''m sure he would if I asked him.


    "So, I must eat."


    It was nighttime.


    And I was starving.


    No need to panic, "I know where to find food," I stated as I forcefully dragged my foot in front of me.


    The first steps were the most painful.


    This famished body? Worst thing that has ever happened to me. Ever since I got born, yes.


    The stomach wasn''t even growling at all. There was just a constant feeling of pain coming from within my guts.


    Life really was going hard at me.


    Anyway, thus I began trudging along the road under the dark sky.


    It was kind of hard to see in this darkness, too. What would come fix that problem, though? Yes, [Mana Perception]


    At this point, [Mana Perception] was as if part of me.


    It was like breathing.


    I was just naturally using it, without much trouble.


    Well, it was one of the rare things I could be happy about.


    So I enjoyed reminding myself of this skill. I mean, it surely wasn''t something anyone had, I think.


    Regardless, I kept walking down my path towards my food.


    It was tiring, but so what? The first steps were the most painful and laborious ones. Quickly, with due time, I got used to this dull sensation I''d feel all over my body.


    Just like that, I arrived at my old friend''s stand. Was he my friend, though? I didn''t know, just felt like he was.


    My friend would offer me food, just like he did the day before.


    Yes, he would ¡­ But, uh?


    Ah.


    Ah.


    Ahhhhh.


    With a slow, sluggish movement, my whole head was tilted backward. I was looking towards the sky.


    "Yeah, that''s dark. The sky is dark," I sighed.


    With a deep, long sigh, "Ahhhhh, I wanna cry," I complained.


    How stupid will I be? Of course, during nighttime people don''t work. No work equals no stand. No stand equals no food.


    "Tsk," I clicked my tongue.


    Having observed that, like a mechanical golem, I lifelessly turned backward. One hundred and eighty degrees rotation. And, once again, I set off down the track, towards ¡­ "Tsk."


    Well, I really was looking forward to this good ol'' cup of noodles. What can I say, though? My mistake. You should''ve known better, me. Next time, be sure to learn your lessons.


    Going on with the flow, heh. I chuckled at my thoughts. I don''t know how many times I''ve been going about that replica of mine since the beginning.


    I''ve been going with the flow, like, tons and tons of times already. I knew too well that whatever was happening, so what?


    My feet wouldn''t move on their own to get me wherever I needed to be. Nor my lungs would be filled up with air on their--Wait up, though.


    I chuckled yet another time.


    Dry chuckles, huh. Guess that''s that for me.


    Well, whatever.


    I had to do something about that stomach.


    And when there were no noodles for me, the grass and leaves weren''t a suitable option, either.


    What would I do, then?


    "Here I come, little babies," it didn''t take long before I was back.


    Back to my place. They back alley. Well, I was there, yes, but not that deep within it anymore. I mean, there was a corpse I didn''t want to deal with deeper in the street.


    And as such, I wouldn''t go too deep into it.


    This far is okay, anyway, there are lots of them here, too. I didn''t speak out loud. I didn''t want to scare them away. The rats.


    And come to think of it, now, I take back what I said about the [ Mana Perception ] skill. My surroundings were becoming fainter and fainter as time went by. I wasn''t even seeing properly, now.


    Still, I wouldn''t shy away from little efforts. Weren''t they food? The rats, I mean.


    Yes, food they were. And I just needed to buckle down to the task of getting ''em into my stomach.


    Getting a rat for myself, it was, then.


    To get that done, I stood up. It was the first step. I relaxed my whole body--Tried to, at best, relaxing too much would get me too sleepy.


    The air? I inhaled and exhaled it, repeatedly.


    I did that over and over again, trying to expand my senses around me.


    I didn''t know how much time had happened since I''d started that little exercise. If I were to guess, though, I''d say around 4 minutes.


    Things around me finally started to move back again. Like how things were moving when I went to sleep here.


    I still remained motionless, though. My breathing wasn''t disrupted, I stayed that way--with things being moved here and there around me--for roughly 2 more minutes.


    Probably.


    Regardless, I was just doing that.


    And, oh?


    Here we go. I''m served.


    A fuzzy black ball. A curved ball, yes. It just went out of one of the barrels it was hiding in. Going about sniffing around with each step it took.


    Mmhmm. So there goes my meal.


    It sure loved to sniff around wildly, the rat. With each decisive few steps it took, it went back again at pleasure, that is to say, sniffing abruptly its surroundings.


    And here was my time to shine, finally.


    I thought about it. The skill.


    I only thought about the words and how it''d eventually go.


    ¡º Quick Pace ¡»


    That''s you. You''re the one I need.


    Calmly, I exhaled one last time before I''d go for it.


    ¡º Quick Pace ¡»


    Now!


    I said inwardly. I hurriedly took my first step onwards as I curved my back. That''s how I did to use the skill. That''s how it''d go¡­!


    Food, oh, my delicious food! Wait for me, for I shall come to you¡­! No matter what¡­!


    I did go all out on this.


    Except ¡­


    I did not so much as one quick dash onward.


    This wasn''t how my skill was supposed to go.


    Meh.


    Indeed, I could only take one feeble, sluggish step forward.


    Uh¡­?


    ?Not enough MPs to use ¡º Quick Pace ¡»?


    I propulsed my upper body way too fast, though.


    My legs wouldn''t follow.


    What was more, stumbling upon one paver of the ground, I lost my balance.


    I could only wag my arms before me, trying to regain a sense of balance.


    No can do.


    My face grimaced in expectation.


    Thud!


    "Squeak!" the rat threw at me, out of mockery I bet, before he skillfully skedaddled.


    Thus my long-awaited food had run off to who knows where. And I fell.


    A return to square one.


    My face against the ground, I moaned out of complaints.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 24 - Failure

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    Not enough mana. Not enough mana. Not enough mana. Not enough mana. Not enough mana. Not enough mana.


    I was lying on the ground, my back facing the earth, my face facing the sky.


    Not enough mana. Not enough mana. Not enough mana.


    I was drained. Be it physically or mentally.


    Not enough mana, huh.


    MP stands for mana point, I think?


    I didn''t have enough MPs. I didn''t have enough mana.


    I was going over that statement over and over again within my head.


    I mean, I''m hungry. I wanna eat. Some real foods, at that. I''m not fine with anything. Leaves and grass are out of the question.


    Frustration, right? That was what it''d be called. I was frustrated.


    So much so that I wouldn''t move. I was too tired to do this.


    Plus, now that I think about it, it doesn''t look like I''m hungry anymore. I mean, of course I am. Though, I no longer feel my stomach''s rumbling--Except for a little bit, actually.


    As I was thinking all of that, my eyes slowly shut themselves down. My breathing grew lesser and lesser, too.


    At some point the feeling of starvation completely faded away.


    And somehow, I passed out.


    It was quick.


    I wouldn''t qualify it from sleep.


    I just fainted.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ?The Player has met the requirements to undergo ''Evolution.''?


    ?Evolution: in progress...?


    ?Failure to proceed: the following requirement, ''Sufficient MPs Supply '' is not met.?


    ?Working out an alternative solution: in progress...?


    ?Alternative found: drawing Main Body''s MPs.?


    ?Failure to proceed: Successful evolution towards ''Demonic Parasite'' would result in an oversupplied of the Current Vessel''s mana core.?


    ?Working out an alternative solution: in progress...?


    ?No alternative solutions found.?


    ?Retry later.?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Though unwilling to do so, I opened my eyes back up.


    And at some point, I woke back up. How many hours did I sleep? I couldn''t tell. The sky could clue me in, however.


    I could feel the cold ground from underneath me. It was a little bit moist.


    And without any comment whatsoever, I lifted myself up, entirely. My legs did try to waver a little bit. After I''d strengthened them, though, they somehow managed to take it.


    Legs took me up.


    It was daytime, according to the sky. And who would question the sky about the time, hm?


    Sky tells me it''s daytime.


    And what possible conclusions would I draw from that? There''s food.


    I yawned, then blinked.


    And as if automatically commanded, my feet were now dragging me towards my destination.


    I''m sure the old man will understand.


    I''m sure he will.


    Exiting the back alley, I turned left and left. Two times.


    Shouts and yells ranged out, here.


    Same as yesterday, huh. If not even more populated, actually.


    Well, whatever.


    There I was in the commercial zone.


    And I was still trudging along the road.


    The old man, he''ll understand. He has to. Otherwise, I don''t know what I''m doing.


    I could only drool and gulp at the remembrance of his cup of noodles.


    He has to understand, I repeated to myself, clenching my hands into balls.


    I really was looking forward to a good meal, right now.


    Better not fail my expectations, uncle!


    There it is.


    Sure wasn''t a long march. From the back alley to his stand, there was roughly 10 minutes of me marching. Well, more like 15 minutes with this tiny famished body.


    It wasn''t a long distance to march. Yet, it felt like 2 hours, minimum.


    But now, it was in sight. I finally got to the stand.


    There weren''t too many clients, it was good news.


    Had he been too occupied, I''m sure he wouldn''t bother dealing with some lost child looking for food.


    Hesitantly, I took a few steps towards him. He and his gear were only a dozen meters away.


    I could see him, the same old man--No, more like middle-aged adorned by the same old beard he had yesterday. The same old white hachimaki wrapped up around his upper head.


    It was my saviour.


    I still didn''t know what to tell him, but it didn''t matter. He was before me and it was all that mattered.


    Thinking, let''s just get this over with, I decided to take action.


    Promptly, I was presented before his sight.


    "You¡­!"


    He''d ceased all activity after having seen me.


    "You dare come back¡­!"


    "Hahaha," I chuckled strangely as I was scratching the back of my head. "Yeah, it''s me again¡­"


    Did he actually recognize me¡­?


    No way.


    How did he do that? Truly a great man, huh.


    "Get lost!"


    It surprised me.


    "Wh--What? I mean, why? Can''t I just eat, like yester--"


    "Get! Lost!"


    "I mean¡­"


    "Where your stinkin'' brothers at, huh?!"


    Was he that excited to see me again? His ''favorite adventurer'' like he''d called me the evening before?


    "Sigh," a deep sigh was next to be let out of his mouth. Next thing he did was slamming his cookware on his wooden counter. His nostrils inflated in anger.


    Needless to precise this whole situation caught me off-guard.


    Uh ¡­ what did I need to say next? Anyone? Help?


    After he''d slammed them with force against the counter, he exited his stand as if being dragged by some supernatural evil force. He seemed so furious at the same time.


    A chorus of strong ''thud''s sound was then to be played. With each step, another ''thud'' was let out in the wild.


    Throwing his legs, one after the other, before himself, he decisively marched to me.


    "So, where your brothers at, huh?!" He repeated to me, for some reason, "Ain''t got no chance you coming here alone to mess with my business," he added back as he had me take a step back.


    He pushed me over on my shoulder.


    I nearly stumbled down.


    I observed the man.


    Something clearly was off with him.


    His glance was darting around everywhere as he spoke to me, "Will ya reply to me?! Dontcha dare tell me cat got yer tongue!"


    He surely was over-excited, for some unknown reason.


    This wasn''t the good old uncle I''d dealt with yesterday, that I was sure of, now.


    What was more, he''d dragged our surroundings'' attention by being as noisy as he was, going about shouting each one of his lines loud and clear.


    It was as if he''d been doing this on purpose because it totally worked.


    From looking around me, I could see eyes directed at us along with some moving lips, most certainly directing their chatterings at us, too.


    "I''m--Listen, old man, I''m sorry, but I--"


    "Th--There--There''s no¡­" he stammered, his face brought nearer to me each passing second.


    My little stature gave me a huge close-up of him, from above me, getting his huge hideous face right before me.


    I grimaced as all his spluttering was flying towards me, landing upon my face.


    He wouldn''t let me talk to him. Well.


    And no one of the assembling crowd stepped in to help me.


    The heck was that.


    Oh? Expect for one human, fortunately, "Dad, let me handle this, okay?"


    A hand was to be put on the shouting man''s left shoulder, "I''ll handle that, you go ahead and deal with the clients."


    "Hmph," and in response, he only snorted at my face before he turned his back on me.


    Fully understanding what was happening, my brows could only arch up in worry.


    Wasn''t there supposed to be food for me?


    I was na?ve.


    I can''t take it anymore, I sighed and looked down.


    That''s a game over for me.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 25 - Where Is The Monsters’ Home, Ma’am?

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    "You and your brothers, you''re pissing us off, you understand that?" the young man said as he pushed me on the shoulder. "All of us, all the merchants in the village!"


    "You guys have been screwing with us ever since you got here! And now it''s too much. Way too much, you understand?" he added in both words and gesture, redoing what he''d priorly done, that is to say, whacking my shoulder.


    "We''re pissed off. Pissed off, yes. What did you guys expect in the first place, huh? If it weren''t for the fact that, in our tiny village, there''re barely any guards nor bigger authority, you''d have already been caught and put behind bars."


    "Yes, behind bars. Like the rats that you are," he now clenched his fists into trembling balls, then he sighed and went on, "See? Around us? That''s where your place is--With the rats and the trash."


    In the back alley, once again. I was here, against a wall. Before me, there was this young man, giving me a preach or telling me off, about whatever he saw good to preach me or to tell me off about.


    And be that as it may, I mean, so what?


    "Hey, I''m talking to you here!"


    Together, we went all the way up from where we were standing in the commercial alley to where we''re standing right now.


    He''d forcefully dragged me all the way up to here. I didn''t know what to do, so I just went on with his lead.


    The boy took me to the back alley once again. I didn''t know why. He must have had his reasons.


    "Hey! You listen to me?! We, merchants, we''re here struggling to get food on the table, for our family, and you pieces of shitty thieves are screwing with that...!" he came to a stop, angrily peered around him before he added, "And yes! I''m talking to you pieces of shit, too!"


    "So, where are they, your brothers?" he asked me with his gesturing chin, as if indicating me to hurry it up.


    "Hey, you know what you don''t wanna talk? Fine, I''m gonna beat you up," he supplemented, as he pushed me even harder than before. This time, with both his hands.


    He had force against me, my current host was weak. Plus I had no mana. I hit the wall behind me and fell to the ground.


    I was now on my butt below him when he and his stature--which was clearly big in comparison to mine--were above me.


    He rolled up his sleeves, looking down at me. On his face was a difficult expression. A wrinkle showed up on his forehead.


    "You and your brothers, you''re not kids anymore, now...! You''re grown-ups, you need to understand how life works out."


    Hmph. Had I had enough strength to do so, I would''ve thrown in a chuckle right there. I mean, he''s not even talking to me, and yet somehow, he talks to me.


    Life, huh.


    Ah, more importantly anyway, was I about to be beaten up, here?


    "I''m not enjoying this more than you do ¡­ you know¡­!"


    Whatever, man, just do what you got to do, I don''t care.


    His trembling clenched fist was to be clenched even harder. All at once, though, he opened it up and let go of his anger.


    "... You know what, fuck it! I''m not doing this," he shook his head and took a step back.


    "And you," he threw a last glance at me, "You can still turn your life around."


    That much I don''t care about, too.


    Whatever.


    "I¡­"


    He left.


    The sound of his footsteps was distancing itself from where I sat down.


    And just like that, he was gone without even having finished what he''d wanted to say. Then again, maybe there was nothing to tell me. No matter.


    I don''t like it.


    Life is no fun.


    I just stayed there, sitting down in this alley that was practically mine now. My head was tilted back, I looked at the sky.


    As time went by, the starving sensation within my stomach was growing weaker and weaker.


    Looking up to the sky, I was thinking all of this over.


    And seconds, minutes, maybe hours went by.


    I did doze off a little bit, or maybe not at all.


    I don''t know. I don''t care.


    Why didn''t I hop into another vessel you ask? I mean, that young man, I could''ve taken over him easily, but...


    Well, what was the point? I was tired of all this.


    Honestly, I didn''t know what I was expecting. The first time he had served me food, he''d told me I was an adventurer, and as such, he''d gladly help me.


    But, now ¡­ it was different. I wasn''t the same human to him.


    Still, though, to think I''d have been his enemy.


    Oh, right.


    His son spoke about my brothers, right?


    Maybe I should just wait for them. Tiny boy''s brother would most likely come for their little brother ¡­ right?


    And thus I just waited, maybe my ''stinkin'' brothers'' would come for me.


    Well, I had nothing better to do. Or rather, I didn''t feel like doing anything else at all.


    Waiting for them to come for me didn''t require from me anything at all.


    I''d just wait.


    And so I did.


    One hour.


    Two hours.


    Maybe three?


    But they didn''t show up.


    Pushing behind me with my back, I slid myself into a lying position.


    I smiled upside down.


    Game over.


    Game over.


    Game over.


    And sleep overtook me at some point.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Achoo!"


    I rubbed my nose, "Achoo! Achoo!"


    Damn sneezing, waking me up out of nowhere, just like that?


    "Achoo!"


    "Argh, will you stop already?" I said as I rubbed it back again.


    Unwilling to move an inch, I just stayed down, lying.


    Eventually, I straightened my upper body and slid my butt back next to the foundation of the wall. A yawn escaped my mouth.


    "Cold."


    The weather was fresh. Clouds were up in the sky. There was no sun. Still, the sky wasn''t dark. It was still daytime.


    Who told you, sneeze, to disrupt my slumber, eh?


    "Growl~"


    I placed a hand on my stomach and squeezed it. The feeling of hunger had finally come back.


    A deep sigh was to be let out of myself.


    And with the help of my arms, it was time to get up. I was desperate, but not that much desperate. I didn''t want to die, yet.


    After having gotten up, I tapped here and there on my clothes. Getting rid of the dust and dirt was the goal.


    Maybe eating grass and leaves would relieve me of this hard feeling of starvation I was assaulted by.


    What''s more, I was thirsty. And where you could eat grass, you could drink water, too. The river was just next door.


    I mean, sure, there''s grass everywhere, virtually. It wasn''t abundant, though. Plus people would stomp on it.


    The grass over the riverside, it was abundant and fresh.


    Being thirsty, huh?


    Hmph. And this was among the numerous things that''d piss me off. Yes, I didn''t understand some things and as such, I''d get pissed off, sometimes. Like right now, for example.


    Why didn''t the tiny boy even drink? I mean, sure, food isn''t that easy to get one''s hand on.


    But water, seriously?


    I mean, never mind.


    I have greater projects. Better get going already.


    And that was it, I brushed off all the dirt of my clothes and started traveling again.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 26 - Where Is The Monsters Home, Maam? (2)

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    I brushed off all the dirt of my clothes and started traveling again.


    The river. It was far off from the city center I was in right now. It''d be a long but necessary journey. This journey I needed to undertake. For my own sake.


    Or so I thought I''d do, heh.


    During this journey, I''d come by the commercial alley. And that''s precisely where it all turned around and took a direction I wouldn''t have foreseen.


    How to reach out to the river? I needed to come all the way back to it. And indeed, the commercial alley was part of the ride.


    I went by the commercial alley. I mean, I already was there.


    Trudging along the road--sometimes working my way between the people of the crowd with difficulty, some other times plainly walking along the road trying to reach my goal--I''d come by several stands.


    My old friend''s stand? I''d passed by it already. And many others, too.


    Now, walking by them, I could see and smell their different varieties of food.


    Drool accumulated in my mouth and eventually even leaked out as I craved their food. My stomach also cried for some. I could understand him. Without a problem, yes, he was my stomach, after all.


    Still, I wouldn''t get to eat. I was only painfully bearing with it. I''d need to have money in order to afford food. Thing that I didn''t have.


    But needless to say, this commercial alley, it was long. Very very long.


    In this commercial alley? There were lots of food.


    Yes, I know I already mentioned it, but that was just to precise how abundant the food was, in this place.


    And I? I was hungry--No, I was starving.


    Passing by yet another stand, I came to a stop. Hesitantly, I glanced at the fruits. Red, glowing fruits.


    Aren''t these the ones called ''apples''? I gulped.


    And at this point, I couldn''t just help it.


    It only took me thinking, why not go for it¡­?


    I mean, right now, I was a thief, correct?


    Was I a thief...?


    I was a thief.


    I would be a thief.


    My hand went on its own. It wrapped itself around one of the unfamous apples and immediately snatched it away.


    "Hey, you!"


    According to the script ... now was time to run!


    Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud!


    My footsteps weren''t failing me ¡­ it was good news!


    Or that''s what I thought, once again.


    Indeed, as pathetic as this desperate tentative could have been, well to that was only to be added up even more patheticness.


    Pathetic on top of pathetic and you got the scene.


    I stumbled upon something--No, I didn''t even stumble on anything, I think. My legs weren''t just top notch. I''m sure their best was far behind them.


    They just broke down in the middle of my run.


    Thud!


    And I was sent flying away before abruptly scratching myself onto the ground.


    "You think I wasn''t watching you, heh?!"


    The apple rolled down to him. The apple merchant. He was standing in front of my lying body. Crouching down, he took his merchandise back.


    Crap.


    Step by step he got right before me. His shoe was then to be placed on top of my hand. He stomped on it.


    "Keep your hands to yourself, sneak thief! You keep them to yourself! Next time, remember th--"


    "You should stop, I believe the kid''s understood."


    Crap, I really thought I was done for. To my surprise, someone helped me.


    "No! He hasn''t! You''re too kind with them, Miss Angena, you should know better, really."


    "I''m pretty sure he has. And even if it was the case as you pretend it to be," Angena crouched down to me and helped me up to a sitting position, "I don''t see any good in treating them the way you do."


    Was I finally being lucky?


    "You''re too kind to them, Miss Angena! One day, it''ll come back at you and blow up in your face!"


    Ignoring what the merchant had just said, she looked in my direction and shook her head. She wasn''t really looking at me, just towards me.


    Quickly though, her eyes met mine. A smile then appeared on her face, progressively.


    Not knowing what to do nor say, I just, in response to that beautiful smile adorned on this beautiful middle-aged woman''s complexion in front of me, smiled back awkwardly.


    It didn''t take long for me to undo that smile, though.


    As she had observed that, though, she put a hand to my head and patted it. She then got up to finally present me her hand.


    I grabbed it and lifted myself, with the kind ma''am''s help.


    Even after I was up, she didn''t let go of my hand, though. Maybe it was because I didn''t let go of hers first. Who knows.


    She didn''t say anything. And just like that, she began moving, afterward.


    And I? I just followed her, my hand into hers.


    To be honest, I didn''t quite understand what was happening. I mean, what was the point of her doing that? Being overwhelmed by her kindness, however, I didn''t think too much about it.


    Following her, I went from one stand to another. Each one coming after the other. I did, or rather, we did that with five, six stands.


    I didn''t ask questions, I just followed her lead.


    She seemed to do the supply of every little thing. Ingredients and seasoning, mainly.


    At some point, she did let go of my hand, and, having both of hers filled up with so many things. Seeing I still was following her, she also started to naturally hand over some of her items to me.


    I didn''t even know why I was doing that myself.


    In any case, I didn''t refuse them, she didn''t impose them on me.


    Rather, it was as if she was entrusting them to me. And with her doing that, I couldn''t just leave now.


    What''s more, it didn''t stop.


    The same exact routine was to be continued with one and a second stand. And our itinerary was over, I think.


    Oh, no, there was yet another stand she was stopping by right now.


    Nobody was behind the counter, though. Weird.


    I thought it was weird. Well, it was uncommon.


    Arriving at this stand,she put all she had in her arms on a table there. She then turned to me and crouched down.


    "Will you give me those?" She smiled at me and extended her hands.


    And with two hesitant nods of my head, I did say yes.


    Next thing I did was just as she kindly asked, I extended my arms to her and let her pick up everything she''d previously given me.


    And she did just like before, that is to say, take all that up into her arms and put it all on the table with the other items.


    Quickly, she turned yet another time to me. We were facing each other.


    She would now talk to me.


    "See, today, kiddo, we worked," she started to explain, the same beautiful and refreshing smile on her face. "And it was painful ¡­ right?!"


    Truly overwhelming me with kindness, this ma''am is. Had you seen her expression through my eyes, you''d understand. She truly was radiating with cheerfulness and kindness.


    It was sufficient to make me smile back at her. Way sufficient, I''m telling you.


    Still didn''t understand where she was going, though.


    "It was really, really painful, aren''t I correct? Yet, you stuck to it and actually helped me with all these items," she said as she grimaced playfully and peered at her items in the corner of her eyes.


    "Yes, yes. Today, we worked. It was boring and painful, but you stuck to it. You had all these ingredients of mine within your hands, too, yet, you were being honest and chose not to run away with them."


    "I know you''re hungry," she took something out of her pocket and gently placed it on top of my head. "Being hungry is tough, huh. Here, take this, you earned it. Everything has a price, and today, you just earned your price."


    Oh, I understand, now.


    She must be educating me.


    After she''d finished her preach, I simply smiled.


    I truly was happy to hear all that she said.


    I couldn''t be happier, in fact.


    Still, though, the facts remained.


    "Say, ma''am,"


    I still was a monster.


    "Where is the monsters'' home, ma''am?"


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 27 - Sleeping Elve

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    Working?


    I worked.


    It lasted for the whole afternoon. It was long. So much so that, right now, the sun even started to settle down.


    Yes, this afternoon, I worked.


    The middle-aged woman? She offered me a job.


    At the end of that job, I''d get to eat and drink. This would be my income for the day, she said.


    And thus I did work under her conduct.


    She was kind.


    And actually, I even got to eat before starting the real job. Like, after we''d filled up on food and ingredients--things she needed for her commerce, basically--she already gave me something to eat.


    I was happy.


    But as I said, since she offered me a job, there would be other kinds of work, hence other kinds of food.


    After we went to her stand, she gave me a new set of clothes. A shirt and a jacket. Was that part of my salary? Most likely, yes.


    I could eat and even went as far as to get warm new clothes. It was actually only after that point that I started to work with her.


    We had our stand--if I may refer to it that way--and we were selling things.


    Greens, vegetables, flour, wheat, numerous kinds of bread, and some other things I did not inquire to her about. There were all of these. All the items here were our merchandise.


    Customers would come to us in order to buy them.


    That was about her work. And my work too, now.


    We sold and sold many things. Ma''am was behind the counter, dealing with the clients when they came to her. And me, I was handling other things in the background.


    For instance, sometimes, she needed to get some baskets of vegetables with the others which were selling at the moment.


    Some other times she asked me to return some of the ones which were becoming emptier to the back, which I''d promptly do, to then fill them back up with new vegetables and greens.


    To then, put them back to where they were, that is to say, within the reach of the potential clients.


    And just like that, we worked as a team. Me and the kind ma''am.


    "You''re capable enough, kiddo. You can be proud of yourself."


    Ma''am cheered me up, sometimes, during work. I could only appreciate that.


    According to her, this job we were doing wasn''t cut out for one only worker. Usually, she nevertheless did it all alone.


    Today was a different day, though.


    And I just so happened to be the difference.


    Well, I was making a difference. I could help her, and she could help me.


    Though even if she said it that way, "Your help is most welcomed, really, I don''t know what I''d do without your tiny little skillful peer of arms, hehe!" I don''t think I was of much necessity to her.


    She was the one helping me the most, I think.


    Thank you, kind ma''am.


    And overall, this was it.


    I worked the whole afternoon with her. Lots of food were mine, thanks to all these efforts I''d put in the work.


    And now the sun was settling down.


    This Sun was my second one.


    Soon, the third one would be here any minute. Well, more like ''would be here any hour,'' though. It was getting dark outside. And within a few hours, tomorrow morning, there would come a new day.


    And just like the sun, the people in the street would now settle down, too. They became scarce. It was the case for the area I was in right now, for the least.


    The monsters'' home.


    What was the monsters'' home?


    And where was the monsters'' home?


    The monsters'' home was my home. Outside of the village, in the forests, monsters were lurking and going about their daily life activities.


    My home was my place.


    Incidentally, I would learn these facts from the kind ma''am, too. She had enlightened me.


    Right now, however, I wasn''t at my place.


    Rather, there was an inn.


    A huge inn built out of wood. Tons and tons of chunks of wood assembled into what we called ''Inn.''


    And I was right next to that inn, resting on one of its facades.


    "So ¡­ will you open yourself, already¡­?"


    It''s now been 5 minutes since I got here. And no, the gate wouldn''t still open itself.


    But just as my mentor said in regards to working patiently, ''Being patient is a quality, virtue,'' I''d deal with the feeling of boredom I was feeling at the moment.


    Patiently, I waited for more. My eyes were squinted as I examined the two huge wooden doors that composed the gate.


    By the way, did I tell you about the gate yet?


    This portal, it wasn''t just any portal.


    Indeed, this gate was situated at one of the extremities of Sville. Parenthetically, this was the name''s village. That, I learned from the kind ma''am, too.


    And following the gate''s edges, there were stony ramparts.


    These stony ramparts would go on circling the whole village, protecting itself from many kinds of threats, just like the gate would do, too.


    These threats could be of all sorts. Be it--just like myself-- from monsters, or in some cases, from other human races or even demi-human races, too.


    (Author''s note: The reader is being notified that, in this novel, sometimes, when referring to humans in general, the author means all kinds of human-like races: elves, dwarfs, and so on. If it so happens that the term ''human'' only applies to humans, it will be known to the reader.)


    Well, that also was a new thing for me to learn. But, yes, according to Kind Ma''am, that was what they stood here for, the gates and ramparts.


    Two huge wooden doors, crossed numerous times by metallic rods from its top to its bottom seemingly here to solidify its wooden parts.


    "And, nah," I shook my head.


    Doesn''t look like the portal will be opened anytime soon.


    Maybe I only need to ask for its opening, though.


    In front of that gate, were standing two guards. They were on duty. The village was being guarded by the whole array of gates and ramparts. And the gates and ramparts themselves were being guarded by guards.


    "Mmhm," I nodded with confidence.


    "I shall call that, ''The Consistent Harmony of Protection,''" I said while, with a light push of my back, got myself walking onward.


    The Consistent Harmony of Protection.


    Yes, TCHP.


    You don''t care? Me neither. Just thought would be a cool name to brag about--Well, ahem.


    I arrived before one of the guards.


    I looked at him, he looked at me. Not even close, no. Rather, I stared at him insistently and he did the same, right through our eyes.


    He probably didn''t even know why he was doing that.


    Soon, his colleague joined us, except between me and his fella, he chose to stare at me, for some reason.


    Me and the one before me, both of our eyes turned to a slit. He was assessing me and I was assessing him.


    What do I even need to tell the man so that he creates an opening for me¡­? Through the gate.


    Rapidly, he crouched down and waved for me to come to him.


    Hmm, maybe can he tell that I need to go out, already?


    I was only a demi-dozen meters away from him. And with quick little steps, I jumped my way over to him.


    Arriving before him, I tilted my head to the side. I was waiting for him to do something.


    He''d just taken off his helmet and held it in his hands before he put it on the dirt. His helmet was resting at his feet next to him.


    He then stuffed his hand in one of his pockets. Next thing he did was take a ¡­ candy? Yes, he took candy out of it.


    Round in its form. White adorned by some yellow flashes in its colors. That was a ''candy,'' yes. I could tell.


    He did also take my hand with his own before he opened my palm. I just followed him doing this.


    And the candy? It was to be put within my open palm.


    He shot a smile at me showing his white teeth, "Here. I only have this one, I promise."


    Uhh?


    "Hahaha, no seriously though. I know you kids wanna play with us, the guards," he explained, scratching the back of his head. "But well, we''re on duty right now. You can take the candy as a humble tribute from me, kid."


    He approached my ear with his mouth and spoke further, "It goes without saying that that also stays between us but, last time we played with you guys during duty time," he grimaced, wagging his head from right to left playfully, "The boss wasn''t happy about it, y''know."


    Ah?


    "Now now, you can go."


    I mean, sure, but¡­


    That a joke? Or something? Dunno. Maybe it is.


    "Can''t you guards just open the gate for me ¡­ please?"


    "Tut-tut," the man tut-tutted me. "No can do, kid."


    "An--And why?" I said, taking a further step towards him.


    "And why do you think we''re on duty this late, kid, hm?" he asked me then waited. Was I supposed to say something at that moment? Certainly, it was the case.


    "Huh? You really don''t know? You mustn''t play with the other kids, then, huh."


    "I mean, monster''s lurking around. You understand? Village''s isolated so that the monster doesn''t escape us, your powerful favorite guards, hehehe."


    Ah.


    Seeing I wasn''t responding, he clapped his leather gauntlet on his metallic breastplate armor and took a weird pause.


    And that would cut it.


    "Nah? Not even a chuckle? Well, ahem," he coughed on his hand, "And that''s the reason why you can''t just go playing outside right now, kid, okay?"


    "You, you can''t leave. But you''re safe here, with us!"


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 28 - Sleeping Elve (2)

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    Creak~


    The opening door creaked.


    "Welcome, welcome! Come on in--Oh, so you came back, kiddo!"


    My eyes widened. The door opened to an unknown world. I had never seen this.


    It was a noticeable change in the environment. A huge change, even. This door actually opened to such a full of life, crowded place.


    So this was what was making all the ruckus, eh? Both of my brows arched up.


    Laughter and shoutings ranged out within the enclosure of these walls.


    An inn, huh. Surely, this place''s the most lively and animated one I''ve ever come by.


    "So, what brings you here, kiddo?"


    Oh and there she is. The kind ma''am.


    She was going on about serving clients, I think. Did she never stop working? This human surely was an avid worker. It''s commendable.


    In both hands, she had giant plates. And within these giant plates, were scattered many other little dishes, full of different foods.


    In the ruckus of that place, "Owner, owner!" Some hands were raised here and there. While she was scurrying her way between all these hands, skillfully.


    An avid worker with a lot of work to do. That''s how they come. Both intense work and avid worker.


    Still carrying around all her gear, she was scurrying around from one customer to the other as she threw glance at me.


    "Margaret, leave the counter and come up here to help manage our dear wild customers!"


    "Right away, mum!"


    Bursts of laughter reached my ears yet another time. I counted them no longer at this point, "So it''ll be the beautiful lass serving us, today, heheh, lucky~"


    Well, of course she has a lot of work on her hands, she''s a great person, clients must be coming to her on a daily basis by hundreds if not more!


    Having called in this Margaret person for assistance, she found an opening. A breach in her busy routine that''d allow her to talk to me.


    "So, you wanna work with me again, mhm?"


    Finally, she did get rid of all those plates on her hands. Seeing her carrying around this much without letting anything fall at all was as much impressive as it was demanding.


    What if all of a sudden she stumbled down dragging all her paraphernalia with her down.


    Thankfully, nothing of the sort did happen. I could breathe in relief.


    "What can you be daydreaming about that''d make you this detached, mhmm?" She said as she came to pinch my nose.


    "Oh," I was startled but eventually came back to reality. When was she that close again?


    "Yes," I then managed awkwardly, "This business-related thing I had to take care of--That I talked to you about, well uh, no can do, for now, I think."


    "Hmm, so you do want to help me with work again, little man."


    "Would--Is it really okay if I trouble you with my care, though?"


    "Don''t mention it, really. I told you already, look around us," she said as she took a step back and extended her arms to her left, then to her right, indicating me to look around, "See, that''s the lot of customers I talked to you about."


    "That much''s even wilder than back at the marketplace, right? Naturally, your help is most welcomed."


    My head only shook itself. I sighed yet another breath of relief. Only then did I bring my glance back to her, "Thank you, really."


    "Tut-tut. I''m the one thanking you," her smile couldn''t be more brightful. "Come, come here, now."


    This inn was huge and dense. It would nearly remind me of my place of birth--The restaurant.


    In both places, wooden tables and people were scattered around. Though in the restaurant, it''d been neat and organized. In the inn, it wasn''t that structured.


    This place was more vivid and vigorous, to say the least.


    I kinda like that.


    It wasn''t that huge, though. Maybe that''s part of what would make it this hearty and welcoming.


    In one word: friends. This was a place for friends.


    And anyway, after having exchanged these brief words with her, the kind ma''am guided me to a lone table on one side of the tavern.


    Uh? But, what was she doing? Indicating me to wait up a bit, she didn''t take long: enticing and alluring dishes were to be brought up to me.


    "Wait--"


    "You eat, first, it''s fine. You''ll start working tomorrow if you don''t mind, kiddo."


    "No, but--"


    Wasn''t it myself who should have delivered her this kind of, ''if you don''t mind,'' following with a ''can I eat again before?''


    She truly was kind to me.


    I mean, ahhhh.


    And I just took her up to the words.


    Presented with so many little shining dishes in front of me, how was I then to refuse her?


    And thus, I''d start to wolf every little dish down. Drool accumulated on the corner of my lips, my eyes sparkled, I could only gulp in expectation.


    Conveniently, I just dug in.


    And time went by.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "So what''s your name again?"


    "Kiddo."


    "No, but I mean your real name, you ding-dong."


    At some point, a beautiful human damsel joined me at my table. I wasn''t done eating yet. I had a huge appetite, they told me.


    Clients were becoming scarce, it was getting late.


    "It''s--It really is kiddo, I think," I managed, still munching on my meat.


    "Fufufu. Aren''t you a funny little one, now."


    A name, huh. A name was something you''d be called with. Hers was Sterna from what she told me. And mine ¡­ it was kiddo. Probably.


    Sterna was one of Kind Ma''am''s two daughters. Margaret and Sterna. Then there was Kind Ma''am.


    And, mmhm, noice, very noice~


    Sterna''s meatballs sure are big, too, kehehehe. From where I sat, I could see them fidgeting and wiggling as she giggled.


    A lewd smile appeared on my childish face, I blushed a little bit.


    Kehehehe ... that''s what I''m talking about when I say I go for the meatballs, heh!


    A gorgeous, grown-up woman!


    Ahem, ahem.


    But it wasn''t important, was it?


    Well, maybe a little bit.


    Still, though.


    Let''s just keep it serious.


    From discussing names, our conversation drove to talking about my job. She told me many things. Among which, that she was happy I''d accepted their offer this time about.


    I didn''t get it, but whatever.


    She also further talked to me about my job. Explaining to me what I''d need to do and whatnot. And I could comprehend that much, thankfully.


    And from talking about my job, she started to inquire about me. I replied to her. Her conclusion? I was a funny strange daydreaming character full of creativity.


    Just like this, we talked and talked more--Well, she was the one talking, mostly. I was just listening, eating, and responding when I had time to do so.


    "And now, it gets me wondering ever since earlier, but, what would a little guy like you go outside of the village for?" she tilted her head to her right.


    "The monsters''--" swallowing the content of my mouth, I continued, "The monsters'' home--I wanted to go there."


    "Oh~ aren''t you the bold type, too, kid. That''s impressive, tee-hee," I smiled at her.


    "It''s okay to be afraid, though," she nodded her head to me, "You didn''t go out, finally, maybe the monsters are too scary after all."


    Still munching on my food, I managed, "No, no. It''s just--Don''t get the wrong idea. Me?" I pointed at my chest, "Not afraid at all," then went on nodding to her.


    "Hahaha. Sure, sure, I believe you."


    "You do, right? What''s more, I can''t just go outside right now. The human guard said because I''m--Because the monster''s here, in the city, they can''t let people out."


    "Hmm, that''s interesting. And yes, yes, I do," she continued giggling again, "Well, anyway. You take your time and eat all you want, this big sister of yours shall serve you more if it''s to your needs."


    Mhmm? Was she about to leave? Our conversation had finally picked my interest, though, I was eager to know something now, "No, wait."


    "Mhm?" she sat back onto her stool.


    I had to ask her that question.


    "The monster, why is everyone ... why is everyone this eager to capture it and kill it¡­?"


    "Mm, well, that''s because the monster''s a villain, don''t you think?"


    A villain, huh.


    No, but, that wasn''t it.


    I need to make myself clear here.


    "E--Even you, big sister? Even you and kind ma''am want to capture and kill it, big sister?"


    While reformulating to her that question my eyes dived into her. I didn''t let go of her eyes as I seized them with mine.


    This question, whose answer I feared deep within my heart, I asked her.


    Ba-dump, ba-dump.


    My heartbeat increased. I even gulped in expectation.


    This was my question.


    To this seemingly meaningless question ¡­ what would be her answer¡­?


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 29 - Sleeping Elve (3)

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    "E--Even you, big sister? Even you and kind ma''am want to capture and kill it, big sister?"


    My question steered agitation and restlessness within my heart.


    I asked to know.


    I needed to know.


    "Of course we would!" She replied to me, gently slamming both hands on the table as if it was obvious.


    Yes, the obvious question I shouldn''t have asked.


    My fist was clenched. I frowned.


    "Yeah, that makes sense ¡­" still I couldn''t just accept it like that, "But still ¡­ why¡­?" I painfully mumbled, leaving a dry feeling in my throat.


    "Mhm? What''s that?"


    "No. It''s nothing, big sister," I decided to leave it at that. A fake smile adorned my face, I looked back up at her.


    "Mhm. If that''s it then I shall be going," she lifted herself from her sitting position. "You ever need anything, you call me, okay?"


    I only nodded. And she was gone to help her mother again. A few clients just came in. I wouldn''t inconvenience her work too much.


    And I was left to my thoughts.


    Am I the one being selfish when I say I want to live¡­? I certainly am not. People are selfish.


    And why on earth are they so much in on their crusade against me?


    I want to live. I want to get to survive. And okay, maybe I''m being selfish when I say that. But they''re being selfish, too!


    People are selfish.


    At the end of the day, whether I get to live or not, it all boils down to me. Me being either weak or strong.


    I clenched my fist again, a fork was in it. No, it was clenched even harder than before.


    Still, even you guys¡­?


    Kind Ma''am?


    Big sister?


    Hell, maybe my old friend--the one who gave me food at first--maybe even him is on their side.


    Hmph. Of course, they''re on that side.


    "Crap."


    Are these tears forming in the corner of my eyes¡­? Man. I''m not crying. I''m not.


    Blinking repeatedly, I managed to drive my upcoming tears away. I shook my head.


    Why are they this relentless on me? I have no clue. Maybe it''s not about who is whose enemy and who isn''t. Maybe there''re just the strong and the weak.


    Anyway, anyway.


    No use dwelling on these thoughts.


    Let''s not waver from the main subject.


    A helpless sigh came out of my mouth.


    This place? It started yet again to become full of life.


    And me? Full of life, too. Ate a lot. Now, I was done here.


    All at once, I lifted my body up, "Ahhh, and I''m full of energy, now", I stated, properly stretching my body.


    Then I got moving.


    Where to?


    Upstairs.


    To sleep.


    ''Cause, yeah, come to think of it, people don''t just lie down on the street when they wanna sleep, do they?


    Big sister told me I''d have a room up there. Within which I''d sleep.


    I passed by the counter of the tavern, peered behind it, Kind Ma''am was here. I took a glimpse at what she was doing. Doing the dishes, huh.


    And she saw me, too.


    "You know, I wanted to ask you, Kind Ma''am, why are you this kind to me?"


    I mean aside from their we-absolutely-need-to-kill-the-monster move, they were pretty kind to me, I think. Her and her daughters.


    Yes, they were pretty friendly.


    There was even a list--The Kind People''s Ranking. Or so I''d call it within my head.


    And her, she was on top of that list.


    So far, the kind people''s ranking would go in the following order:


    1rst, Kind Ma''am


    2nd, my old friend whose name I didn''t inquire about.


    3rd, Big sister and her sister whom I didn''t know much for now.


    4rth, Inera--the girl from the beginning who gave up on killing me.


    See? The top of the list was hers.


    Putting the plate she''d been washing with the other cleansed ones, she spoke, "Heh, I''ve got my own story, you know," she had an amusing look on her complexion.


    "Maybe if you stick around and work hard, one day you''ll get to know."


    Hmm.


    She was a mysterious person, at that.


    I gave her a genuine smile.


    "So, did you eat well, anyway? You''re up to your room, now? Sleeping?"


    I nodded, still smiling at her.


    "I''m glad to see that, ''cause tomorrow, kid, you''ll be working hard with us!"


    I nodded again.


    "Margaret, go show his room to the boy--I''m handling this."


    And now, as Kind Ma''am indicated to her, the human female called Margaret came to me.


    She took me by my hand and drove me further away.


    "Mum trusts you but I don''t! You better not fail her, you know!"


    She then greeted me in her own way.


    And right after her words of salutations, without a word she guided me upstairs.


    It was my second time climbing stairs. Except, this time about, I wasn''t climbing them down.


    Hmm, and I''m getting by, somehow. This was only my second attempt, and I didn''t fall. Aren''t I kinda super amazing and skillful, now?


    We arrived upstairs. Kind Ma''am''s voice ranged out to our ears. She said something about Margaret, right there, hurrying it up. They needed help downstairs.


    Well, I guess I surely will prove useful down there, tomorrow, at work.


    Margaret didn''t bother taking me in front of my room, she only pointed with her finger deep within the hallway and snorted, "Hmph!"


    Was that supposed to say, ''There you go, that''s where you''re crashing,''? Surely, that''s what it meant.


    She left, and I got before the door she''d shown me, I think, maybe.


    "So, is that my room?"


    The same old creaking door sound which welcomed me first when I got in the inn murmured again.


    Creak~


    "I allow myself in, then," I stated, entering the dark dorm.


    Ahhh~


    Today''s been a long day. My eyelids are heavy. I''ll just sleep right now.


    I walked in, closed the door behind me, and without looking anywhere--Thing that I definitely should''ve done--I just lied down on the ground.


    Had I looked beforehand, I wouldn''t have entered that room.


    Problems topping off other problems, remember?


    This had been my routine ever since I obtained the [ Consciousness ] skill and woke up in the middle of nowhere.


    Why on earth would that be changed at this point, hm?


    Without missing a beat,


    Body fell asleep,


    Had I only known the truth of it,


    Me would not have allowed it.


    And quickly, my poet''s soul sunk to the realm of sleepiness.


    It was as if it was only waiting for that moment. Patiently waiting for me to fall asleep in here. I swear it must have been the case.


    Was there something I wasn''t acquainted with? Something that would come to me yet another time, disrupting everything I''d planned beforehand.


    Surely, there would be.


    My sleep was heavy and dense.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ?The Player has met the requirements to undergo ''Evolution.''?


    ?Evolution: in progress...?


    ?Failure to proceed: the following requirement, ''Sufficient MPs Supply '' is not met.?


    ?Working out an alternative solution: in progress...?


    ?Alternative found: drawing Main Body''s MPs.?


    ?Drawing Main Body''s MPs: in progress...?


    ?''Evolutive State'' has been entered.?


    ?Evolutive State''s progress: 3%?


    ?Evolutive State''s progress: 5%?


    ?Evolutive State''s progress: 15%?


    .


    .


    .


    ?Successfully evolved from ''Parasite'' to ''Demonic Parasite''.?


    .


    .


    .


    I was sweating. My body was aching all over.


    A burning sensation overtook me.


    Huge beads of sweat were rolling down my body now.


    I was asleep, but I could feel it.


    Hell, I wasn''t just sweating--I was soaked in sweat.


    Hold on a second ¡­ was I really burning, though?


    .


    .


    .


    At some point, it finally woke me up in pain.


    ?Evolutive State''s progress: 36%?


    I swear it felt like burning in blazing flames. The only difference was, it came from inside.


    I grunted.


    The hell''s that¡­?!


    ?Evolutive State''s progress: 63%?


    I straightened my upper body not knowing what to do ¡­ perhaps would that stop?


    ?Evolutive State''s progress: 95%?


    No, it still was burning inside of me.


    And ¡­ Ugh! What are you going on about, now?


    Damn voice.


    It was only at this point I realized it was talking to me.


    I couldn''t care less, though.


    ?Evolutive State''s progress: 100%?


    I mean, what was that supposed to be?


    ?The Player has successfully evolved from ''Parasite'' to ''Demonic Parasite'' race.?


    ?Huge overload of mana in the Current Vessel''s mana core.?


    Shit!


    I had no words.


    Shit!


    Why would it come at me again?


    Shit!


    I headbutted the floor.


    What''s that even mean?!


    ?The vessel is deemed defective.?


    I''m hurting so much¡­


    ?The Player needs to find a new vessel to ensure survival.?


    I''ve never been burned alive. Though if I were to guess, then that''d be it. The first time I''ve been burned alive.


    ?Engaging in forced dwelling procedure.?


    Fuck it...!


    I don''t care anymore!


    ?Dwelling procedure: activated.?


    I wasn''t feeling anything anymore. My whole body disappeared from my reach. Yet it somehow moved.


    My human vessel moved.


    Jumping abruptly, it stood--Or rather I stood up.


    I was scanning around me.


    My nose picked up an odor.


    It was strange. A strange odor, that''d lead to right in front of me.


    There was a bed.


    Sleeping on this bed, there was ¡­


    Whatever!


    I didn''t have time, I just hopped on the bed, seized her head.


    From under me, she was staring at me with fearful, trembling eyes. What''s more, she was sobbing.


    She must''ve seen me beforehand. Poor girl, is she actually afraid of me?


    And was she too scared to say anything?


    "I''m sorry," did I manage to tell her, "You''ll have to die--I don''t ¡­ I don''t control it."


    I could feel her from underneath me, she was trembling like a little lost lamb.


    Her slender arms and legs tried to get herself off my hold. But it was in vain. They understood I wouldn''t let go of the girl. They had to give up. And so they did, coming to a halt.


    Hadn''t she been decorated with the sorrowful look she had right now, boy, she''d be beautiful.


    I could certify that.


    I gulped, looking at her tiny white face.


    Her blinking eyelids along with their long eyelashes were flapping at me, repeatedly.


    My eyes dived into her tearing ones.


    What was I even taking so much time for? I didn''t know. I should just get over with the dwelling procedure. I knew I should, but still I didn''t.


    It just felt like the right thing to do.


    Pointing ears, huh.


    It was true that I didn''t remember any of their kind--be it male or female--being ugly and hideous.


    From up-close like this, she definitely was different, though.


    Her white skin was gleaming in the dark. And she stared back at me.


    "I''m sorry."


    My head was brought nearer hers as she was immobilized by my four limbs.


    Surprisingly enough, at this point, her fearful looks completely vanished.


    Putting on a beautiful smile on her lips, she shed tears. One after the other, giving birth to a timid river rolling down her cheeks.


    The likes of which were in the village. Rivers.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine," her smile didn''t waver.


    ?New vessel has been found.?


    I shouldn''t be sorry.


    My nose was brought nearby hers.


    She is weak.


    My nose brushed hers.


    I shall be the one surviving.


    STATUS


    [Name: Skill]


    [Race: Demonic Parasite]


    [Title: None]


    [Level: 30]


    [Status: Fratricide]


    [HP: 1978/2048]


    [MP: 785/785]


    [Vit. 30]


    [Strength 30]


    [Agility 30]


    [Intelligence 30]


    [Unique skills: [Boramana''s Benediction]]


    [Parasite inherent skills: ¡º Dwelling procedure ¡»¡º Copying ¡» ]


    [Passive skills: [Consciousness][Mana perception][Hoyathu Style (Swordsmanship) ]]


    [Active skills: ¡º Quick Pace ¡»¡º Four Deadly Black ¡»]


    [Main quests: ?The Player has to create his ''Character..'' Let the Player head to Foret''s Forest to accomplish the quest.? ]


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 30 - Leafana

    Father, mother, it only can exist in the past, now.


    A true kingdom.


    It was a true kingdom.


    Our people were happy and vigorous.


    Our forest was just and fair.


    Our families were safe and sound.


    But now, there is just me, and everything went wrong.


    There can only be me, your crying and moaning lone, little daughter...


    It''s all in the past now. All the rest. All behind us.


    It matters not how strong one''s will can be, at the end of the day, if one does not have any power, one does not have anything.


    The righteous one can be stomped under the foot of the evil one. It would not matter.


    Observing this scene as it unfolds, no one would do so much as utter a word of discontentment.


    Except for within their head, maybe.


    Be it the righteous or the evil.


    They would not utter a word.


    And that is just what our people are doing, father.


    We are weak and lost without your guidance and reign.


    Without capability and strength, no one does anything.


    I wish I could do something to fix that, though...


    I wish I could bring our nation back to its peak¡­


    And restore our glory...


    But I can''t!


    I can''t just pull something that big off!


    If I had the power, I surely would!


    What can a lone weak feeble girl like me do on her own?!


    I''m no warrior¡­!


    That''s right, I''m only weak and can''t even assure my own protection, father, mother.


    Now, all I can do is follow them as they forcefully drag me around every little remote village to stall some time.


    Stall time before the inevitable occurs.


    Be it days, maybe will it be weeks. Who can truly know, maybe even months.


    I haven''t experienced any fights. Nor any kind of struggle at all. I''m so weak, and I can''t do a thing about it.


    I''m only the weak girl that I am, trapped in this spooky room, I don''t talk to anyone.


    This inn is the fourth. Will there be a fifth? Will I be saved?


    I''m so weak...


    I''m no warrior...


    I wish I was one, though!


    I wish I had experienced fights and struggles!


    I just wish I was strong.


    That way ¡­ only following that way I would be able to provide protection and shelter to our people, father¡­!


    But I''m nowhere near that.


    Father ¡­ I blame you for this¡­


    Had you not overprotected me, we wouldn''t be in such trouble!


    And I blame our people, too¡­


    Were you not, my father, the king, and idol of our country?


    The sovereign and model or our people?


    How then can such weak-willed people be drawn from your example, father?!


    Did they not heed your advice and teachings? Did they not want to be worthy of your reign?


    Did they not think it was their duty and responsibility to fight?!


    Fight for the lives of their family and their people?!


    At least to put on some resistance¡­


    At least to put on some front and resist the enemy''s threat¡­


    Not to be the ungrateful people that they''ve been.


    After you left us, father, everything went down. We went from a proud, strong elven people to a desolate and dishonorable one.


    And I, too, am to be blamed. I''m sorry I wasn''t worthy of our nation, father, mother.


    Indeed, the one I blame the most should be myself¡­!


    Father, mother, when the dark elves attacked, I should have been able to keep our people united and lead them towards betterment.


    But I''ve failed at my task, father¡­!


    I should have known better ¡­ I definitely should have!


    And yet, I could not do a thing.


    The dark elves started to attack us, father, and I could not do a single thing.


    There must have been traitors ¡­ or other kinds of mole!


    Traitors¡­!


    No, I''m not making up excuses!


    I know I''m still to be blamed, father, mother.


    But I''m sorry ¡­ When the dark elves attacked us with the other Demon Lords'' factions, we could not do anything--I could not do anything!


    And now, father, everything has fallen to shattered pieces.


    There is no Foret Kingdom anymore.


    Everything is gone.


    And--And ¡­ now, what are they going to do with me, father¡­


    They plan on doing evil things to me, father, I''m sure of it ¡­ and I''m scared. I''m so scared, father.


    Please ¡­ I ¡­ If only you could still be there. If only you were there, father, mother ... I know you would save me.


    I know you would ¡­ but I just can''t ¡­ I just can''t bring myself to stop the tears from flowing, father, mother¡­!


    I should not whine.


    I know I should not.


    It serves no purpose.


    And yet, I can''t help myself but do so.


    Don''t worry, father, mother.


    Don''t worry about me.


    I shall be strong like you, father.


    Your beloved daughter shall be strong.


    And be as kind as you, mother.


    Though, at this point, it might simply be too late.


    Still ¡­ still!


    This whole situation feels worse than death itself¡­


    Our people--No! I should stop referring to them as ''our,'' father!


    The elven people--They think that by handing me over to their liege, they''ll get away with the consequences of war.


    But I''m not like them, father, you taught me well!


    And, had I not been to their mercy, I swear I''d have tried to do better!


    It''s not like by handing me over to the enemy''s side, our people will survive...!


    Can''t they just comprehend that much?!


    We are dealing with shameless enemies!


    How then would they keep their end of the bargain, when they didn''t even bother doing it in the first place...?!


    And all of this, for the sake of our--


    I''m mad at our people, father ¡­ will you forgive me?


    Father, mother, you''re not here with me. I recognize this truth.


    However, still, even when I know you''re not here, listening to me, as I moan and complain alone, without an apparent end--The only gesture of speaking to you eases my heart of one huge load of anxiousness and pitifulness.


    Without this, I''d be already dead¡­!


    That''s right, father, I''d have killed myself!


    I have lost everything I had. It''s hard on me, father, mother¡­ It''s super hard.


    I want to be strong!


    I do want to be!


    How will I bring myself to that point, though¡­?


    How am I to stop the tears from flowing?


    Indubitably, I am not to stop them.


    I just wish I was with you, my beloved parents.


    Right this instant¡­!


    That is my wish!


    And I want it to be fulfilled.


    My other prior wishes? I don''t want any of them to come true!


    Let my wish just be only this one: I want to be saved.


    I want to be saved with you, father, mother¡­!


    Was I just too much of a coward to end my days myself, though¡­?


    I must have been.


    I''m a coward.


    And unworthy¡­!


    .


    .


    .


    Ugh!


    I''m startled.


    Who--Who is that?


    A shadow gets on top of me.


    Is he going to hurt me, too?


    Does he want me to suffer, too?


    Father, mother¡­!


    I--I can''t do this without you.


    My heartbeat increases


    I need someone.


    Someone, help.


    I beg of you.


    Just help me.


    I''m in this inn in that room in that bed.


    Just ¡­ send some help¡­!


    Whoever that is, help me.


    I just¡­


    Do not let that person hurt me¡­


    They immobilize me...


    I cannot move¡­


    I close my eyes, frowning.


    I''m scared--As always.


    Nothing changes.


    I''m still suffering.


    Oh, but then again, maybe is my wish coming true?


    Finally?


    I gulp.


    Will I be saved?


    Will I finally get to join you, father, mother, in the Everlasting Forest?


    The shadow brings their face nearer mine, I can distinguish their facial features.


    A young boy.


    Young, very young.


    Probably even younger than me.


    What''s more, this boy''s eyes ¡­ aren''t they like mine, too?


    Aren''t they crying for help, too?


    Does he need to be saved, too...?


    Will he be my savior...?


    It''s not important.


    I calm myself.


    My breathing grows stabilized.


    Any of that isn''t important.


    Perhaps it is right. Perhaps it is just how it is going to end.


    All of this.


    All my world.


    Will it finally disappear?


    I smile at my aggressor.


    His lips move.


    He tells me he''s sorry.


    It was weird. I couldn''t help but smile ¡­ it truthfully was eerie.


    Will my wish come true? Will I be saved?


    All of this was worse than death, and it would finally come to an end.


    Or would it?


    He brought his nose near mine ¡­ what could he be thinking about¡­?


    Was it how it was to be done¡­?


    Well, whatever.


    Whatever it will take for me to be saved, I shall accept it.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 31 - The Player Has To Create His Character

    ?Awakening is now completed.?


    Feeling an oppressing mass on my whole body, I woke up.


    I tried to get rid of the overwhelming massive pressure sensation that was coming from above me.


    Rashly straightening my upper body to get rid of it wouldn''t get me anywhere.


    I clearly couldn''t bring my upper body up. It was too heavy.


    Still, I had to move. Getting myself out of here wasn''t an option. If I couldn''t push it from underneath, I''d just sweep it aside.


    Moaning and wiggling myself the best I could under this pressure I could work my way out of this.


    And finally, "Ahhh," I could get myself a fresh breath of air just fine.


    The mass pressuring me.


    "Hahh? And was that my previous host?"


    True, I remembered. I just sort of left here after having gotten myself into my new head.


    ?The Player has successfully evolved to ''Demonic Parasite.''?


    The corpse was a hell of heavy, to be honest.


    I was more thinking about some huge rock or something being placed on top of me.


    It was a surprise.


    My breathing was rugged. I tried to calm myself.


    What would strike me with surprise even more, though, was, "Hah? And how come it''s morning already?!"


    It was a simple reflex. My hands were extending all around me, I was feeling around.


    Didn''t really know why, but well, it proved effective. I knew where I was thanks to that maneuver.


    "Okay, it''s fine, I''m still in that old inn," I observed.


    "Fuuuu" I exhaled deeply. So, okay, let''s not fucking lose it right now.


    I''m still in the inn.


    ?A new quest has been found.?


    You shush, shush! Damn writings! With violent waves of my hands, the writings obeyed me.


    Or maybe it did.


    It''d come back at me any moment, I knew that.


    I just started to get used to it, at this point.


    ?The Player has met the requirement to start the following quest: ''Character''s Creation (Compulsory Quest)''.?


    ?Character''s Creation quest''s content: To start the game, the Player has to first create his character. Follow the lead of the ''Instructions'' to complete the quest!?


    Sigh.


    "Didn''t I told you to shush for now?!" I waved back at it.


    I had to breathe more, I think. Deeply inhaling and exhaling, I came to a stop.


    "It''s all good, man," I reasoned.


    It was all good ... wasn''t it, now?


    So I''ve just changed bodies. And there would be consequences to that.


    Did I even ask for those consequences? Did I even want to deal with them?


    NO.


    Capital letters, NO.


    Well, whatever.


    Who says I''m in trouble again?


    I''m cool, man. I''m cool.


    I''m just an elf now.


    Ohh? And a female at that. That''s true.


    Wasn''t I what I wanted all the long??


    "Hmph! I''m served..!"


    Here I come¡­!


    Meat¡­


    Hm?


    Balls?


    I could barely grope anything.


    Meh. These are only tiny ones.


    Plus, it doesn''t even feel the same anymore. I think.


    Why didn''t it look that appealing anymore?


    My hands were resting on my chest. My butt sitting on my bed. Soon enough, my back would follow, leaning back, to go find its resting place on the blanket.


    "Hmph. Whatever."


    I just then sort of tossed that to the side. I came back to the reality of things.


    Sigh.


    I sighed.


    This one''s a motivational sigh, though, you know!


    I''m just sorta breathing all in and out to get motivated.


    Mmhm, that''s it, I''m cheered up now.


    I came back to my sitting position.


    Okay.


    First things first.


    I was sitting on the side of my bed, my feet brushing on the wooden floor as I swung them.


    Next to me? A corpse. There was this corpse on my bed.


    Though, to be fair, it didn''t even look like one at all. I mean, sure, it was a human body. But well, was it always that black, this body?


    Is it burnt, but like, for real?


    How scary can this overload of mana thing be?


    I swear it genuinely looks burnt.


    With my hands on my mattress, I came closer to it. My eyes squinted, examining him. It was a mingle of both melting and burning.


    Hmph. I drew my face away from this stinky thing.


    Boy, I''m happy I''ve changed found a new host. I''ve pulled the good moves.


    And now, I can understand where that burning sensation came from.


    Good grief.


    Well, this was one thing to deal with.


    Hopping off the bed, I stood up, "Ahh, it feels different," I stretched my body comfortably, "This sure is light, compared to the other one."


    How can I get that dead body outta my room?


    Though it hadn''t been my room in the first place, now it certainly was.


    I mean, yeah. Body''s mine, and room rolls with that.


    This room, it wasn''t large nor minute.


    There was a wooden bed, mostly.


    Also some other features, like a closet and a chest for instance.


    However, mostly, there was the bed--And nothing.


    Ah, yes, there was a window, too.


    This window was giving on the outside.


    "And so it''ll be my way out of this, huh?"


    Coming closer to the window, I drew both curtains away with an opening movement.


    The light assaulted me.


    With squinty eyes, I opened it before I peered outside.


    "Mmhm, mmhm. So there''s enough place to do that," the opening of the window was wide enough, "And as it''s in the back of the inn--Not facing the road with the people and all, nobody''ll notice."


    As my tiptoes grew numb from standing tediously standing up there, peering outside, I undid my position.


    "Okay, so you, previous host, you''ll go outside by the window, I can''t just let you crash here. You''ll draw too much attention, you know, right?"


    With little jumps, I got before Tiny Boy''s past self. I tangled my arms around his shoulder, "And heave-ho!"


    "Gnnnn~"


    Uh, was that normal?


    Why wouldn''t it move?


    Shall I try harder?


    "Gnnnnnnnnn~"


    Of course not.


    Thud!


    I mean, aside from dragging him down to the floor, I couldn''t do anything.


    I had intended to lift it all up ... but well.


    Tut-tut.


    I''m not convinced.


    I can lift it. There''s no way I can''t.


    Deciding on that, I gave it another try.


    But no.


    "Huf, huf," my butt on the floor, I was exhausted, "It really won''t move, huh¡­?"


    Apparently, I can''t just get rid of it through the window.


    Still, no need to panic.


    Well, it was a good plus to all these troubles I''ve run into so far. My dealing-with-problems skill had gone way, way up.


    "Yes, indeed," I nodded to myself, "I can still shove it under the bed, correct?"


    And thus I did. That elve really was weak. I wanted to scold her for being this weak.


    From now on, though, I guess that''s me. Let''s just not be too harsh on myself.


    Shoving it under the bed was still painful, but I''ve gotten by so far. That much wouldn''t get me weak-willed to the point I''d give in.


    Shoving the burnt and melted one under the bed?


    I was done with that.


    Once again now, I''d call in the terrific power of my newly obtained skill I ''Deal With Problems Like A Genius''--that wasn''t even a real skill, for who knows what reason--and went on what was awaiting me.


    Second thing, now.


    Second thing was,


    The guide. The voice. The writings.


    My eyes turned to a slit, "So I do have little control over it, at least."


    So what was the guide going on about spouting nonsense?


    "Do your ¡­ uh, do your thing...?"


    No?


    Nothing?


    Then, let''s try it that way:


    "Instructions?"


    ?A quest has been found.?


    Yes, that''s it. I know.


    The instructions, now.


    ?Quest''s details: The Player has to create his Character. Let the Player be heading to the Forest of Foret, ancient elven kingdom, to then meet with the Dryads. The dryads will surely help the Player creating his character. Only then will the Player start the Game.?


    Aaahhh¡­


    So that was the Character''s Creation quest, or whatever?


    Back when I was only at my second host, I can remember having complained about all the trouble of having to constantly change vessels and whatnot.


    Was that the apparent solution for me?


    Was it showing me the way?


    Still, the instructions? What do I need to do in order to accomplish that, guide or whatever?


    ?Quest''s instructions: 1. Let the Player follow the guiding fragrance and enter Foret''s forest. 0/1?


    Ugh?!


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 32 - The Player Has To Create His Character (2)

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    ?Quest''s instructions: 1. Let the Player follow the guiding fragrance and enter Foret''s forest. 0/1?


    Ugh?!


    I abruptly stood up. It was astonishing.


    What...


    What''s that?


    Is that the ''guiding fragrance'' the guide''s talking about¡­?


    Sniffing around, I could perceive and feel it.


    Letting my nose guide me I went up to a corner of the room, "And so the fragrance''s going that way, huh."


    That was pretty neat. I hadn''t been expecting anything of the sort. It surprised me. In a good way, at that.


    In between the joint of the two walls, my nose was stuffed there, "And it smells kinda good, huh," that too was astonishing.


    I had to come to a stop, though. Had it been guiding me for real, that was the way I was supposed to follow.


    But well, "I won''t just go through the wall like that anyway."


    And even in the occurrence of me unexpectedly going through the wall, out of the blue, it wasn''t like I intended to do as the guide indicated.


    Oh, and there were the guarding guards, too.


    What was more, it still left me clueless about it all. There were many details, yes. But upon each one of these details, I could raise other unexplained details.


    I went back to my bed and sat upon it.


    Maybe it was the way, though.


    Asking for more information?


    My hands were resting on my thigh, I wondered, "Should I even ask for more info¡­?"


    If you asked me about the Usual Guide, well then, no. I wouldn''t be so confident in asking for more. Already gave me much with all that.


    But as of right now, Guide sure sounded pretty chatty and all, "Maybe I should just go for it. Nothing to lose, anyway."


    "Ahem, ahem," I coughed emblematically, marking the beginning of my elaborate speech, "Me ... need other info. Otherwise me--"


    ?Quest''s additional information: Nobility. The Player has met the requirement to obtain his ''Nobility.''?


    Oh!


    ?Upon obtaining enough of both intellectual and physical power, a Regular Monster is acknowledged by the Mana as a ''Noble Being'' on equal terms with the other humans.


    ?When acknowledged as a Noble Being, or also known as Unique Being, a monster is granted a human, thus noble form.


    ?The Player has obtained both power and sentience and as such, the Player is deemed worthy of obtaining a Nobility.?


    To be fair, I wasn''t expecting much.


    Err.


    "Much information."


    What else could I say?


    Having both strength and intellectual sentience leads to being noble. I was strong, I must''ve been strong. Plus I had gotten the consciousness skill.


    So that can happen, huh.


    It says a regular monster can be granted a Nobility or something.


    And so, if I got this straight, humans are noble creatures among other ones. And me, I''ve been acknowledge noble, too?


    There must''ve been other cases of that happening, then.


    That''s cool.


    Maybe I''ve got some fellas out there.


    Ahh. And that wasn''t all.


    I''m kinda getting what that whole voice-writing thing is, at this point.


    Basically, my guess is, it''s just like what I''d call it--A guide.


    She--let''s consider it a ''she'' since she speaks with a female-like voice--has been guiding me all the long.


    From the first host to the last.


    And that wasn''t all.


    There were the skills, too.


    Then, was that guide something only specific to me?


    This question would remain unanswered, even though I guess it was sort of unique, in its own way, too.


    Anyway now, the guide''s guiding me towards that quest.


    While listening to all this information, my complexion ranged from a grinning one to an interrogative one.


    There was much to talk about and discuss, but mainly: I''m strong; that I was sure of.


    Now, so far, everything she, the guide, told me were indications on how to survive or whatever.


    So, I mean, "A quest? Maybe I should do it."


    The quest''s about going to the Foret''s forest or something.


    "And this fragrance is showing me the way, right, okay," I could still smell it when I concentrated.


    "All of that is very pretty ¡­ though I can''t get out for now, Guide," let us not forget the guards wouldn''t leave me be if I tried ahead and went out.


    "So, Guide, Voice, Writings, whatever your name is, let''s just call it a day."


    There was also my job here.


    Even though there were some technical problems, I''m sure I''ll still be up to the job.


    "Sorry, I just can''t do that for now," I dismissed her.


    And she said nothing.


    Was that thing''s confidence so high that she didn''t even need to oblige me to do as she wanted?


    I mean, so far, wasn''t like I had any choice.


    I peered back at the opened window again. I was thinking I should maybe go ahead and close it.


    A fresh wind was finding its way inside the inn alongside the rays of the sun.


    My third sun.


    My third day.


    And, oh.


    There was also my third problem--which I had to deal with right away.


    "But, uhh¡­"


    What was it again?


    "I mean, there definitely was a third problem," this was according to what I remembered.


    But...


    "Well, I dunno anymore," I tried again to remember it, placing fingers on both temples, my eyes turning to a slit, "Well, no."


    I couldn''t recall.


    If I''ve forgotten it, it must mean it wasn''t that important anyway.


    "Yes, it mustn''t be important," jumping off my bed I got up, "Let''s just take care of my work, now."


    Before closing the window and curtains, I was headed downstairs.


    I closed the door of my room behind me and continued on.


    My light steps were silent on the wooden tiles.


    The descending stairs greeted me as I took my steps downward.


    After the stairs, I came to the main room of the tavern.


    Relatively lesser people than yesterday, hm.


    There were only a few people here and there, sipping on their soup and munching on their bread.


    The big sister had already told me the busiest times ranged from sunset to nighttime.


    Didn''t quite believe her but well, upon observation lies strong evidence.


    Mmhm.


    So there wouldn''t be that much work for me at the moment.


    Still, there must''ve been something I could''ve done.


    Yes, I''m working here now.


    Still, I had an issue.


    I came to a stop.


    A frown appeared on my face.


    My fists were clenched.


    What if the kind ma''am didn''t want me anymore, in this form?


    It wasn''t like I could tell her I was what I was. That is to say a monster. No, I couldn''t.


    I bit my lips as my fist was clenched even harder.


    Please, just let me work here, I prayed silently.


    A sigh was to be let out from deep within me. There was no use brooding over it. I''d just go for it, as I always did up till now.


    Only then did I proceed onwards.


    Arriving next to her, from my tiny stature, I looked up at her face. Her face was just as usual. A bright smile was hanging on it.


    Was she always smiling like that?


    No, surely she must''ve seen me by now. I was blatantly approaching her.


    Was she smiling at me then?


    Coming to a stop, "I ¡­ I will work," I hesitantly managed.


    "Young lass," she turned her face towards me, stopping what she was doing. "Working? Yes, yes. Working is good. Do you want to maybe do the same work as this aunt?"


    "Yes, I will work," I took a step towards her, "Please, I will work. The same work. And eat good food afterward. Plus, I''d like to survive, too."


    "Mmhm, mmhm. I understand. Times are hard, aren''t they?"


    Did she really understand, though?


    "Here," Kind Ma''am took both a slice of bread and cheese, put the cheese on top of the bread, and hand it over to me, "Work hard, then, little princess. But first, you have to eat."


    "Take this," next thing she took was my hand as she placed her bread in my palm, "You first got to eat well and be strong, strong, strong. Only then will you be able to help the ones around you, okay, princess?"


    Standing back up she also muttered a few words which I didn''t fully grasp the meaning of.


    I don''t want this cheese and bread, Kind Ma''am¡­!


    I want food but I also want to work!


    How did I need to introduce myself to her so that she''d let me work with her?


    No¡­ She has to get this straight¡­!


    I just have to tell her!


    "I--"


    "Oh? Has she been bothering you?"


    They surprised me. Two hands.. Gripping on my shoulders, immobilizing me from behind.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 33 - The Player Has To Create His Character (3)

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    "Oh? Has she been bothering you?"


    They surprised me. Two hands.


    They came quickly and now were resting on both my shoulders.


    "We apologize if she has," said one male elf to the kind ma''am.


    Ho--How could I just forget that??????


    Fuck.


    "No way, she hasn''t, now."


    Hastily brushing the two sturdy hands which were resting on my shoulders, I turned facing him--Or them.


    Is he alone?


    My breathing grew stirred.


    Or is that one on the left with him, too?!


    "You¡­" I stared angrily at the one who''d touched me, "I know this doesn''t look like it, but¡­"


    "Yes, princess?"


    "Just leave me alone!" I slowed my breathing down, "I have nothing to do with you¡­!"


    The atmosphere became tensed.


    Hurriedly turning back to the kind ma''am, I tried to speak, "Please, if you could just let me--"


    Tsk!


    "Will you stop touching me already?!"


    Crap. Now they''ll clearly see something''s off with their, err, daughter, probably.


    "Princess, what would that ruckus be for, hm? Please, don''t make a scene here. You know well these kind people won''t stand your fuss when they want their calm and peace."


    Damn.


    Keep your lessons to yourself, elf.


    Hate to admit it, but he was right, though.


    I didn''t know myself why I was this high-strung. I just couldn''t help it. Maybe I didn''t want to be taken away from here.


    More importantly, was I that stupid?


    It wasn''t a given that nobody would come after me after I''d gotten myself a new host.


    The first time, with Remie boy in the restaurant, they came after me--His family members.


    They even killed me.


    After I''d taken over the one who''d killed me, more family members came to me!


    They wanted to kill me, too!


    Only the third host, whom I''d called Tiny Boy, so far, there had only been him with his wicked brothers to leave me alone ¡­ well, at least they did that!


    Now, of course this would''ve happened.


    Me, I''m a monster.


    The humans, they all wanna kill me.


    Think ¡­ think!


    I have to find a way out of this!


    Mana--Maybe I can use mana, in this form!


    Okay, it''s good.


    Using my skills, I''m sure I can shrug off any of their tentative plans to kill me or to take me away.


    Looking around me, there were the two elves.


    One of them was extending his hands to me, sort of trying to calm me, "Princess, please, let''s just talk this through, okay? I''m sure there''s a misunderstanding. We will work this out, okay?"


    My eyes met with the other one of them.


    "Hmph!" He only coldly snorted when he saw me.


    A wrinkle appeared in the space between my brow. I frowned.


    Turning my back to them, I looked at Kind Ma''am. She was just behind me.


    Her expression seemed to say something like, ''Is this okay?''


    There was nothing I could say.


    I only nodded to her. Hopefully, she''d understand.


    "Sure, okay, whatever you say," I turned back to my new problems, "Let''s just talk this out."


    Crap.


    I was tired of all of this.


    I just wanted to settle down in some cozy place--Like this inn, for example.


    And they were getting in the way.


    What a pain in the ass, seriously.


    "Let--Let''s just--Follow me," I stammered a little bit and I headed outside.


    Repeatedly clicking my tongue, I reached the creaking door. It would lead me outside, the door.


    With abrupt movements, I slammed it open.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    Three steps on three stairs and I was out.


    I turned and looked behind me, they followed just fine.


    These two, I''ll kill them.


    I tightened my grip.


    A knife was stuck in there.


    I''ll just kill them.


    End of the story.


    Calming Elf was first to leave. While he was holding the door for his colleague our eyes met.


    I could see anxiousness on the man''s complexion.


    Quickly stuffing my butter knife in my pocket.


    I looked at him, sort of asking him where''d we go to talk this through.


    Even though I had no plan of talking anything through.


    They''d just be dead.


    He didn''t say anything, "So, where do we go?!" I urged him to speak.


    "Th--This way, princess," Calming Elf showed me the way before he turned to his angry counterpart that I shall refer to as Angry Elf.


    "What''s the matter with her¡­?" He said while whispering.


    I could hear that just fine though.


    In response, Angry Elf simply stared at him, he didn''t seem to care.


    His expression really told much about him.


    He didn''t care.


    He had better things to care about.


    He wouldn''t just care, to make it short.


    His face? It wasn''t ugly.


    Yet, he must''ve been the most hideous-looking person I''d ever seen.


    "Tsk," I clicked my tongue in annoyance.


    I truly was pissed off. My situation would piss off anyone.


    Without a delay, I got where I needed to get, I think.


    There was a carriage. A big wooden carriage with two horses ahead of it. The likes of which I''d seen while visiting the village, at first.


    It was parked next to the inn, sideways. And it hadn''t been the only one, there were some other carriages over here. Though tinier in volume.


    Some horses were also scattered here and there attached to their respective columns.


    And that was it.


    My hand went back clenching my knife again. It was resting within one of my dress'' pockets.


    With that knife, I could go all slash-slash at their face.


    They were finally here.


    I gulped.


    Their footsteps followed mine. I turned back and faced them both.


    "So, princess, will you explain to us what is weighing down on you?"


    The two of them were only a half dozen meters away, facing me.


    "I just--"


    "Tsk, tsk. I didn''t say anything up til now, now it''s too much, though. You really don''t know how to handle her, Laerd," Angry Elf disrupted me. "She only has value as a slave, now, and you know it."


    "Don--Don''t make it like she is¡­! I forbid you from doing so!"


    "Uhhh? That attitude again--"


    "She''s still our princess!"


    "Shut! Up!" And this was my replica, "I''m nobody''s princess, ya understand me correct?!"


    The two of them only looked at me with dumbfounded faces.


    Angry turned back to Calming.


    "See? That''s what I''m telling ya, Laerd," Angry Elf cracked his neck and proceeded to walk towards me, "Just look and learn. That''s how we need to educate her."


    "Don''t be rash¡­!"


    "Shush, shush, just behold the man."


    "I''m telling you not to be rash!" Calming grabbed his fellow''s left arm, "Don''t be rash," he insisted.


    "Don''t you ever do that to me again," brushing Calming''s arm away, "I''m showing you how to handle the kid," getting his arm off Calming''s grip, "You just watch!"


    So, what was that, now?


    A mutiny?


    No, it wasn''t the word.


    Rather, it was a conflict.


    It was good.


    Conflict would beget confusion.


    And confusion would work with me.


    "What''s up with the angry face, princess, huh?! It doesn''t look girly at all," he threw at me as he walked towards me.


    "Let''s say it''s not girly, what of it? What you gonna do about that, hm?"


    "You want it?"


    "Try me?"


    Slap!


    Shit.


    That blasted off quicker than I''d thought.


    "I''m telling you not to be rash ¡­ son of a¡­!"


    Hah.


    I mean, sure, why not.


    "I''m Laerd Lifiel Vertael! I''m your superior...! Don''t force me to use it!"


    I grinned.


    "Ho? Does it amuse you, princess?" Angry grinned back at me.


    "Nah. Actually, it''s just ¡­ "


    What he didn''t know was that he was within my reach, "Four Deadly Black!"


    My hand drew a line at him.


    Slash!


    He avoided.


    "Ohhh?!"


    Following with another line. Horizontal, this time.


    Slash!


    "My fingers¡­! My fucking fingers¡­!"


    Two light thuds clapped on the dirty ground.


    "What--What the fuck was that?!"


    Yes.


    And I wasn''t finished, angry one.


    Sla--


    "Saritar Ek Olan!"


    From his left hand--the untouched hand--gushed forth blinding light.


    He¡­?


    What did he do?


    I can''t see a thing ... what''s that?


    Did he avoid me?


    Is that his hand grasping on my forehead?


    Ahh¡­ My eyes are heavy as hell.


    What''s that¡­?


    "You brought this upon yourself!"


    "You shut up Laerd! And you nutty princess, you go to sleep for now!"


    Yes ... I just go to sleep--No!


    What...?


    Am I really sleeping, though?


    No ... I can''t just...!


    My eyelids were becoming heavier with each passing second.


    At some point, they just closed.


    "That''s it, you little bitch...!"


    I just went to sleep.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 34 - Old Sipping

    Wheels.


    Rolling again and again.


    They were treading their way on the moist ground.


    The wheels turned and turned. Over and over again. They didn''t do so much as take any second of rest.


    They only did that.


    Why were the wheels rolling that way?


    The wheels, they were guiding something. A huge chunk of wood from above them.


    Indeed, on top of the wheels, there was a chariot. And it wasn''t just any chariot, no. It was their chariot. The wheels'' chariot.


    This whole little group of four wheels and one chariot were navigating through the lands.


    How were the wheels even moving, I hear you ask further?


    Well.


    Horses.


    Horses were transporting that old rusty carriage, yes.


    They just sort of carried it alongside the wheels. It was a funny set.


    Giving them names, it was just like this; Horses would pull Carriage, and Wheels would help Carriage sliding smoothly on the ground.


    It wasn''t my first time beholding that spectacle. I''d seen that already back in the village. This time, I was part of the carriage, so, even funnier, right?


    Anyhow, I was here, rolling down the road, alongside that rusty carriage as it swung from left to right.


    Abruptly swinging and trembling, the carriage still was moving. It didn''t give in to the road.


    The road wasn''t all that smooth in itself, no.


    Still, the carriage managed to get pulled and pulled.


    And thus, there was me, in a carriage, going about my path--Or rather, the carriage''s path.


    However, I wasn''t aware of any of that.


    I was sleeping.


    It wouldn''t take long before I''d wake up, though.


    The carriage, as for itself, was still steadily marching onwards.


    It wasn''t deviating nor was it straying from its way.


    The only imperfection was just as I mentioned earlier: Carriage liked to swing from left to right, at some times.


    On the crude path of this place we were traveling through, there were holes here and there. It was an unrefined and plain pathway.


    We were in a forest.


    A vast, green forest.


    The forest was dense and large.


    And aside from the chirping birds, and the creaking sounds emanating from the big chunk of wood, there were barely any sounds at all.


    ?Main Quest: Character''s Creation.?


    ?Let the Player follow the guiding fragrance to find his way into the forest. 1/1?


    ?New instructions: ...?


    ?New instructions: The Dryads aren''t the Player''s enemy. Surely, if the Player calls the Dryads in for help creating his character, they will help him. Head to the forest''s core and find the Dryads in Foret''s core--Resulted in failure.?


    ?Recalculating instructions ...?


    ?New instructions: The old man''s house is within the woods. The old man will certainly play a core role in the Player''s journey. Head to the old man''s place, he will surely help the Player to accomplish his quest. 0/1?


    Oh, and now, I did mention the path, yes.


    So, the path?


    Where was it headed to?


    I dunno.


    I wouldn''t know.


    Just as always.


    ''Cause, me, I''ve just been knocked out, remember?


    I tried to fight them. But ¡­ well, let''s not beat around the bush--I lost.


    I hate to break it to myself, but I have to.


    Yes.


    Pains me to admit it, but that''s just how it went.


    The elves, I must''ve underestimated them. They got me unconscious as a result. With some sort of weird spell, if I remember correctly.


    Hm.


    Now, since I just mentioned them, let''s move on to them.


    The elves.


    They were here in the carriage, with me.


    Our carriage, it was mostly made out of wood.


    Simply yet beautifully structured.


    It wasn''t big, nor was it little.


    It could just fit the two of them on one of the benches perfectly fine. And there would also be still enough space for a third seat if they tried to make room a bit.


    Their side of the carriage gave on the horses. There was something like a window. Except, there wasn''t any glass.


    Yes, it was just an empty square space on their behind. From that hole, they''d probably manage the horses.


    That must''ve been it. Otherwise, it''d just be a useless hole in the chariot''s wooden structure.


    A useless structure that''d invite the fresh wind inside, letting it go in and out as it pleased.


    All three of us were inside the chariot.


    Angry and Calming were on one side of this enclosed moving space sitting on one bench.


    On the opposite bench, I was resting.


    And this wind, it was cold.


    Going on in and out, brushing my fragile white skin here and there, also going all its way up to my nose, the wind was freezing me.


    It was good.


    Don''t get the wrong idea. It wasn''t agreeable, far from that.


    Still, it was good.


    "Achoo!"


    My sneeze would wake me up.


    I sneezed, coming to the world.


    And I''d sneeze again a couple of times.


    That was pretty much it.


    The wheels went on creaking from time to time.


    And though it was kind of rare, the carriage did creak too, sometimes.


    Chirping birds were to be heard here and there, too.


    To all this nonsensical yet harmonious chorus, now, my repeated sneezing sounds joined were to be added in.


    And just like that, within that virtually soundless green forest, we just went on with the road.


    My sleepiness was growing flimsier and flimsier with each sneeze.


    At some point, it finally woke me up.


    I rubbed my nose, "Achoo, achoo!"


    And that''s exactly at this moment that I started to scan around me.


    The benches.


    The carriage.


    The horses.


    The elves.


    The forest.


    In what mess did I get myself involved in, this time?


    I frowned.


    A little blanket was lying, covering me. I took it off. Stretching my arms on the bench, I got myself into a sitting position.


    My eyes stared at them. The elves.


    A yawn then escaped my mouth.


    It was a big yawn. So much so that it made me tear up a little bit.


    My tiny little hand hiding my gaping mouth, I looked back at them.


    Calming''s eyes met mine. A hesitant smile was to be put on his bright lips. He did try to utter words, I think. His lips had parted. But before letting the supposedly words out, he stopped and looked down.


    Calming''s expression wasn''t that of his fellow.


    On the opposite side of their bench, there was Angry.


    As his nickname indicated, he was angry. Or looked angry, to say the least.


    Angry didn''t bother looking at me.


    Maybe there was bad blood between us. After all, I had slashed a couple of his fingers, not too long ago. Surely, he must''ve remembered it.


    Well, either way, his face always harbored the same shades of hideous angriness, regardless of the situation.


    Uh?


    Looking at his hand, it looks perfectly fine, though.


    His hand was fine.


    Well, whatever.


    Surely, I''m not all-knowledgeable about this world''s ways.


    I also remember someone telling me about healing magic or something.


    Anyway.


    Why is Angry avoiding my glance, then? No, it isn''t even that. He just doesn''t bother looking at me, I''ll bet.


    I don''t like that organic creature.


    All he gives off is some nasty and smelly vibes. Blehh.


    I hope he dies.


    Heh.


    Die, Angry.


    Just die.


    Well, and there was this hideous one, but there was also the kind one.


    Calming, on the other hand, he was looking at me. I liked this dude.


    If not for these circumstances, I think we''d have been good buddies.


    Complicated circumstances, huh.


    Well, isn''t time to talk, now.


    "So, you don''t intend on talking at all, Calming?"


    "Uh-oh, uh ¡­ Calming, princess?"


    Without knowing how to respond to my question, he more or less stammered his reply to me.


    "Err, that''s true. You must be as lost as I am, Calming," I tried to explain to him.


    Weren''t we all first planning on talking this through? That''s what I should''ve done since the beginning, obviously.


    Or maybe not.


    Still, it was my blunder.


    Now, I must be away from Kind Ma''am.


    My face was turned as I peered through the windows.


    Yes, I could see we weren''t in the village anymore.


    A shame.


    Don''t tell me I''ll have to go all the way back to it.


    Where are we even supposed to be right now, anyway¡­?


    I sighed inwardly.


    Calming was waiting for me to speak.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 35 - Old Sipping (2)

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    We weren''t in the village anymore.


    So I''d have to go all the way back to it, huh.


    What a pain.


    Where are we even supposed to be right now, anyway¡­?


    I sighed inwardly.


    Well, I got more important matters for me to deal with, right now.


    Calming, he was waiting for me to speak.


    "Rather, maybe should I call you, err, Laerd, right? Well, regardless, Laerd, I got to explain something to you and your friend."


    Ahh.


    Poor dude.


    His face didn''t change. Still as anxious and questioning as it could be.


    What about Angry, now¡­?


    Nah.


    Still nothing from him.


    "That''s quite simple, but not as quite simple as it''d normally be," he didn''t seem to understand a thing of what I''d said just now, but at least I got his attention, "Listen, Laerd, I''m not the ¡­ I''m not the one you think I am," I couldn''t make it clearer than that.


    "Me, I''m, uhh¡­ A sort of insect, I guess? Well, that''s complicated actually, but uh ¡­ All in all, I just got to get out of here. I''ve got a family awaiting for me. The inn people, they told me I could stay with them."


    Oh??


    I paused right there. I had to pause and watch. Was I finally getting a reaction out of Angry¡­?


    He seemed to react, too.


    It was good news.


    "Me, I''m a parasite, yes. And I just sorta took over your daughter--Is she your daughter, though?" he didn''t reply to me.


    Still lost, huh.


    I can understand that, man.


    "Well, for the sake of my explanation let''s just consider she is. So, I, got into her body and took over. Now she''s mine. But, hey, don''t be mad at me or anything, okay? She was just weak, so I just sorta served myself."


    Well, hopefully, they wouldn''t get mad.


    "Pff--Pffftttttt¡­. Hahaha¡­" it was Angry, surprisingly.


    Ah?


    It was faint, but I could hear him laugh.


    Was it even a funny moment?


    Poor dude. I could see it. He was repressing his laughter.


    Well, just laugh, hey, I''ll not get mad I promise.


    He wanted to laugh.


    Something was fun.


    Giving in to this hypothetically hilarious ambiance, he just burst.


    Angry couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "Pfffffttt¡­ Kahahahaha! Would ya listen to that, Laerd?!"


    Meh.


    I get that.


    "Hey, Laerd, so, what now?! I ain''t hear you talk anymore, huh? She''s gone nuts, can''t you see? That''s what I told you," his hand was resting on Laerd''s shoulder as he was abruptly tapping on it with each burst of laughter.


    "Take your hand off me¡­! Shameless¡­!"


    Oh, not the one to mess with, huh.


    Laerd''s expression changed to a cold and irritated one.


    "Ohhh, I mean, it''s fine for you to laugh a bit, too, y''know, man. I mean, I''m not hiding it. Even for me, that''s surprising," Angry''s hand was retracted before he continued, "Ahh, goodness, my stomach hurt, now."


    Argh.


    Even though I can understand him...


    That man''s playful smile, right now¡­


    He was blatantly and annoyingly staring at me now. His head was shaking from left to right in little movements.


    I sighed, "Look, I get it, it''s funny," I decided to face him and to go with plan B.


    "I had intended to explain further, maybe it''d have made sense to you at some point, but anyway, laugh all you want, hideous one."


    To my line just now, Angry clicked his tongue. It worked.


    I tried to keep my composure, "I''ll just take it a bit ahead and go with the second plan, if you don''t mind ¡­ ugly eyes!" I threw at him.


    But, oh?


    That one didn''t quite work. If ''ugly eyes'' wasn''t good enough, hmm¡­


    "You''re just an ugly smelly monkey banana face!" I said as I stood up, taking a step towards him. This effect would be adding power to my words, I think.


    Would it work?


    Mhm. I was analyzing his expression. And, oh--


    Seems to me like it works.


    "Tsk," he went on ahead clicking his tongue again, "This time''s too much, kid!"


    Slap!


    Yes!


    That quickly, though?


    It surprised me, but that was it.


    It went a little bit quicker than I had expected. But well, I was expecting these results.


    It worked.


    And now, according to the script, wasn''t it Calming''s turn to dive in and dance within my palm alongside his funny friend?


    Once again, yes.


    My eyes turned to him, I faked a sorrowful expression the best I could.


    "You freaking ¡­" Calming''s usually so tiny nostrils expanded, he strongly breathed in and out. He was angry, obviously, "I''m telling you not to mess with the princess again, and you?!"


    "Oh, will you shut your mouth, Laerd?! She''s insolent! I''m educating her!"


    Good, good.


    Stir up some more agitation, you two, good.


    My plan looked good.


    Well, the agitation wasn''t that high¡­


    Maybe it was still enough.


    Both of them were facing each other while yelling at each other. Their words were of hatred and anger.


    Their attention wasn''t drawn upon me any longer.


    And me?


    Well, before going on about saying what I''d be doing as they were yelling, let''s just first remember a few things.


    Me, I have mana.


    I know that.


    How did I know?


    I could use my Four Deadly Black''s skill back then.


    But it''s more than just me, having mana. For some reason, even though I''m from among the monsters, back in Tiny Boy, I couldn''t use much of my skills.


    My guess is just as follows, Tiny Boy had no mana.


    Now, this elven girl, she has mana.


    This body I''m dwelling in right now has mana, I can feel it.


    The sensation right now is weaker than how strong it felt within Swordsman, but there was still mana.


    In Tiny Boy''s body, there was nothing.


    It must''ve been another reason for me to have felt this weak when I was dwelling in him.


    So, my point being, right now, I''ve got mana. And to top it off, I could make great use of it.


    And how strong was I, when teaming up with mana?


    Super strong.


    Yes, yes. That much strong.


    Which brings us to the moment of right now: The two elves'' attention was no longer drawn on me.


    I''d just taunted the quick-tempered one, and led him into slapping me.


    And so he did.


    His wide opened palm didn''t take long to come slamming itself upon my left cheek.


    It was like a blast.


    It hurt, of course.


    But it was worth it.


    I successfully stirred anger between them.


    From what I recalled, they weren''t getting along that well, back in the inn.


    And I must''ve seen it correctly, ''cause right now, they really weren''t paying me too much mind.


    The two of them were probably too busy getting mad at each other.


    I glanced at it.


    It was in the corner of my left eye.


    The door of the carriage.


    I breathed in and out.


    My senses were enhanced.


    And it was time to go.


    Slam!


    All at once, I rushed and slammed it open.


    I didn''t even press the handle to open it normally, no.


    I just busted it from inside.


    And immediately after my foot landed on the ground, "Quick Pace!" I shouted.


    Don''t ask me why I shouted it.


    Woosh!


    It just felt like the epic thing to do. So I just sort of did.


    Mhmm. And come to think of it, now, I was right about the mana thing I just talked about. But I was wrong at the same time, too.


    Right and wrong, in both good ways.


    I can feel that there''s far less mana in that body--That I was right about.


    Swordsman''s body was full of energy.


    Still, though.


    I was wrong to underestimate myself.


    The speeds were equally matched.


    Does that mean that as long as I have mana points, I can just pull off any of my copied skills, just like that?


    Man, being me sure is convenient for once.


    I smiled.


    And here goes another one, "Quick Pace!"


    Woosh!


    "What''s that?! Did the princess hide her strength ever since the beginning?!"


    Sorry, Calming. I tried to warn you at least.


    "Shaddap, no matter! We gotta take her back!"


    Uh¡­ Take me back, they say?


    Didn''t they take way too much time, though?


    They really took a long time to react to my escape, so it was kind of a lost cause, I am tempted to say.


    Heh.


    I was long since gone.


    "Quick Pace!"


    Woosh!


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 36 - Whack

    A family.


    I had gotten myself a family.


    And now, did they want to take me away?


    Did they just expect me to give up on my household, just like that?


    Hmph. That''d be underestimating me, right.


    I couldn''t just lose it without putting up a good fight.


    Kind Ma''am told me family is precious. She insisted, there''s nothing that can replace family.


    And maybe that was right.


    Well, while thinking you''d first need to get yourself a proper family first, I just couldn''t disagree in any way with her.


    Kind Ma''am was precious.


    Even though my circumstances were a bit ¡­ complicated, to say the least, she was precious.


    As if I''d give up on her that easily.


    I was on the run.


    "Hey, you brat, get back here, immediately!"


    "Quick Pace!"


    Woosh!


    A piercing whooshing sound was being emitted by me.


    My foot landing on the ground, my steed increased instantly.


    During a whooshing movement, my steed decreased significantly, too.


    But once again, my foot would land on earth in a quick movement. Dirt would fly off with the impact of my heel.


    And right at the moment, I''d go wooshing again, piercing through the air. My speed would likewise be increased.


    Repeating that process over and over again, I was constantly increasing and decreasing in speed.


    This was my skill.


    And it sure proved useful.


    Without it, I''d still be far behind.


    "Princess! Please, you need to come back, you know your people need you! Please!"


    It was faint, but I still could hear the two of them calling me out.


    I really was super fast.


    Would it be that easy for me to escape, though?


    Like, I was going all out right now. But, they''d surely go all out too at some point, right?


    Argh. When will they understand I''m not anyone''s princess anymore, huh?


    Right now, I''m running away from them.


    And so I wasn''t wrong to expect some resistance out of these two, too.


    They decided to chase after me.


    Are they that desperate about their princess? Yeah, they''re pretty damn concerned about the current situation, if you ask me.


    Gets me wondering now, what can their story even be?


    Will they too, get me into trouble? The thief brothers sure did.


    Well, regardless, I''m off now.


    The forest was dense. I was fading away within that density.


    Where was I headed to?


    After having hopped off the chariot, I was in the middle of the road.


    Scanning around me, I could see the path was just like a regular one. The likes of the ones I''d seen in the village. But even cruder than that.


    There were simply two directions available to me. I needed to run off, and quickly.


    To the right?


    To the left?


    Peering back and forth, both ends seemed to be endless.


    So we were far off the village already. What a pain in the ass it was.


    Was I making the right call?


    In any case, I was already doing it. I was already on the run, though. Too late to turn back.


    I couldn''t just find enough time to get paused here and decide on which path to take, either.


    So, in doubt, I just decided to go right through the woods.


    Branches were dense, but hopefully, I would find myself a way out in there.


    As it had been extremely leafy and dense, it was still the case right now.


    There are so many branches.


    My eyes.


    I needed my eyes to see properly.


    Stretching my arms before me to shelter my eyes, I still was proceeding onwards.


    I''d just avoid the bigger branches. They weren''t that many, thankfully.


    Well, and I won''t say it enough times but, the ¡ºQuick Pace¡» skill sure proved useful.


    And luckily, this host I was dwelling in right now, she could take it.


    "Princess!!!"


    Ah¡­


    I tried my best not to look behind me.


    They must''ve been putting on their strongest voice for me to hear them. I was super far off, after all.


    How far were they, though?


    Ah¡­


    But now I''m tempted to just ¡­ yes, just take a look at them.


    Were they near me?


    Were they far off?


    I''ll just take a quick look at them.


    A tiny little quick look, only that much.


    It wouldn''t possibly hurt me, right?


    I was at full speed.


    My pupils hesitantly tried to go ahead and peer behind me, from the corner of my eyes.


    And just as my face turned and peered behind me¡­


    Whack!


    Ugh!


    I ... what?


    Why''s everything turning again¡­?


    I¡­


    That tree ¡­ ugh.


    Crap.


    They''re far off, I could see that.


    But¡­


    Thud!


    I fell to the ground unconscious.


    I whacked myself hard on a tree.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Sh¡­


    Shit¡­


    My ears were ringing like mad.


    I ¡­ I''ve been too careless.


    Ah ... is ¡­ is that blood?


    And my brows was frowning like mad, too.


    A dull sensation was striking me from within my head.


    I placed a hand on my forehead.


    My vision was only faintly blurred out, it was okay.


    Or was it?


    I was still on all fours, trying to get a hold of myself.


    There weren''t any blood pads before me.


    Oof.


    Okay, I''m not dead yet.


    "Princess¡­!"


    There still was blood on my left hand, though.


    My left brow has absorbed all the shock, I think.


    My face frowned.


    "Princes¡­! You must be hurt?!"


    Ahh, what did I do, now?


    I must be looking like a dumb person.


    As painful as it may have been, I stood up.


    I nearly stumbled down.


    My arms were to be extended in circles near my sides, "I''m¡­ Okay, balancing''s just fine¡­"


    I could stand up.


    "Here, princess, you can grip on my arm," an arm was extended to me.


    "Shove it!"


    I clicked my tongue. When had they time to catch up with me again?


    Princess this, princess that... I''m nobody''s princess...!


    Will you stop calling me that already?


    Didn''t I overreact, though?


    "Ahem," I coughed on my hand, "Sorry about that, I''ll be fine on my own from now on. Don''t worry, Calming."


    "B--But¡­ Princess¡­ Are you going on again with that?"


    "Look. Just don''t worry about me. I repeat, I''ll be fine on my own from now on," I tried to as gently as possible brush his hands off my shoulders and started to move.


    Why was I having this conversation again?


    Ugh.


    Talk about ridicule.


    And, "Oh¡­!" I darted on my side, "Easy, you. Easy."


    Angry joined in, too.


    So what happened was, while I''d knocked myself unconscious (in the most pathetic and moronic way) they''d time to catch up with me.


    Just now, Angry tried to grab my arm.


    With a simple stare from Calming, he''d stopped, though.


    He was huffing significantly more than Calming.


    What''s more, he didn''t utter a word, either.


    What had happened between these two after Angry had slapped me? I didn''t inquire.


    He must''ve been called out or something.


    Angry sure seemed way more docile than his usual self.


    Well.


    Not my people anymore, these two.


    I''ll be off, now--


    Calming stepped up, "Obviously, princess, we weren''t familiar with the fact your ¡­ your father had enlightened you in the art of skills. Though I''m afraid, princess, we cannot take such risks¡­" his sight was now cast downward.


    "Uh¡­ My father or something? I don''t have--Ahem, I¡­ Well, I''m just not--"


    I sighed.


    "Look, just kindly leave me be, would ya?"


    "Princess, your mastery over the fast-paced technique you''ve been using is beyond impressive," he went on blabbering about who knows what again. "One can indeed see how much time and effort you must have spent in its mastering."


    About that skill? Quick Pace? Well, I just sorta obtained it without giving it too much apprehension.


    Was it really that good, though?


    He spoke to me.


    Honestly, I wanted to leave now. I didn''t urge him to stop, however.


    Why is that? I dunno.


    Not like I enjoyed being praised right now. Nu-uh.


    I''d at least give him that much and play along if he so happened to want to talk to me.


    "Yeah, pretty damn impressive, sure, and what?"


    "I reckon you''ve spent great quantities of effort to get to that level¡­ Anyone can see that¡­"


    Hehehehe ... not at all actually.


    Maybe am I just too strong for the likes of them, though.


    "Just get right straight to the point, man."


    "But even with that much, the enemy we''re dealing with is just too robust and vigorous."


    Hmm. Does he think I should be afraid...?


    I gesture to him with my chin to continue.


    "Princess ... you know too much well that the foes'' average strength point is far above than ours ... some say it''s 23 and but some others say 25..."


    And he stopped talking.


    Was that all?


    Plus, what were the strength points he talked about?


    It could''ve been useful information.


    As I was about to inquire--I thought no.


    I needed to get going already.


    Plus obviously, he must''ve been referring to the levels.


    I was level 30 from what I recalled.


    But regardless, was that finally over?


    "Err, and can I go now?" I raised one brow in interrogation.


    Calming''s face twitched. It was now adorned by a grave and agitated expression. His eyes were cast downwards.


    Suddenly, he took a step in my direction and grabbed my shoulder firmly with both hands.


    I didn''t avoid him.


    If it was him, I don''t think I''d get another taste of their elvish spell.


    He crouched down, facing me with his sorrowful expression, "Princess! You don''t seem to understand! That many points of strength are just gigantic...! We''re talking about years and years of experience here...!"


    Sigh.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 37 - Capture

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    "Princess! You don''t seem to understand! That many points of strength are just gigantic...! We''re talking about years and years of experience here...!"


    "There, there," I gave him back his hands, "Keep these, you''ll need them. Also, I''m level 30 myself, by the way."


    Angry didn''t have anything to say, he stayed stilled and silent.


    And now, on the other hand, Calming was done talking about whatever was on his mind.


    "I don''t really know if I was making myself clear or not, but I told you I''d be going, now. So, if that''s all, I''ll be going, then."


    "--Princess," Calming''s hand once again went to grip on my arm, "Just wait."


    "--Look, I''m just pissed off when you do that," his personality was fine. He looked soothing and relaxing, this man. But that, I really couldn''t stand, "Don''t just touch me. I hate it."


    This time about, he didn''t grab me without a reason, though.


    "Saritar Ek Olan!"


    Shit¡­!


    And that came back again.


    Part of why I didn''t want to face them in a fight another time.


    It surprised me, but I could avoid being sent to sleep this time about.


    Wiping off his arm of me, I jumped backward.


    As expected, his brightened hand had to come in contact with my skin for his spell to work.


    "Don''t just try to mess with me outta nowhere, Calming. I can understand you''re desperate for some reason," I glared fiercely at both him and Angry, "But don''t you just attack me out of nowhere, you understand?"


    Angry was an asshole.


    Calming wasn''t.


    I thought of letting him fix that part of his personality.


    My back showed itself to their duo.


    And I departed--Though, no.


    "Sa--Saritar Ek Olan!"


    I darted onward and avoided him, once again.


    "Okay," I sighed, "Now that''s annoying."


    "Tsk¡­!"


    Calming clicking his tongue, huh. How rude.


    "How can she just¡­! Where''s that speed even come from, Laerd?!"


    "I¡­ I don''t know, either. We must capture her, though. We have no choice."


    Come on, now.


    I just listened to them talking.


    "Why are you guys even..."


    From where they stand, I must''ve been like some sort of super-strong genius kid whom they hadn''t suspected to be the owner of such strength before.


    And still, they wanted to get me. I mean, what are the odds they''re pulling that off, hmm?


    I didn''t bother asking.


    Annoying. Truly annoying. Beyond annoying.


    They didn''t want to let me go.


    And, ugh.


    "Now that I think about it, I''ll have to deal with you guys anyway. Otherwise, there''s just no telling when you''ll stop following me," I marched onward, "Follow me."


    I had time.


    The inn? It''d just wait.


    It''ll have to wait.


    These two, I''ll cross a line on them. They''d be dealt with.


    Inviting them to follow me, they just took me to the words.


    And I led them.


    We were still in the forest.


    How would I deal with them?


    As of right now, I couldn''t fight. I didn''t have a sword.


    In terms of attack, I was just as weak as they were against me.


    Marching onward, I glanced behind me, they were here. Big dudes were struggling even more than me with all the leaves and branches.


    Following my steps, they chatting secretly between themselves.


    They may have thought I didn''t understand their little chitchat, but well, Mana Perception was super versatile, to say the least.


    I could hear distinctly the content of their moving lips'' chattering.


    They talked about me, obviously.


    The princess really is strong, they said. They didn''t know about it at all, they also said and as such, it really surprises them.


    They could be proud of their princess. They didn''t doubt the potential of their princess.


    Nonetheless, they still needed to capture me.


    Otherwise, there was no telling how the True Demon Lord would punish and debase their elven brethren.


    All of what they were doing, they justified it via the greater good. The well-being of their people.


    Apparently, I wasn''t the only one with a funny story, it seemed.


    Sure seemed complicated on their side, too.


    Was life the same for everyone?


    Hmm.


    Enough of that anyway.


    Let me rather talk to you more about that awesome skill, [Mana Perception]


    I could hear the two of them talking secretly.


    But hey, this wasn''t all. Apparently, I could also expand my senses to my surroundings.


    Reading all the mana particles to get an actual image of the vicinity.


    When I first got to discover that, it was quite demanding to use it that way. I was trying to eat rats at the time. Time sure''s passed, huh.


    Now though, it was another story. I wasn''t strained physically nor was I doing something overly complicated.


    I could just walk, close my eyes, and concentrate.


    Exercising the Mana Perception skill, I''d get to see.


    How far did my senses go?


    No idea.


    But the more I buckled down to it, the farther away I could go.


    I didn''t know. Though if I was to guess, I''d say, something like, far but more than that. Far, far.


    Yes. Far-far. A distance along those lines.


    I really needed to buckle down to it, though.


    I wouldn''t use that at any moment. I just couldn''t allow myself to.


    And now, far-far in the direction we were walking towards, there was a home.


    Just a regular habitation.


    It was surrounded by trees and bushes.


    A fine little cozy home.


    In that home ... it was blurry, guess I wasn''t that good at it, but still, I could identify many things.


    From among these many things ... there was cookware.


    Yes, cookware, I can see that''s cooking utensils.


    And yes, that was the important detail.


    Oh and also, an old man was eating in this home, right as we speak. But that was a separate matter upon which I hold no interest whatsoever.


    "--Ohh!"


    There might have been a hole on the earth I was treading...


    I fell again.


    Thankfully though, I''d time to get back up without a problem.


    In a brief moment, I sensed their footsteps accelerating in my direction.


    These two¡­ Good grief.


    I could only sigh inwardly.


    They really were in on their project of capturing me, huh.


    Anyhow, I stood back up and went on marching again, without a word.


    And we just marched.


    I did as though I''d sensed nothing coming from them.


    I''d better not alarm these elves.


    They tried to engage in conversation from time to time. I didn''t respond, though.


    Ignoring them, we walked a bit more.


    Until they started to see the cozy house in front of us.


    They went back again, chatting to themselves, whispering.


    Uh? Whose home is that? They inquired among themselves.


    Were there even inhabitants in this part of Foret before? Calming pointed out.


    Must be something only her father knew, right. Angry found his explanation.


    At first, I was kind of worried about the relationship between those two, (not at all actually) with what happened between them back when Angry slapped me again.


    Well, they seemed to be back to where they previously were.


    Isn''t that beautiful, now.


    It didn''t take long before we arrived at the mysterious inhabitant''s home.


    All in all, we''d walked for three minutes or so.


    Facing the habitation which was resting in front of us three, I turned towards them, "Are you guys ready?" A playful grin was on my complexion.


    "Princess--"


    "--Shhh," I placed a finger on my lips, "No more princess this, princess that."


    I had their attention.


    "Ahem, ahem," I coughed emblematically in one of my hands marking the beginning of my speech, "Gentlemen, as you might well be acquainted with, we''re having an issue. My party is unfortunately in conflict with yours."


    "Princess--"


    I waved a hand at Calming, indicating to him to wait.


    "Now, let''s just get straight to the point. We all know here, as grown-up adults that, issue begets conflict; conflict begets violence," they were still following me, good.


    "Grown-up adults¡­ pfft--"


    "Shh!"


    Angry went back in his line when I indicated him to, too.


    Was it my status as a princess that made them that docile when I talked? Most likely, yes.


    It was fun. Having abruptly hushed him, he was quiet.


    Ah, "And, uh, violence, in its turn, will beget ¡­ some other thing! Some other bad, bad thing!" I lost my track of thoughts.


    I just wanted to sound cool.


    Did it work?


    No?


    Let''s continue then.


    "So, well, basically ... hmm ¡­ ugh."


    Ah, screw that.


    "Ok, so, basically, we just fight, whoever wins leave the other," I briefly explained. "You guys good with that?"


    That way, we had rules. With those rules, they wouldn''t be getting in my way anymore.


    Did they understand?


    "Don''t you mean, whichever party wins gets to get what they want¡­? Otherwise, I mean, princess, no matter who wins you get to leave us, dum--Uh, princess."


    "Uh¡­" I made a mistake, "Yes! Very much so, yes. You understood correctly, gotta hand it to you this time, Angry."


    Oh, and I also forgot to tell them we''d fight inside. Would be our private arena.


    Mhm. No matter. They must''ve understood that too.


    My hands were put on the handle of the rusty door.


    Before pressing the handle, my eyes squinted, I turned back to the two boys behind me one last time, "Just for the record, I made that mistake on purpose, that clear??"


    Calming looked at me and nodded silently.


    "Just wanted to see whether you guys followed or not, mmhm."


    And calming went on nodding again.


    Angry just bit his lips and looked away, for some reason. It wasn''t like he was suppressing laughter or something.


    "Follow me in, then," my hand pressed on the handle. Following the click of its handle, the door opened. "I''m allowing myself in."


    ?Quest: Character''s Creation.?


    ?Head to the old man''s place: 1/1?


    ?New instructions: Keep company to the old man up until he decides on helping the Player. 0/1?


    Ah?


    Pardon me?


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 38 - Schemed Plan

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    A new little world.


    The opening door has its own little world hidden behind its wooden surface.


    And as if guarding it, it prevented us from entering it.


    It wouldn''t take long before the door would open itself, showing the hidden interior to us, however.


    Greeting me and the elves with a loud creaking sound, the door opened up a way.


    Entering the home, the two elves followed me.


    A sensation of warmness invaded my feelings. It was cozy and warm inside.


    Isn''t that a good thing, now.


    This home, it''ll surely make a good shelter for me.


    Beneath my new shelter, there was an old man, plus two elves.


    Disturbing people.


    That''s how I''d like to refer to them.


    Weren''t they disturbing me, after all?


    I kill the two elves first, then I deal with the old man.


    I glanced over my left shoulder and saw him.


    Meanwhile, I don''t think he saw me.


    Musta been too old.


    He was old, that was for sure. But was he senile at the same time? Not quite sure about that.


    Maybe he''s just as tired as I am. That''d explain him not giving me any mind.


    Anyway,


    He was resting behind his small table, in a sitting position.


    Running a simulation of how it''d all unfold, I could only smile.


    Killing him would prove easy.


    Oh, but, hey, why''d I kill the old man, though?


    I don''t have any motive, do I?


    ?Head to the old man''s place: 1/1?


    I stepped inside, "I''m allowing myself in."


    ?New instructions: Keep company to the old man up until he decides on helping the Player. 0/1?


    Uh¡­


    Come again?


    Head to the old man''s place, right?


    Makes sense, that must be this old creature''s dwelling.


    When did the quests even got replaced or changed?


    Well, well, not important for now.


    Thinking I''d deal with that moments later, I tried to as sneakily as possible peer over my left shoulder ro spot them correctly--After which, I could only sigh and smile.


    I used [ Mana Perception ] instead.


    Waving in the air getting the writings gone, I got deeper into this little cozy place.


    I already had something on the go, after all.


    They were just behind me.


    Both Calming and Angry.


    Their business couldn''t wait any longer--Or rather, it wouldn''t.


    From where they stood, they had me cornered.


    They only needed to buckle down to it, and that''d be a done deal.


    And the old man, from behind his coffee table, sipped on the content of his cup.


    Sip~


    Quite the loud sound, at that.


    He didn''t seem disturbed in the least by his ludicrously loud sipping sound, for some reason.


    On the other side of this casual dwelling, I and the elves were getting ready.


    "Activate."


    Calming calmly stated.


    Holding a sharp-looking sheet in his between two fingers, he began his chanting.


    Let the battle begin.


    ¡­ They have to ''capture me,'' right?


    I better hurry, now. You never know what trick they have up their sleeve.


    There''ll be no pity for you guys.


    I glanced at Angry. From the side, he entered a battle stance. He was ready to bounce at me at any moment.


    These guys ¡­ they were prepared. Too bad for them I won''t go down easily.


    Calming''s chanting was most likely completed.


    Regulating my breathing I sharpened my senses.


    And it unfolds.


    Facing them, I showed my weak side.


    My weak looking turned itself to them..


    And that''d lure them in attacking me, I was sure.


    I can see.


    I can fight.


    And it began right this instant.


    Without missing a second, my body was propelled onward.


    The sheet was propelled onward too.


    Piercing through the air, it rushed to me.


    Its speed was bewildering.


    Nothing to fear, though.


    Unwilling to repeat my past mistakes, I tried to get a hold of Angry, too.


    Taking a quick glance to the side, I could still see him.


    Waiting for the right moment, he surely was concentrating.


    Judging from his personality and behavior so far, I wouldn''t have expected that of the man.


    The piercing runic sheet abruptly came to a stop.


    It was as if it''d just hit an invisible wall, right behind my back.


    I was still propelling myself onward.


    Angry stepped in.


    It was his turn.


    "Hah!"


    Bouncing towards me, as I''d just expected, he took out a rope from behind his back.


    Their teamwork was great ... I think. Probably. Well, I''m not one to talk since I barely have any living experience at all.


    However, still, they seemed to be doing well, to say the least.


    I mentioned they had me cornered.


    Yes, I was cornered.


    Or rather, I would have been.


    Had they been good enough at regulating information, they''d have me cornered like a rat.


    There was one detail they''d neglected.


    One detail was being neglected, yes.


    And thanks to that, I was safe.


    Or rather, should I say they were just ignorant of one thing.


    I wasn''t weak.


    All of this I''m describing is just the matter of one second or so. I was propelled onward and finally got where I needed to get.


    Resting on the counter in front of me, my eyes darted. There was a knife. And as knives were blades (probably), blades were swords.


    Me, I inherited strong swordsmanship.


    Too easy.


    Way too easy.


    I grinned.


    The detail they''d been neglecting was just the following:


    Outside the house, they followed me.


    Following me, they''d be silent. Very very silent, yes. Not a sound was to be heard--Dealing with a normal person, that is.


    Silence? It was very very chatty, you know.


    The two of them? They spoke, whispering.


    They talked and talked, making sure I wouldn''t hear anything of their chatting time.


    But now, being as talkative as they''d been, eventually, they spoke too much.


    Indeed, they talked about the moment of right now.


    Their plan of action. How would it all unfold? I knew.


    Thankfully, I could hear. My senses were sharp. My hearing was one of my senses. And [ Mana Perception ] was one of my skills.


    That''s funny, ''cause, they wanted to capture me, but...


    They already failed.


    After grabbing one of the knives on the rack before me, with a quick bent of my back, I made myself face the ground.


    My hands joined my feet in landing on the ground.


    Like a slithering snake, I sneakily slid on my right side.


    A brightening light.


    That''s what I''d been waiting for.


    I knew it wouldn''t last long before it--


    And behold! The runes written on the sheet went alight.


    I shut my eyelids down with strength and power.


    Light is not to land on my pupils, no.


    A blinding light was supposed to be emitted right now.


    Argh. Even with my eyes being shut, I can see the light even though it''s faint.


    Thud!


    Angry hopped on the wooden floor.


    His eyes were also shut.


    He didn''t want to go blind either, it seemed.


    Into his mind, drawn from his calculations, I must''ve been blinded way too much by their puny trick.


    He only had to act accordingly and pick, harvest, collect me like a little tiny fruit that''d have lost his way, ending up resting on the ground, stray and forfeited


    With a quick movement of his hands, he tried to grip me, only to find himself grabbing in the air.


    They schemed their plan--And I schemed mine.


    Hmph.


    Die, now.


    ?The passive skill [Hoyathu Style] has been acquired.?


    ?The Player has reached the level 35.?


    He hadn''t gripped me. He gripped the air.


    And me? I gripped my knife.


    I wasn''t where I was supposed to be.


    I grinned showing my white teeth.


    So I guess I really am strong.


    Coming back at him with the knife in one hand I went for his heart.


    Bye, Angry.


    Have a good night.


    [Name: Skill]


    [Race: Parasite]


    [Title: None]


    [Level: 35]


    [Status: ]


    [HP: 100/100]


    [MP: 100/100]


    [Vit. 35]


    [Strength 35]


    [Agility 35]


    [Intelligence 35]


    [Unique skills: [Boramana''s Benediction]]


    [Parasite inherent skills: ¡º Dwelling procedure ¡»¡º Copying ¡» ]


    [Passive skills: [Consciousness] [Mana perception] [Hoyathu Style]]


    [Active skills: ¡º Quick Pace ¡»¡º Four Deadly Black ¡»]


    [Main quests: ?Keep company to the old man within his house until he decides on helping the Player. 0/1? ]


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 39 - You

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    Angry gripped the air. And I gripped my knife.


    So I guess I really am strong.


    Coming back at him with the knife in one hand I went for his heart.


    Bye, Angry.


    "Ahhk!"


    He avoided it.


    Stab!


    Instead of the heart, the blade went through his left hand.


    "Ahrgh!"


    Finding its deadly way in between two finger bones of his hand, the knife was planted.


    Blood leaked.


    I had missed it.


    Fair enough.


    They''re doing a great job.


    "Gnnn...! My hand!"


    Hehehe.


    Are they, though?


    On one side of this home, there was a peacefully resting old man, sipping on his cup of tea or something.


    On the other side, though, it was quite the opposite.


    "Why''s it hurt so much?!"


    Still gripping on the knife stabbed in Angry''s hand, with a twisted movement of my hand, I tore some more flesh.


    "Ahhhgrgh! Laerd..! You''ll pay for this¡­!"


    Stupid elf.


    Why''d he blamed his teammate over this?


    I was the stabber.


    "Ju--Just fucking get her, why don''t you!"


    Well, okay, yup.


    There you go.


    Their usual duo was back.


    They hadn''t planned anything after this.


    Letting loose of my grip on the knife, I darted backward once again, leaving him overreacting with a knife through his palm.


    He wouldn''t die with only that much, right? Was he just that stupid?


    Well regardless, I''d just continue my duty.


    My eyes darted upon another nearby shelf. There were other knives for me to use, fortunately.


    And Calming''s trembling ones met with mine.


    He muttered something to himself.


    ''Do I really have to do everything by myself?! Can''t this super big dummy of Angry just help me out on this?!'' was most likely the content of his complaint.


    Still muttering things to himself, he decided to snap out of it.


    "P--Princess¡­! Please, can''t you just understand¡­?!"


    Gulping dry saliva, he took a step forward, "Can''t you just ... understand, princess?!"


    They had to do this.


    Seeing I wasn''t responding, he hastily took a battle stance as he exchanged glances between me and Angry.


    So he still didn''t give in, this man...


    Meanwhile, the stupid Angry was still pathetically suffering on the ground, "Poison... I swear there''s poison in that..."


    Was there, though?


    I don''t remember having applied poison to that blade.


    No, I don''t.


    What is that to begin with? Poison?


    Poor dude, he hasn''t even lifted himself up by now.


    Well, that was Angry for you.


    Maybe he, at least, was just giving in, making up excuses. That''d have been likely, indeed.


    And in the meantime, I better finish that before he snaps out of his nonsensical, pathetic comedy.


    How am I doing that, though?


    I can''t just go too near the man.


    This body''s weak, I wouldn''t be having the upper when it''d come to wrestling.


    "We--We just can''t! Princess!" Calming''s eyes didn''t stop their dance as they trembled even more steadily. He sharply breathed in through his nose.


    Boy.


    Had he only been willing to believe me when I told him I was no longer the princess he''d been taking care of¡­


    He wouldn''t be in such a pathetic state, too, would he now.


    Well.


    Sip~


    Angry has to get out of the killing people list, now.


    My hands snatched another knife, I directed it at Angry, calculating how I''d end him.


    "Is that even the princess I''ve known¡­?" Poor Calming seemed bewildered seeing me doing this. Pathetic on top of pathetic.


    This whole situation must be hella surprising to him.


    Still, he could get his shit together, "Saritar Nash Oh--"


    Calming stepped up and tried to hold some ground.


    Ah?


    I could certainly feel his mana agitating, but well. I thought he''d just give up, too.


    Whoosh!


    I had planned on leaving it to Angry. But, well, there you go, Calming.


    Propagating a whooshing sound, the knife flew away.


    "--Saritar Nash Oh--"


    Stab!


    Chanting disrupted.


    Serves you right, Calming.


    Know your place.


    The knife was thrown by my rapidly moving hand.


    And it found all its way right through his flesh.


    Just like with Angry.


    That''s what I''d expected, yes.


    Just the result I''d been looking forward to, indeed.


    Me? A liar? No, no, no--Well, okay, yeah. I''ll give you that.


    That was surprising, to say the least. I just tried that knife-throwing on the go. It was just out of the blue. I didn''t think I''d aim right.


    Interesting.


    Shall we pause and reflect on this?


    We need to.


    It took me this fight to understand further information regarding my strength--My skills.


    Active skill?


    ¡º Quick Pace ¡» was an active skill. And¡º Four Deadly Black ¡»also was.


    These skills, they''re tactical. I could use them as a surprise. To strike or not to strike. They were part of my strength. I could be proud of them.


    But now, passive skills on the other hand?


    Be it [Mana Perception] or even [Hoyathu Style] they''re both more than that.


    Right now, I am using them. Tomorrow, I''ll be using them. Yesterday, I was using them.


    It was like breathing. It gave me what I''d like to call ''ability.''


    How come I throw this knife with such handiness without great effort? It felt natural to me.


    I owe that to Swordsman.


    He was the one from whom I''d inherited that many skills, I think.


    All of this was pretty.


    Let us not even mention my [Consciousness] skill, now.


    Without it, I''d just be a flightless dreaming bird. Well, no. Not even dreaming, duh.


    Anyway, getting back to reality:


    And thus my skillful thrown knife ended up slashing through Calming''s hand.


    His chanting was disrupted.


    With icy cold eyes, I called him out.


    "Wha--Th--That pressure¡­!"


    His eyes were even more trembling now, he took a few steps backward before falling over to the ground.


    Sip~


    Oh!


    And there was that old man too, huh.


    I nearly forgot.


    He surely was silent, this old human.


    I liked him already.


    He wasn''t disturbing us in any imaginable way.


    Now, now. That''s not the topic, though.


    How should I kill Angry, ah?


    I needed to outdo him right now while he was still going on about his nonsensical overreacting comedy.


    The same shelf I''d been provided with knives up until now was still on my left side.


    My hand went and snatched another knife.


    Mmhm. This one will do.


    The sharp-edged knife wasn''t long.


    And come to think of it, now, it certainly wasn''t a sword.


    But my newly obtained years of experience could tell me. I could pull that off. My Four Deadly Black combo.


    The slash would go rush towards the lying Angry and finish him. I didn''t need to endanger myself by going near him.


    My eyes squinted, I was analyzing the blade, still thinking about my skills.


    I concentrated mana in my hands.


    Sip~


    Quickly, it spread all around the butcher knife.


    And, that was it, I think. I was ready.


    Sip~


    One slash suffices.


    I stretched my hand up.


    And as for him, Angry still was moaning and whining on the ground like a little child.


    Like a little me.


    A previous me.


    Was the wound I''d inflicted him that unbearable? Surely, it wasn''t.


    No matter. Let him just whine if he whines. I''m just about to slash in the air vertically.


    Calming. He could sense something was off with me, finally.


    "Prin-Princ--No, you!"


    Uh? Calming again?


    Thought he was out.


    Did he finally understand?


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 40 - Funny Situation

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    Angry was writhing in pain on the ground.


    And Calming, hmm.


    He could sense something was off with me, finally.


    "Prin-Princ--No, you!"


    Did he understand?


    Maybe he did.


    What if he did, though? I just ignored him.


    Wasn''t it too late for him to plead, now?


    Swiftly, the knife went down following my hand, but--


    "Oh?! Hohohoho!!!"


    Laughter.


    No, many waves of laughter.


    They ranged out in here.


    My hand had to come to a stop.


    "Young folks?" It was the old man, he seemed surprised for some reason.


    "Young, young, young folks! Within my home? I didn''t quite see you well, young ones."


    A good ol'' old man, if that makes any sense at all. That''s the feeling he immediately strikes me with.


    And now was it his time to be bothering?


    Just stay silent, old creature.


    "Come here, come here, now!" From underneath him, there was some sort of pillow. "Here. You can sit here."


    After having placed the pillow on his right, he repeatedly and gently tapped on it, indicating us to come to sit near him.


    There was only one pillow.


    Weren''t we three?


    Who was it that he was inviting in doing this? He didn''t look any of us in the eyes. We wouldn''t know.


    He was just addressing himself to the crowd. A little crowd of three. Supposedly inviting us to come and sit around his table.


    Shh, old man. Shh.


    I had something on the go already.


    "Mmm¡­ But, right now, Old, I''m kinda busy, I gotta take care of something."


    I took back my hand in the air. The blade was being filled with mana, "Now, if you don''t mind."


    "--No, no, no," all at once, my chest tightened as I felt oppressed within me, "You don''t seem to understand, young lad."


    Huh?!


    I hurriedly brought a hand near my chest area and clutched it.


    It was as if being assaulted by intense fire at once.


    The fire being burning from within me.


    This old man is no joke.


    I peered back at him.


    "I won''t allow any killing in my house, young lad," his lips hardly moved, yet he couldn''t be speaking more clearly.


    He truly is no joke.


    What''s that pressure supposed to be?


    His words were embedded in me.


    His eyes were directed at me. At me only this time about.


    I feel naked. Is this pressure emitted from his simple glance¡­?


    That''s impressive.


    And, oh?


    My eyes?


    Are they trembling?


    No--Isn''t it, rather, my whole body that I feel trembling right now...?


    I gulped and started to get a bit sweaty on my forehead.


    Clatter!


    My knife fell off my hand.


    Wasn''t I firmly gripping it, though?


    Was this how they perceived me, these two damn elves?


    Damn.


    Oh? I can breathe.


    All at once, it disappeared.


    His staring eyes stopped their work.


    I wasn''t feeling oppressed anymore.


    My face frowned, though.


    This feeling, it wasn''t the first time. When I was weak at first, Swordsman seized me with the same look.


    I don''t like it.


    I tried to breathe, but I couldn''t. I mean, of course I could.


    It just--Peering at Calming and Angry, they didn''t look like feeling anything at all.


    Was he only directing his discontentment at me?


    Regardless, it stopped.


    I could breathe.


    His peaceful friendly old uncle''s face was to be brought back to his complexion.


    Sigh.


    He smiled at me after a chuckle, "What are you waiting for, now?" repeating his tapping movements on the cushion he said, "Come sit here, young lad."


    Go easy on me, old man, please.


    "B--But, Old¡­"


    I needed to kill them. Otherwise, there was no telling how, why, and when they''d get to leave me alone.


    "Liste, old man, these two," I pointed at Angry then at Calming, "They won''t let me go when I want to go. And I''m not happy with that, Old." I said, my cheeks were puffed.


    He nodded to me, probably indicating to me to continue.


    "I''m not happy with them. So I gotta kill ''em. And that''s pretty much it, right?"


    After I finished talking, Old Sipping was still nodding.


    He did that for five, six seconds before he unsealed his lips, "Hmmm. Is that really so, young lad?"


    "That''s the truth, Old Sipping," I nodded solemnly, "It is."


    He replied nothing.


    "So, can I kill them?"


    "Hmmm. I''m still afraid you can''t, young lad," shooking his head he repeated, "You can''t."


    "And--And why is that?--No," I shook my head and laughed a little bit, "You know what? I''ll just kill you too, Old Sipping."


    Shit.


    I said that without really thinking about it.


    "Oh?!"


    No, I didn''t say anything! I don''t mean anything!


    "Hohohohoho?!"


    Well, okay, laugh all you want.


    I said it. And I mean it.


    It was a bold statement.


    But--No. Not shit.


    I''ll kill him.


    He looks strong but so what?


    Isn''t it what I planned on doing ever since I saw that house.


    A house''s just sorta here, in the middle of nowhere, there''s food and shelter.


    That''s indeed what I planned on doing ever since I got here.


    Killing them three.


    Now though, Old doesn''t seem to be okay with me killing them.


    What if I kill him first, though?


    My eyes darted down right next to my right foot. I spotted my knife.


    I just gotta throw it well.


    He wouldn''t complain any longer. He''d be dead.


    Letting his cup rest on the table''s flat surface, he calmed his strong laughter.


    "Laugh all you want, Old."


    "There, there, young lad. All of this is very funny, but you seem to be neglecting one detail, too. Or maybe aren''t you just ignorant, too?"


    What was he on about, now?


    "Aren''t we right now, within my house?"


    "I reckon that''s your house, Old. What of it?"


    "As the master of this house, I am to be obeyed here. Weren''t you taught that much?"


    "Oh!?"


    Surprise overtook me.


    "Is--Is that how it works?


    "Mmhm," he nodded his old wrinkled head.


    That''s embarrassing, now, "I--I''m sorry then, I didn''t know it worked that way," an awkward smile was to be put on my face.


    I paused there, waiting for him to say something.


    He didn''t do so much as to utter another word, however.


    It was awkward.


    "Mhm, okay then," scratching the back of my head.


    I had to over Angry walk a few steps, and that''d be it.


    "I''ll sit here, then," I arrived next to him.


    "Hmm," he smiled at me, "That''s a good boy."


    Well.


    Ahem.


    What can I say?


    There were rules here, it seemed.


    If Old said so, I was inclined to take him up to the words.


    I can just deal with the other two afterward, right?


    They''d stick around me, that, I was sure of.


    Then, doing that, I can just slay them whenever I want.


    Just gotta have a knife on me constantly.


    And as if nothing ever happened, Old Sipping just decided to be true to his name.


    Sip~


    He enjoyed sipping.


    "Princess¡­"


    "What, now," I peered in his direction, "Calming, I can''t deal with you right now but once we''re outta here, you and your friend, you''re both dead."


    "Princess¡­" his eyes were cast downwards.


    Did he only know how to say that word, though? Plus, didn''t he understand I''m no princess anymore...?


    Wasn''t there a problem with him, every time going princess this, princess that?


    Let him just shut up, man.


    "I¡­"


    Oh, and I got an idea, now.


    "Hey, you know what, Calming?"


    "--But we just can''t fight back¡­!" he pitifully muttered to himself.


    "I don''t want you here anymore," facing him, I turned to Old in anticipation and he nodded, "You take your friend and you get out."


    Old ruled his own house.


    So obviously, they''d be going away when asked to, here.


    Wasn''t that what I wanted ever since the beginning?


    "Princess!"


    "Tut-tut!" My left index was waving at him, "There''s no princess anymore. Or maybe you want me to change your name to Stubborn instead of Calming, huh?"


    Hehehe.


    Still looking downwards, with both hands on his laps as he was sitting on his knees, he said nothing.


    "That''s what I thought."


    Sip~


    "I want you two out," I stated.


    Turning to Old Sipping once more, "Say, Old, you''re the ruler in this house, right? Tell them to go away, please."


    And surprisingly, he''d just listen to me.


    "Elves, do please get out of my home," holding his cup, he slid it to the table, "I would not know much about this obvious quarrel that is roaming around between you young folks--What I can however tell is that you and your wounded friend have been the one attacking my guest, here, first."


    "Mmhm, mmhm," I could only nod again.


    I like this old man.


    "Do please get out of this property, young misters."


    Well, what a funny situation to be in.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 41 - New Plans

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    No killing within the enclosure of these four walls.


    This house? It had a ruler.


    Old was the leader, here.


    He told me so.


    I had to obey him if I wanted to stay.


    "Since you invited me to stay, Old, I''ll just do so and rest."


    He simply nodded.


    I was facing the small table he''d been facing too.


    My butt was resting on the fluffy cushion he''d given for me to rest on.


    Stretching my arms on the wooden surface of the table, I placed my head on them.


    Just like this, I''d try to get some sleep. I was tired.


    He sure was silent, this Old Sipping.


    But so what?


    That wasn''t bothering me for the least, no, no. It wasn''t.


    I wasn''t bored, nor was I waiting for him to say something and provide me with some unknown pieces of information I might''ve just been needing to be provided with, no.


    Some precious pieces of information I''d maybe be needing?? There were none, heh.


    "There''s that quest, too, after all," I muttered in my elbow.


    I glanced at him. No reactions whatsoever, huh.


    We weren''t on the same side of the table.


    Vertically to me, he sat there too, simply staring at his cup of tea.


    Boredom settled down on me.


    And yes, it bothered me.


    "Boredom, boredom, boredom, boredom."


    What am I even doing here, though?


    Why did I choose to stay?


    Even I wasn''t very clear about it.


    I mean, there''s the quest and all, but...


    Well, let''s just sleep.


    Got myself into a comfortable position, shut my eyes, relaxed my whole body and mind then waited.


    Since I was tired, I waited and waited.


    Still, it wouldn''t come.


    At some point as I finally getting drowsy enough--


    Knock, knock, knock!


    "Princess¡­! Princess!"


    It startled me. My sleepiness was chased away. Annoying till the very end, these two guys.


    I asked them to go out, and so they did.


    They obediently obeyed myself, their king (not princess).


    Maybe they''d thought of getting me back once I was out.


    That wasn''t my problem, though--Or maybe it was.


    They''re weak, anyway.


    So, no. No real problem.


    After Old had ordered Calming to get the hell out of his property, he just did as he was ordered.


    A healing spell--or so I assume the nature of the thing was--was to be applied on Angry.


    Naturally, a healing spell would heal wounds.


    I observed it as it was doing its work.


    Flesh got fixed up.


    Quickly enough, it was done.


    And just like this, they went out.


    Or rather I should say, Calming went out, by himself, dragging Angry with him.


    Was he unconscious? You bet he was. That weakling really had been through a tough time, huh.


    Maybe his wounds were that serious, after all.


    Kehehe. Aren''t I strong, now.


    Well, whatever. They just left.


    "Really is time to sleep, now," I said, burying my head deeper into my arms, "Let''s just worry about that quest after a good rest."


    And so, again, what was I doing here?


    The quest spoke.


    I had to accompany the old man. This presumed old man. The one sitting right next to me on the right.


    "Say, Old, you sleep?"


    That was an eerie pause for a sleeping old man. But maybe that was just him.


    Sleeping holding both his cup of tea and his back straight.


    An impressive sight, for an old wrinkled man like him.


    "No, no. I would not sleep. No, no."


    "Uh? So you''re just being weird, is that it?"


    And an old man''s chuckle was to be heard in the dull silence of this place.


    It wasn''t funny, but well.


    "Hmm, speaking of which Old Sipping, wouldn''t you happen to know about some, err ¡­ quest or--"


    "--So, tell me your story, young lad."


    Oh?


    Did he finally show a slight interest in me?


    My back was straightened abruptly, "And what''s my story about, Old Sipping?"


    "Isn''t ''that'' your story?"


    His eyes met with mine.


    This old man--He was weird.


    Sometimes, his face was just like that of an a very friendly old uncle, full of light and heartiness.


    And some other times, his looks were just like--I don''t know, cold and distant.


    Surely, I haven''t spent an hour in his company yet, but well, that''s weird nonetheless.


    "What ¡­ does that mean?"


    "What series of events did take place for you to come here, young lad."


    "Uh..." I prefered the other version of him, "Can''t you just switch to your hearty face, Old¡­?"


    My eyes dived into his.


    It was cold, really cold.


    "Ohohoho! This old man''s very sorry, you know, young lad," and just like this, cold eyes became friendly ones, "Was I staring too much, hmm?"


    "Hmm. Still a bit weirded out, but it''s fine," I told the old wrinkled funny man.


    "And for this old man''s defense, I would point out: receiving visitors--Not a common occurrence to me."


    Maybe that''d explain it.


    "Well, whatever you say," I shook my head two times, "Since I got to accompany you anyway¡­ Ahem."


    I had to get that old man entertained.


    ?Accompany the old man up until he decides on helping the Player. 0/1?


    And well, him, I guess he''d do something for me in return.


    ''Helping the Player.''


    Did I even need help?


    Surely, not at all.


    Why did I engage in this discussion, then, you ask?


    And to that curious question I respond, well, aren''t you curious too?


    The female voice speaks.


    And I do as she says.


    But what''s to come after that?


    My story.


    My story, huh¡­


    Ugh.


    Still bugging me a little bit.


    No matter what I said, it was still a bit--


    "Argh and c''mon!" I slammed my hands on the coffee table at once.


    It was me saying this.


    "Why am I even taking this whole thing too damn seriously, huh?" Old didn''t seem to understand what I was doing.


    "Fun. It''s fun, isn''t it, Old?"


    His looks were still ones of an interrogating person.


    "It''s fun," I stretched my arms around me, "All of this, that''s fun, right, Old? Plus you, you''re among my favorite people."


    "Mhm. Young lad, I am honored," he said before he went on mumbling, "Even though, well, this old man''s not comprehending your speech one bit, oh-oh!"


    Fun.


    It was fun.


    Telling my life to one of my favorite people was fun.


    "And so, so, Old?"


    "Mmhm?"


    After asking him from what point I should begin the storytelling, he told me whenever I pleased.


    And I was happy.


    He eventually told me I was funny, too.


    Beginning from where I pleased it was then.


    I''d start right from the start.


    Supposedly, this story would get him entertained and accompanied, then he''d prove useful to my cause.


    And just like that, in this warm atmosphere, alongside the crackling burning fire in its old furnace, I started to tell him.


    For the sake of keeping him accompanied and entertained, I talked and talked.


    My story.


    My beginning.


    My state of consciousness and sentience.


    I decided to tell him everything.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 42 - New Plans (2)

    My story.


    My beginning.


    My state of consciousness and sentience.


    I decided to tell him everything.


    And so I''d do.


    Surrounded by the four walls and accompanied by an old man, my lips moved and moved.


    The burning furnace that was the source of the warmth of this house continued to crack with repeated and calculated measures, telling its own story on its own.


    The same old sipping sounds were to be emitted from the old sipping''s absurd way of drinking.


    Me, I was just talking, stretching my hands here and there, adding in descriptions to what I''d been through.


    I went all slashy-slashy and whacky-whacky with my hands, describing decisive moments of my story.


    I slashed at people a lot, and whacked myself a lot, indeed.


    Slashing movements, there were particularly many of them.


    And adding themselves to this harmonious and peaceful chorus of sounds, knock-knock sounds ranged out from time to time, breaking my pace and disturbing me.


    The elves.


    They knocked repeatedly but didn''t come in.


    So it was fine.


    To sum my story up so far in a few words: there is a flightless bird; the bird gets wings somehow, the bird flies; this bird is me.


    "Mhm-mhm, isn''t that a wonderful story, young lad."


    Commenting on my soliloquy, Old Sipping spoke from time to time.


    And I just continued.


    My story was long, already.


    Still in the middle of it, I interrupted myself, "What about your story, Old?" There was something I indeed wanted to clarify.


    I made it look as though it was simple curiosity.


    ''Cause I''m talking, but you could be talking too, Old.


    He pointed out to me I wasn''t finished yet with my story, didn''t I want to finish it up before hearing his?


    I replied I was fine.


    "Well, well, do you want to know this old man''s story?"


    "Yes, please."


    "Hmm¡­ You''re quite catching me off-guard on this, young lad ¡­ I think you might be deceived as to what the content of my story would be."


    "Still, go on," I was eager to know.


    "Ahem, ahem," putting down his cup of tea, finally he spoke, "My story, hmm? Where shall I begin? It''s ¡­ It''s a very long story, young lad."


    "I''m looking forward to it," stretching my arms on the table, I rested my head on them.


    "In one little village, there were my parents--"


    "--Huh?"


    I was astounded.


    "So you''re really going to tell me?"


    "Hmm," Old gripped his teacup, "Young lad, you lost me. Weren''t you the one asking for me to tell you?"


    "Uh, yeah, sure," that was true, yes, "But I mean, I didn''t think you''d tell me."


    His wrinkled face turned and faced mine. One of his eyebrows was to be raised in interrogation.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    Both of our pairs of eyes then turned and looked at the entrance, the door.


    "Do not just pay them any mind, young lad," his interrogating face went back looking at me, then, "So, shall I tell you, now?"


    "Err, no. I''m fine," I waved at him, "I just don''t care about your story, Old. Just keep it to yourself."


    "--Oop. Am I being rude right now, though, Old?"


    If so, I didn''t mean it.


    I''m just not interested.


    I just didn''t think he''d tell me.


    Oh, and he kinda looks disappointed, now.


    "This old man doesn''t understand, but, put your mind at ease," his hand went and gripped his cup once again.


    It was as if his hand couldn''t wait any longer.


    Bringing it to his mouth, he muttered, "I reckon I can expect that much out of young folks, hmph!"


    Ugh.


    Kinda feel bad.


    Was he that eager to tell me, hm?


    "If you say, so..? You can tell me if you want."


    "No is no! I wasn''t looking forward to it! My story, it''s boring, young lad!"


    "I can--I can explain," my face grimaced a bit.


    It didn''t take long before I chuckled a little bit, though.


    I mean, Old, don''t be so blatant there.


    Well, it was funny.


    I had to explain to him.


    "I mean, yes, I thought I was the only one talking here."


    Taking his time to sip and drink, he didn''t reply yet.


    And it was just fine.


    Sipping tea ASMR was one of my favorite kinds.


    Just kidding, heh.


    After some point, he finally opened up his lips, his tongue moved.


    "What? Do you think this was some sort of investigation of some sort?"


    "Uhh, yeah mainly, why?"


    "Because it''s not! Come on, little one!"


    Hmm, and I stopped the course of my story for this answer.


    So it wasn''t questioning of some sort, right?


    I just thought, maybe this old human hitting me with his ''So, tell me your story, young lad'' meant this was some sort of interrogation or something.


    That''s what I''d been eager to know. He''d provided me with an answer.


    And glad to see Old didn''t dwell on me not liking his story.


    I mean, I didn''t even get to listen to it, right? Maybe I''ll listen afterward, he''s fun.


    "But then again, I mean, what are you?"


    The guide spoke of him. The old man. That''s how he was being referred to.


    "Hmm, what? So you think you have to be wary of this old lonely old man that I am," a dry chuckle was to be let out of his dry old throat.


    "To answer your question, just an old uncle dwelling here in these woods, without single relative breathing, I guess¡­"


    "Oh."


    Is that so?


    He didn''t speak further so I didn''t inquire more.


    "Ahem," so he wasn''t anything for me to be suspicious about, "Just wanted to know."


    Still, this situation was the first of its kind.


    The Guide, she could also tell me to team up with other living beings, huh.


    Up till now, wasn''t it all just about getting new hosts?


    "Ahem, ahem, anyway. So, this story of mine, Old, aren''t you eager to know the rest?" I tried to cheer him up a little bit.


    After he''d nodded to me, I continued.


    Still gotta accompany that old man through his loneliness. And I mean, at this point, it wasn''t even like I had to do it.


    Quest or no quest, I''d gladly accompany that old uncle for a little bit more.


    I was acting as per the guide at first.


    Now though, different story.


    Poor old man must be feeling pretty lonely too.


    And thus, my story continued.


    Again and again.


    Time passed and passed.


    I was nearly done with it.


    "And thus I got here, within these woods. After I taunted them, I could flee.


    "And uh, these people from the inn I talked to you about? I wanted to go back to them, yes.


    "I really was willing to be part of their home--Even though, well, it was complicated ''cause I''m a monster.--


    "Ohhhh! And, argh!


    "I''m so dumb, Old."


    I just understood something.


    "Couldn''t I just follow the path to get back to the village? It''s so obvious now that I think about it, huh."


    "Indeed, you could have done that, young lad," he commented, "Still, your mistake is not of the worst, I believe. "


    "Yes. And me, I wanna get there at all costs.


    "Now that I think of it, I could''ve just gone back to them in a jiffy after exiting the carriage.


    "But well, that''s that, huh. My mistake got me there with you--"


    "Sorry to interrupt, young lad, but--"


    With the same ''Sorry to interrupt,'' Old stopped me. He would comment on my story, like he''d been doing all this time.


    "No, you''re not interrupting, go on."


    "Hmm. These people, they didn''t even try to stop the hmm, shall I refer to them as ''stinky elves'' as you do¡­?


    "Hmm. These stinky elves, they tried to get you away. How come now this kind madam of your story didn''t prevent them from doing so?"


    "Oh, that''s ''cause she didn''t know it was me."


    "Hmm. But then again, young lad, what if she had known?"


    What if she''d known, huh.


    I can understand what he means.


    "Didn''t the one you called ''big sis'' also told you you weren''t their ally in any way¡­? Quite the contrary, actually."


    Yeah, sure.


    I understand where he''s going like this.


    My hands were slammed on the table.


    "So, to me, I mean, and excuse my bluntness but, why would you return to them?"


    "What are you tryna say, Old?"


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 43 - New Plans (3)

    "So, to me, I mean, and excuse my bluntness but, why would you return to them?"


    He had a point.


    Still, though.


    "What are you tryna say, Old?"


    "No, no. Don''t misunderstand, young lad. If you will to be with them, then so be it. I just thought this old man''s experience would be useful to you," he calmly explained.


    "Still though, I told it to you earlier, you still don''t seem like you''re ready to reflect," he then muttered to himself, "Just a kid, after all."


    "I''m not a kid!"


    "Did you not tell me yourself, that you were only ''born'' a few days ago?"


    "I know what I am, Old. And I''m not a kid!"


    "There, there, you''re not a kid. That''s okay, hush, hush."


    "Tsk," I folded my arms upon my chest, pouting.


    Knock, knock!


    Two hesitant knocks ranged out.


    We grew used to ignoring them, at this point.


    And now, that was interesting.


    Why would I even go back to the inn''s folks?


    They didn''t stop me from leaving them--To that, I replied they simply didn''t know about me having exchanged vessels.


    Why didn''t I tell Kind Ma''am about it? Simply because I felt like it was possible for me to work with them regardless of my identity.


    Be it a young homeless guy or a young homeless girl, they''d be helping me for sure.


    Or would they?


    They indeed seemed to have had a different way of dealing with me. Like, they were so much kind, it seemed.


    Maybe they simply got a thing for me, I don''t know.


    Now though, what if I had told them?


    Surely, they would have just freaked out.


    The old man had a point. I knew it deep inside me. I just didn''t want to give it too much thought.


    Me, I was their enemy.


    Mmmm.


    What should I do?


    I need more material to think about.


    "So, Old, tell me your story now, I''m eager to know."


    It wasn''t like I was eager to know or anything, though.


    It was just as I said--I needed more material to reflect.


    Yes.


    More material to think and reflect on.


    It wasn''t like I was trying to deflect the topic of our conversation to something else, no.


    Hitting me with his good, proper, oh sounds-based laughter, he didn''t take long before getting into it.


    He seems kinda happy but dubious at the same time.


    Let him just speak and tell.


    This old man, he was long.


    Yes, long.


    If it even made any sense at all.


    During his childhood, he lived in a castle, he told me. After having lost dad, he and his brother had to get out of the castle. Not having any mom either and after a following of unfortunate events, they''d eventually become homeless.


    They were like, err, the word he''d used was orphan.


    Apparently, I was an orphan too, by the way.


    Anyway, they went through misery and poverty. It was hard, but they''d managed to get by by questionable actions. He didn''t give any details.


    He and his brother, they just wanted a home to survive--There were similarities between our stories.


    I was drawing circles on the table, idling.


    "And so, where''d you find it, Old?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Your home ¡­ where''d you find it?"


    A home.


    I needed a home too.


    Well ¡­ I already have one at the inn, but ¡­


    "... Where''s the monsters'' home, Old?"


    Sip~


    Old Sipping had a point.


    Why''d they want me again, huh?


    I ask myself.


    Why would these people want me again?


    Didn''t I just need to be looking out for other monsters?


    I was pretty sure I wasn''t the only one like this.


    It''s not my home down there, at the village.


    It certainly isn''t.


    Had he been trying to talk me out of it, this old human?


    "I know what''s on your mind, young lad," the old man stated, "I''m a monster, too, you know."


    "Huh?!"


    What was that?


    "Is--Is that true, Old?!"


    Abruptly straightening my back up, I slammed the wooden surface with both hands, "He--Hey...?! Talk?!"


    He''d surprised me.


    Maybe I just needed to stay with that old man, after all?


    As per the guide''s instructions, too.


    "Feelings," his lips moved and I listened, "Feelings," he repeated.


    "I know you have feelings. You told me your story according to what you felt, not what you saw. Feeling and seeing are two different things. Humans feel and see while animals only see and hardly feel."


    Uh?


    So, you''re a monster yes or no?


    "Humans, they live in the past, the present, and the future. Animals, they only care about the present moment."


    Spit it out, quickly.


    "Young lad, you are a sentient being. You feel, then you live according to your feelings, do you not? Wasn''t it that which brought you here, within this poor dwelling in the first place?"


    "Just get to the point, Old."


    "If being a monster is having feelings, then we''re all monsters and we''re all humans at the same time."


    Ah.


    "I believe in peace between all."


    So he was just bullshitting me with that.


    I really thought he was a monster for a moment.


    Wasn''t the monsters'' home near monsters?


    Too bad for me.


    Well, regardless, isn''t he the first person to tell me that?


    He''s a good guy.


    Rather, he''s charitable.


    There''s no problem with other humans not liking me, no.


    I''m not liking them either, so that couldn''t be any better.


    Still, though, that human''s kinda cool.


    I sighed, "Don''t just ¡­" I was about to tell him to stop shitting me the way he''d been, "Well, aren''t you a good human, Old. I like you even more now."


    I changed my mind before, however.


    "Oh oh oh. You flatter me, young lad."


    After his beautiful discourse, it wouldn''t have been cool, now would it.


    Well, and now he''d told me the story he was so eagerly waiting to tell, we could sympathize with each other.


    I mean, obviously, he already was doing that with me, this Old.


    But now, I could join him in doing this.


    Sympathizing.


    Oh, and his story wasn''t finished yet.


    Bruh.


    Well, let him just speak.


    As I wasn''t listening, I''d just nod my head from time to time, letting out some mhm occasionally.


    And the quest?


    Still not completed yet.


    0/1


    ?Accompany the old man up until he decides on helping the Player. 0/1?


    Helping me doing what, precisely, by the way?


    Creating my character or something?


    Hmm.


    Guide stated the quest would get me a noble form.


    Oh, Kind Ma''am. I miss you already.


    "Sigh," I let out a sigh.


    They say monsters are bad people.


    They''d turn me in if they had the occasion.


    They told me that themselves, didn''t they?


    "Oh. You are not listening, are you now?"


    Old came to a stop. His story had been on the go for quite a few minutes by now.


    "You must be overthinking your situation again, aren''t you, young lad."


    "Mmhm."


    "And so, did you think about what I said¡­?"


    "No."


    "Come on, little one. Give it some thoughts."


    "No!"


    "Heh. That is only for you to decide, anyhow, young lad."


    "I don''t wanna leave ''em, Old," I frowned, "Me, I want food and sleep and really, that''s about it.


    "I don''t ask for more. I know I wanna fight too, though.


    "But still, food and sleep is all I want for now. I don''t want to sleep on the streets, y''know.


    "I want to be strong, strong, strong. Super strong. When I sleep on the street, I''m weak."


    He tells me that at the end of the day I can go back to them whenever I want, right, if they''re my family like they pretend to be.


    "Okay, Old. It''s not like I didn''t think about it, y''know. That path, yeah, sure, I could take it, why not. But how?"


    Only silence replied to me.


    "It''s fine, yeah, sure, I know you''re just tryna help in your own way. Though now, how''d it all work out, huh?"


    This old man, he''s clearly trying to get me not to go back to them.


    "I mean you''re talking me out of that it''s fine you''re helping me, but now, you gotta present me with some solutions, too."


    Alternatives.


    That''s what I needed.


    "Isn''t that quite easy, young lad?"


    "Tell me?"


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 44 - New Plans (4)

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    Being strong and living by myself. Not depending on anyone. And once again, being strong, mainly.


    To sum it all up, that''s what Old had just proposed me. It was Old''s solution.


    I was fixated on that part too, actually. Being strong was a must. Glad we were understanding each other at least.


    Being strong would get me going, everywhere I wanted, theoretically.


    "You are weak," he stated.


    You what?!


    Dare you say that again?


    "Hoh, don''t misunderstand, this old uncle''s just quoting this first enemy of yours."


    "Hmm," my eyes softened, "Go on."


    My first enemy--Swordsman.


    He called me weak.


    And he was right.


    Weak hence dead.


    That''s just how it was. And I could agree with him, now that I think about it.


    Swordsman taught me that.


    What was Old''s point, saying this, now?


    "And from what I can perceive, aren''t you already quite strong like that--Well, brute strength, that is."


    I progressed.


    I overcame death.


    And now, I''m strong.


    "Oh-ho?" Now I was interested, "So you can tell, old?"


    "Mhm-mhm," he strongly nodded two times, "I can tell, yes, yes. It only takes two eyes to see, ohohoho!"


    Hmm. This old man. I like him.


    I know I''m repeating myself, but I like him.


    He''s cool.


    "Hehehehe," I chuckled and blushed, "Don''t even think of sweet-talking me with this, hehehehe."


    "--But now," I regained my composure, "Solutions. You gotta give me some."


    ''Cause, yeah, even with that, how''d I do that?


    ''Cause, basically, I''d be doing what?


    "I killed people at first," I could do the same with the elves in order to get them gone. "But even after this, it''s not like I didn''t think about going on my own, y''know, Old."


    I don''t even know where to go and more importantly, what to do.


    "With that family of mine, I had something at least."


    Well, it wasn''t quite the truth, that part.


    I know I had something else.


    The Guide.


    I''d follow the guide, mostly.


    And so I kinda knew where to go and what to do. But there was no telling when it''d just leave me without instructions.


    The Guide, wasn''t it my path ever since the beginning, come to think of it, now?


    "With that family of mine, I had something at least," I sighed, "Even though it didn''t last for more than a day, huh."


    "And so, will you be going out now or¡­?"


    "Uh?" What did that mean, "You want me to leave or something?" The quest wasn''t even completed.


    "No, no," he calmly retorted, "It''s always refreshing for old folks to be accompanied by young, calm folks like yourself."


    Heh, I said it earlier but yeah talking to him at this point it wasn''t even for the sake of the quest or anything.


    He was being cool.


    Still, I wouldn''t just leave without completing the quest first, I''d thought.


    "And, no," I still had the quest going on, duh, "I''m not leaving yet."


    Not like I didn''t hold any interest whatsoever in what he''d been talking to me about.


    Going out on my own, huh.


    Just like that, we got to discuss further my future.


    Going about exploring the world, being a wanderer--What was a wanderer? I had no goals, no objectives, he told me.


    It wasn''t quite true as I pointed out earlier, but it was nonetheless an optional thing for me to do.


    I''d be discovering things mainly, as I did in Sville, the first village.


    Well, should I bring this up, now?


    "I don''t even know where to--Hey, wait," I said, " There''s also that thing you qualified as mysterious I talked to you about.


    "Hmm, I recalled you called it a guide, yes, why?"


    "Yes," I explained, "That''s actually the reason why I started to talk to you about all this."


    "Oh? Most interesting, you picked my interest," he said, placing his wrinkled hand onto his slightly furry chin before he went on, "What do you want to know about it? To my knowledge, it must be some sort of ancient benection of some sort."


    "Yes, whatever, that''s not important," I said, "''Accompany the old man up until he decides on helping the Player,'' or something along those lines."


    "Hmm, not the most important, you say, hmm," staring off into space he continued, "I''ll have to disagree with--"


    "--My quest right now being just as I told you: have you been accompanied enough?"


    "Oh, hm, you''ve entertained this old man quite well, yes, yes," he looked back at me, "I think you pretty much did, young lad"


    ?Quest completed.?


    ?Keep company to the old man up until he decides on helping the Player. 1/1?


    Hmph.


    I stood up.


    Ahhh, stretching my body after this long time of sitting without moving much.


    Damn, feels like an eternity I didn''t move.


    "Ahhh, feels good," my eyes went and looked at Old, "What are you waiting for, stand up, Old."


    With a bewildered look, he said, "What might be the meaning of this, young lad? You have me lost yet again."


    "I''m dragging you out of your loneliness, Old," I extended a hand to him, "Come on. Let''s just go about doing these quests you talked to me about, shall we."


    ?New instructions: ...?


    Hmmm.


    ?New instructions: The Player needs to create his Character. Let the Dryad join in and lend a hand to the Player. They surely possess a great quantity of ways to help the Player creating his Character.?


    ?New instructions: Head up to Foret''s core with the help of your new friend and meet up with the Dryads. 0/1?


    He didn''t grip my hand, though.


    "Uhh¡­?"


    Only the silence of this place would be seizing me.


    My ''new friend'' is gonna help me, right?


    Was I being weird again?


    "Ohohohoho!"


    "No, but you said you appreciated my company, so I just thought--"


    "Oh! That''s refreshing, mark you, I was just being surprised, young lad!"


    "Oh, okay, fine then."


    Being a wanderer or something.


    That was the idea he''d offered me.


    But well, the Guide and I had other plans.


    I figured I''ll be needing help outside. This old human, he has no relatives, no family, no nothing.


    And he just agreed to follow me.


    He''d be useful to me. That, I''m pretty sure of.


    But now, "You know what, let''s just drop it. I can''t just impose that on you, Old."


    I did that on purpose to see and understand.


    "No, no, don''t be like this now, young lad," he crossed his arms upon his chest area, "I took a liking in you already, you have to let me help you anyhow, don''t you now?"


    And he still insisted.


    Now, now.


    I don''t have any commonsense, I know this.


    But I''m pretty sure just following some random kid out of the blue, just like this, definitely is weird, right?


    "We''d be circling the wagons together, young lad--You--You told me you enjoyed funny things, did you not? Doesn''t it sound like a lot of fun, now?!"


    That guide thing, I''m sure it''s way more profound than what it''d make itself look like.


    There must be more than meets the eye with the Guide.


    Well, let''s just not pay it too much mind anyway.


    But yeah, Old must also just be as excited as I am when it comes to adventuring.


    That''s probably why he''s willing to follow me, yup.


    I can dig it.


    Adventure time is great.


    Bottom line is, I hadn''t expected any of that--But it''s good.


    I mean, to be perfectly honest, that''s what I planned on doing ever since I found myself chatting with that old person.


    I thought I''d complete the quest, all by myself, only to then go back to Kind Ma''am.


    As I''d been taken away by the duo of elves, why not just go and do the quest entirely in one single stroke, I came to think at some point.


    This old man being following me though I had no way of predicting.


    But like I said, it was good.


    With Old Sipping accompanying me, I had food to my disposition for now.


    And a shelter?


    Well, sleeping on the streets wasn''t that bad anyway, I guess.


    Kind Ma''am, I''ll be going on my own for now. Someday, I''ll come back.


    Tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow, maybe the day after that day, who actually knows, maybe a day even further away, I''ll come back to you.


    Dryads, I''m on my way.


    All at once, and with much vigor, Old lifted his old body up, without showing so much as weakness in his demeanor.


    So the plan is, doing the quest, just like I planned on doing, then follow Old for a bit, seeing what that grand wrinkled human has to offer me.


    Then either go back to Kind Ma''am, or continue my way with him.


    Tapping the dust off his clothes, he looked at me with his hearty face.


    "I''m really looking forward to it, young lad."


    I looked forward to that, too.


    "Shall we get going, already?"


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 45 - Sussy

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    An opening creaking door, again.


    Creak~


    Calming was standing not too far away by the entrance, sort of guarding the dwelling.


    "Princess! You finally go out!"


    Like the loyal dog he was, he didn''t dare to be slow as he went on barking at his master.


    "Princess this! Princess that!" I complained, "Will you only shut up?"


    He then rushed to me. I just exited Old''s home. I calmed him down.


    "I thought you understood! Damn it!"


    "Princess¡­"


    Good results, he calmed down obediently.


    "Don''t you also even think of touching me, you keep your distance!"


    Exiting the dwelling after me, was Old.


    Walking beside me, he put a hand on my shoulder then whispered in my ear, "That is brilliant, just like this, be firm with them, they''re still your subjects."


    Oh?


    So was I doing well?


    Glad to hear that.


    "Keep your distance away from me, Calming," I puffed up my chest and stood straight, "You go back to the carriage and wait for further orders, you understand?!"


    "Ye--Immediately, princess!"


    Oh oh oh.


    It really works, huh.


    Ordering them around wasn''t an impossible thing for me to do. And I was practicing just now.


    Apparently, as per Old''s telling, these two, they''re still my subjects.


    And as such, it''s very taboo for them to disobey a direct order from me.


    Like an untouchable thing to do.


    Disobeying an order. It was out of the question.


    Maybe was that another reason for them to put me out. By making me slumber with their spell.


    If they did knock me out, I wouldn''t be making any opposition, now would I?


    Avoiding orders, huh.


    Now, they couldn''t disobey me, their ruler.


    It was all thanks to some sort of forest''s spirit benediction, that allowed them not to disobey their ruler in some instances.


    That fact being as it is, I was good, I think.


    I don''t really know.


    It was all Old''s telling. He told me many things.


    Many things among which, dark elves becoming what they are due to being unfaithful to their chosen leader.


    Well, he did give me many details, but well, let''s not just dive into this.


    And right now, he was executing my order.


    "That''s an order, Calming!"


    He turned to me, still executing my order, "Yes, princess."


    Oh--Oop.


    He had already obeyed me.


    That line I''d prepared beforehand wasn''t necessary.


    I gotta relax, eh.


    Just made a blunder.


    Let''s just shrug it off, why don''t we.


    Calming obeyed me without a problem.


    And I was still walking my way outside with my helpful elder.


    "So, was I doing a great job, Old?"


    "Yes, yes, very much so, young lad," Old chuckled before he went on, "I know you are not in any way fond of them, but don''t also be too harsh on or suspicious about them."


    He was right about me not being fond ot them.


    "I''m not."


    "They''re just going through tough times, hoh."


    But hey, ''don''t be suspicious,'' huh.


    Should I tell him?


    "The one I oughta be suspicious about definitely is you anyway, Old."


    "Oh? Do you, now?"


    "Yeah, like, who in their right mind would go about following and helping an unknown little thing they''ve no bond whatsoever with?"


    "Oh-oh."


    "And there''s also the fact that you keep calling me a young lad, right, Old?"


    I never really thought about that before, but, am I a boy or a girl?


    Wait, maybe I''m neither.


    But this Old, he keeps calling me young lad.


    "Hoh."


    "You thought I hadn''t picked that up, right?"


    "No, no. Far from me this idea," Old crossed his arms and tilted his head a bit, "I gave you plenty of explanations. I can give you more. Do you want another explanation?"


    He''d taught me lots of things about life already, was he willing to teach more?


    Didn''t he say the thing he''d called ''teachers'' needed to normally be paid for their teachings?


    "Hmmm. Your curiosity will bring you high, young lad."


    Old''s footsteps stopped their course. With his old wrinkled fatigued hand, he stopped mine too.


    "Aura," he brought a hand to me, "Bring your face closer, don''t be afraid, ohohoh!"


    And without a word, I just did as he indicated.


    "So, can your skin feel that?"


    Woah.


    "It--It''s warm¡­"


    I couldn''t see anything, but it definitely was warmer over his hand.


    Was that aura?


    "This, son, is similar to aura," closing his hand, the warm feeling disappeared quickly, "Though it isn''t."


    "Uh¡­ And where are you going like this? Don''t play me, Old. What''s the relationship between that and you calling me a young lad?"


    "Hush. Just listen. What I just showed you is mana--"


    "And why are you teaching me this all of a sudden, I didn''t ask for it--"


    "--Just listen, why don''t you. What I just showed you is mana. It was refined and controlled. Aura is just a rough version of it--well, not always that rough, however--and it is let out from your mana core, and uh, mana core, hmm¡­"


    Argh, this old man.


    That''s terrific.


    When he talks, he talks.


    And dare you to interrupt him during his speech.


    All he''d just said and broke down to me--I didn''t understand quite much.


    There were many details. Way too much.


    "--Stop. That''s enough, thanks."


    I actually even had to stop him, duh. At some point, he''d finally listened.


    Short story long, I gave off an aura, and from this aura, he could tell I was a male.


    Don''t ask me how all that works in detail, I don''t get it either.


    Bottom line is, I''m a male, apparently.


    Well, like I said, I never really got to think about it, but it always felt that way.


    That''s a shame, though.


    No meatballs for me.


    Not important, not important.


    What was more was--This old man, I really oughta be suspicious about him.


    He totally strikes me with those weird vibes.


    "And what is that look on your face about, now, hmm?"


    "I still oughta be suspicious about you is all, Old."


    Or did I need to?


    Oh, and surprisingly enough, he took it seriously this time.


    After letting me know that he wasn''t in on helping me anymore, he quickly went on and swallowed all his steps back to his home.


    I had to stop him, seriously.


    Come on, old man, cut the tsundere act and stick around me, would ya?


    His cheeks were puffed adorning his funny wrinkled face, "Don''t just say this out of the blue, then, hmph!"


    Yeah, I told him I didn''t need to be suspicious about him after all.


    I needed his cooperation, right?


    Plus, maybe I was just being inexperienced and not versed at all in the science of the things of life.


    Old isn''t suspicious.


    No, he isn''t.


    I certainly don''t have to be wary of him.


    "What''s more, young lad, you''re being sus too, hmph!"


    Ugh.


    Yeah, maybe he was right.


    I dragged him with me, going towards the carriage where the others were waiting.


    He didn''t miss an occasion to complain.


    "This gentle old and oh, ''funny'' old man, as you might have wanted to say, believed your whole incredibly amusing story without flinching, did he not?"


    Yeah, you pretty much did.


    "There there, I won''t say you''re sus again, Old, okay?" I tried to pat his back to comfort him.


    "Hmph!"


    That''s true he didn''t have to believe me.


    And maybe I was the one being suspicious in the first place, yes.


    Like, go wonder, my goal could''ve been, I don''t know, whatever, seriously.


    Driving an old senile man out of his dwelling to rip him off of everything he has.


    It could''ve been, right?


    No way in hell, I would never do that. Or maybe I would. At the moment of right now anyway, no, I would have not done that.


    But well, that''s what he just came up with to make me feel like a culprit.


    All of this wild scenario, according to him, could''ve been a thing. Yet, he nonetheless chose to believe me.


    "Ahem," I coughed in my hand, "Yes, thank you for having believed me too, Old. I''ll never repay you enough for your kindness, really. There, there."


    Well, moving on.


    I didn''t have to be suspicious about the elves, he''d told me.


    They''re just going through hard times, was what he eventually added.


    They could still be a danger for me, but, well, as long as I was firmly getting myself obeyed as their ruler, there would be no real problem whatsoever.


    The carriage was stationed a dozen meters away from Old''s home.


    Calming too, was stationed there, right next to the big chunk of wood. He must''ve been waiting for me to come so that he could open up the door, allowing me to come inside.


    Using [Mana Perception] I could see Angry was inside, patiently waiting for me to come too, I think.


    We were walking towards it.


    Me and Old.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 46 - Call To Order

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    We were walking towards the carriage.


    Me and Old.


    Walking, I turned to him and asked, "Be sure to watch me, though, Old."


    I also seized the tip of his white dusty tunic''s sleeve with my fingertips, "You never know when they''re using their, err, what''d you call them again?"


    "Their charming elvish runes, yes, yes," putting a hand on my head he continued explaining, "If you do as I told you, there, I strongly believe, will be no instance of them trying funny things, have some faith in this old uncle, would you."


    "Yeah, sure, I know, I know," I''d just make sure everything would go as planned, "Still, you make sure you''re watching me too, okay?"


    "As per your smartly concocted plan, yes."


    The plan, I didn''t even prepare on my own.


    It was mostly him, telling me information about what I needed to be aware of, occasionally giving me directives to follow, but yeah sure, let''s just say the plan was mine.


    "There, there, it''ll be fine, and remember, after you''re done, I''ll be to the north. Don''t lose the talisman I gave you. The fragrance shall lead you up to me--"


    "Yes, yes, and from then on, we''ll be going about making me very very strong," I nodded as I playfully contracted my arm muscles a little bit, "I remember, Old."


    "Since your plan is ready to be put on the move, I shall be off, then."


    And just like this, he jumped super high in the air, before fading away in all the branches of the highest trees.


    Trees were very high in these woods.


    And as such, he had to jump super high himself.


    Woosh!


    Giving off a light whirlwind after him, he''s just off.


    That''s impressive, not gonna lie.


    And, no, in case you might also be wondering, not anyone can just pull that off, what he just did.


    Jumping all of a sudden and disappearing in a wild dash all at once, "Really is impressive."


    I could do that too, I bet.


    Appropriately using ¡ºQuick Pace¡», I''m sure I could do that much too.


    And so it wasn''t something anyone could do. Old was strong too, according to what he''d told me, once again.


    What was left after his quick escape was only ambient air mingled up with some flyings leaves and dust that went sent in the air.


    That was to illustrate how strong what he''d just performed was.


    And just like this, I was left alone again.


    "''Don''t be worried,'' huh."


    I went on marching towards my good old carriage again.


    Well, let''s get on with the plan.


    Step after step, I promptly got before our dull chariot.


    What greeted me coming down there was Calming''s usual saddened expression. No, it was even more saddened and sorrowful.


    "It''s normal for you to be afraid and scared, princess," he said opening the door I''d wildly slammed open in my run, "It''s going to be--"


    "--Shh," I waved a hand at him. "Don''t speak for now."


    There were three steps. Three high steps were composing the short yet long staircases I had to climb up.


    Three hard steps.


    After these steps, the inside of that lousy carriage was opening itself to me.


    I went inside.


    "Really tight in there," I commented.


    On the same bench I''d been priorly resting, I put down my butt.


    "Hurry it up and come in here, Calming," I ordered him, "I have to talk to you guys."


    Punctually listening to me, the standing elf jumped the three stairs quite easily, bent his back, and hardly got in the chariot.


    I didn''t have to tell him where to sit.


    Naturally, he chose the same seat he''d been sitting in previously, just like me.


    My eyes squinted as I looked at them.


    Calming had my attention, and I had his.


    Angry just looked as always, that is to say pathetic.


    Despite all that had happened before. Still not ready to arrange himself, that man.


    Whatever.


    "Your princess."


    Regardless of whether he listened or not, I had the most important one''s attention.


    I just have to buckle down to it, now...


    Argh, I don''t wanna say that, though.


    "Your princess, huh," my eyes were cast downward, my elbows resting on my laps.


    "Your princess ¡­ right?"


    "What is--"


    "I am your ¡­ princess¡­"


    And I said it.


    That was so much embarrassing.


    Damn.


    I wish I''d be dead right now.


    "I am your princess and you will do as I say.


    "Is that clear to the two of you?"


    "Princess--"


    "Tch!"


    With an angry pair of eyes, I called Calming out.


    "You will speak when I say speak."


    I wanted to get that clear above all else with them.


    Oh, and..?


    Am I pressuring them again?


    So was that the ''rough form'' of mana, that was leaking from within me?


    Aura, huh.


    I kinda like that.


    Calming eyes were up till now facing and meeting mine.


    Now though, they were facing downward.


    And I could feel him trembling, too.


    It was only a tiny little tremor, but still a tremor nonetheless.


    I should regulate and take down that ''aura'' thing as best as I can.


    Or should I?


    "And as your royalty, I have something I need the two of you for."


    I wouldn''t be against getting them all afraid of me for a little while, hmm.


    What of him?


    Angry?


    Even him who was always playing tough, I could feel him being fidgeting and sweating--Even though it was faint.


    Poor guys.


    "Indeed, we will go and meet with the Dryads.


    "I assume you know who the Dryads are, am I not correct?


    "Well, we will go and meet up with them.


    "''Cause--For I might have a way of dealing with our enemy, the dark elves."


    Calming was agitating himself too much by now.


    He knew how to show some restraint.


    "That''s very commendable of you, Calming--Uh I mean Laerd," I extended a hand in his direction, "You may speak briefly, now."


    "Y--Yes, princess!" in his state of agitation and restlessness, he even tried to get up at once only to whack his head on the ceiling.


    Whack!


    "Princess, far from me the idea of offending you, but," he still remained composed after having performed something this embarrassing, huh.


    I should be learning from him.


    "It is currently not possible for us to--"


    "Meet with the Dryads, I know, we still have to somehow, however."


    "And about the dark elves--"


    "I know that too, Calm--Laerd," correcting myself, I went on, "I know that too, yes. I knew you''d be opposing yourself to this.


    "Don''t worry, I considered your good advice: Whether we succeed in executing my plan or not, the aftermath shall be yours to decide."


    Heh.


    "I--Princess--"


    There would be no aftermath anyway.


    ''Cause after we deal with my quest, I''m outta here, man.


    Like going all the way up to meet the Dryads was to deal with the dark elves in the first place.


    Old had told me about them, the people behind all this.


    Dark elves, lizardmen, and orcs, mainly.


    Their war wasn''t any of my concerns.


    No aftermath, no.


    "I know how much displeased you might be with my plan, still though I am asking for your cooperation.


    "Worst, you might even be even more displeased with this whole situation we''re finding ourselves in. But I won''t change my stance."


    "Y--Yes, princess!"


    Oh, and that''s surprising.


    "We will do according to your plan, then!"


    He''s been working on himself very well, from what I can see.


    Calming agreed without putting too much opposition.


    It was good.


    After having me notified that we still were tight on time--meaning we should hurry it and not linger too long with my plan, I think--Calming''s mind was to be put at ease.


    I thought I''d have to force them so that they''d just be rolling with my plan at first.


    These were good results.


    "Angry, you take the horses."


    According to Old, we were already facing the good direction.


    So we were ready to go.


    "We''re setting off north, boys--Ahem, I mean, my loyal subjects."


    Thus, the princess, and her two priorly non-dutiful servants became dutiful back again after some call to order.


    And together, they set off down the track, to pursue the princess''s goal and get her (me, actually) what she desired.


    Was she after the noble adventurous undertaking of saving her ill-treated people''s deliverance?


    Surely, she wasn''t, hahaha.


    I just needed to get that character created and start whatever the guide is getting me to start was once and for all.


    Creating my character, I''d soon start the Game, yes.


    Whatever that meant, I''d start it.


    My purpose.


    It was the Game.


    (I''ll be going on my own for now, Kind Ma''am.)


    (Sorry I won''t be able to help you with the inn customers for now!)


    (One day, we shall meet again! I promise!)


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 47 - Creativity In Title

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    "Food! I want real food!"


    "Yes, princess!"


    "Real food''s important," I waved a fisted hand and clenched it even more, emblematically, "Real, real important, isn''t it?!"


    "Yes, princess!"


    Calming could only agree with me.


    "Consider it then a matter upon which my decision has come to pass."


    "Yes, princess!"


    "So, Calming, you keep that nasty bag of food away from my sight!"


    "Immediately, princess!"


    Glad he understood.


    Me and Calming.


    We were casually cheering ourselves up.


    ''Cause...!


    ''Course!


    Food!


    Good food has to bring about cheerful spirits, doesn''t it?!


    Ah~


    Good, good.


    Emerald calendar, day four.


    It was already my fourth day.


    "Angry, you stop the horses, park us down there."


    It was getting darker and colder outside.


    The fourth sun''s course had to stop.


    And so our creaking carriage''s course had to come to a stop too.


    The horses were getting worn out.


    Without any words of complaint whatsoever, Angry executed my order.


    "Good," I stated, we could stop right there.


    We were settled.


    "We''re hopping off.


    "Yesterday, Angry took care of the horses," I turned and faced Calming, "This time about, it''ll be you."


    It was getting late, horses needed to rest, and we needed a place to sleep.


    Calming exited first knowing he had to get his job done.


    "Angry, Angry, aren''t you happy too? You won''t sleep on that sturdy bench you''re sitting on right now."


    Angry''s face turned and faced the carriage''s gate.


    Still not ready to talk, huh.


    "Sure, princess."


    Oh, well, never mind, he spoke.


    "Hmph."


    I still can''t gauge his expression, though.


    How rare of Angry. Maybe this was just his usual self, though. Well, it sure changed.


    Anyway, there was an inn.


    Another one. It was different from the one back in Sville village.


    Dilapidated, rundown, and gloomy.


    In three words, that''d settle it.


    It was still an inn nonetheless, though.


    There''s food in it. I''m pretty sure. I can smell it.


    I desired food and a bed.


    Two places.


    A place to stuff with food, that is to say, stomach.


    And another place, but this time, only to lie down and get some nice sleep.


    Food, I already got some. And so, I wanted more.


    Now, a bed, I never really tasted it, but from being honest, it really looks appealing, too.


    Now, we already had that much.


    As much as food and shelter was concerned, we were ''good.''


    But still, no.


    More appropriate would be for us to say, we were safe.


    We''d survive with what we had.


    Still am hungry, though.


    Hungry for real edible foods. Not just some dried up barely edible stuff.


    Indeed, after I''d indicated to Calming to keep his bag of dried food away from me, he just did so.


    I didn''t like it. It was way too dry. The taste wasn''t any better, to be honest. Nor did we have sufficient supplies to get me full.


    So well, it was complicated.


    Growl~


    "Hush, hush, we''re getting fed in a few," I tapped my tummy, "Hang in there, stomach, I know you got this."


    Moving on, we got into the inn.


    After Calming had taken care of the horses, got them fed and everything, he joined me and Angry as we sat in the inn, around one sorry table.


    My seat could support my weight just finely.


    It was promising, already.


    Maybe was that just because I weighed way less than the two big elves.


    Hmm, and among the two of them, Angry must''ve been the bigger fella, ''cause¡­


    Thud!


    "Sh-Shitty place!"


    His stool broke down.


    Heh.


    That''s our good old Angry right now.


    I did consider changing his nickname after seeing how passive and non-angry he''d been the past few days.


    But well, there you go.


    After he''d sat on his weird-looking stool, it collapsed under his body.


    He got angry again.


    The current inn certainly was different from the prior inn.


    Shall we add up three additional words of illustrations?


    Depressing, weak, and lacking.


    These were the insides of that inn.


    The differences between now and then would go even further.


    Indeed, what was even more different now, were the people of this inn.


    Lizardmen, elves, orcs, were the majority here.


    There were quite a few creatures of the beastkin, too.


    And scarcely any human.


    Coming with that, there was also the fact that there was hardly any sound leaking out in here.


    People definitely talked with each other, sneakily whispering for some, and normally chatting for some others.


    I could only imagine with difficulty the same good cries of joy and celebration one would get to hear and see in Kind Ma''am''s place.


    What was even more surprising, as I mentioned, was the little number of humans here.


    There was maybe one, two, maybe three, wearing black hoods with long black caps circling over their whole bodies.


    And so humans weren''t necessarily in big numbers out in the world, huh.


    They wouldn''t even stop by and eat, no. Simply going in, and out, secretly talking to some people here and there, exchanging items.


    "What''s with these shitty materials, huh," Angry complained.


    A complaint. That was Angry again. He complained, just as usual, but this time it was in a surprisingly low voice.


    Was the bold angry afraid of making a ruckus in there?


    You afraid of something, Angry? You''re usually so bold and brave.


    Well, well, well.


    So many surprises.


    Angry''s ass whacked on the floor. A thud was to be produced.


    Angrily, he straightened himself up before going and snatching another chair just next to him.


    Aside from a few glances directed at us, nothing noticeable happened.


    After Angry got sat with us, it was Calming''s turn to take action.


    "What will you eat, then, princess?"


    "The best you can get me!"


    Standing up, he went and ordered food.


    I want food, and I''ll get food!


    And by the way,


    That''s another strong trait of mine, isn''t it.


    Had I been weak, I wouldn''t have been able to get food~


    "Food, food, food~~"


    My growling stomach would sing me a song for the next three minutes. I accompanied him and sung too, "Stronk, stronk, stronk~~"


    And super quickly, voila!


    It appeared before me!


    Ladies and gentlemen, hold yourselves, here''s a good ¡­ a good¡­?


    Lo and behold¡­? A good...?


    "Wh--Where''s the meat, Calming?!"


    I had to snap.


    I''m sad.


    "Meat, princess?"


    "I want meat, too!"


    "S--Since when did you start growing fond of meat, princess. I thought you didn''t--"


    "I want meat!"


    "Bu--But I already ordered this--"


    "Hmph! I get it, we ain''t got no money, huh."


    I didn''t know much about payments and monies. But I knew we couldn''t pay more.


    Too bad for me.


    I desired meat.


    Let just Calming recall the princess''s fondness for meat. Next time, I''ll get my strong meat.


    "I''m sad, but I''ll eat, Calming."


    Let him recall that, yes.


    And after having sniffed it quite a few times, "Mhmm¡­"


    My growling stomach got to sing his last verse of rough poetry, "Smells quite good, anyway."


    Hearing me say this, Calming''s lips arched up.


    "Still, though...! Meat for the next time!"


    He then happily nodded his head to me, with the same smile on his complexion.


    Poor boy.


    That smile has so much to tell.


    And uh, when I said ''away from my sight,'' "I meant away from me, in the sense that I wouldn''t eat from it, you know?"


    "Ah¡­ Are you sure, Princess?"


    Calming proceeded and put his bag on the table, if you could even refer to it as a bag.


    With gentle hands, he took off two simple chunks of bread, handing one to Angry.


    It was time to eat.


    Wolfing down my whole plate of food wouldn''t take more than three minutes.


    Just like this, we were done eating.


    Going upstairs was what needed to be done afterward.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 48 - She Hearing Me?

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    Yum, yum, yum.


    Stomach was packed.


    We were done eating.


    Going upstairs was what needed to be done afterward.


    Calming was the one who''d handled the room service and whatnot, he had the key.


    And so he directed us to our room.


    "And there it is."


    We''d sleep into that big room that was opening to us right now.


    Two beds, mainly.


    No shelf, no nothing.


    It was really poor.


    It''d be our house for the night.


    Within that house, there were also many other flimsy and tiny houses.


    Spiderwebs, indeed.


    It was fun. Spiderwebs were fun.


    That had picked my interest. Into one of the four sorry corners of that room, there was a big thing.


    A big spider, extending all eight limbs in all directions as it rested patiently on the middle of its spiderweb.


    Hmmm, we''re quite similar you and me, Spidey.


    Like, maybe you''re one of my kin, I don''t know.


    It''d be surprising, yeah, I''ll give you that.


    Oh, and do you like when I pet you like this, hmm?


    Aren''t you a super cute spider, now.


    After he''d put down on one corner of our new home, Calming went up to me.


    "Oh," he expressed his marvel, "Isn''t it afraid of you, princess?" I was petting Spidey with my index finger.


    "Why''d it be, Calming?"


    "I mean, that''s a spider we''re talking about, normally, it''d be on the run if you touch it like this."


    "''That so?"


    Spidey didn''t run, though.


    "Come on, why don''t you give it a try too, then," I stepped aside from the corner of the room, "Here, Spidey''s all yours."


    "Oh--Oh..? Y--Yes¡­ sure," his face grimaced a bit for some unknown reason, "I''ll be allowing myself then."


    And upon his finger not even brushing Spidey''s web, she went on the run.


    "A--Ah..."


    Spidey didn''t dare to be slow, all her tiny little legs working altogether quickly got her into a safe spot.


    "Ah, my blunder, princess, I scared your spider away."


    "Yes you did, Calming," I faced up and observed, "Is that tiny hole in between the walls her real home?"


    "Surely it is, princess."


    How come Spidey wasn''t scared of me.


    Maybe we really are similar.


    She kinda gives me these cozy, friendly vibes.


    Well, anyway, now, she''d gone away.


    It was time to sleep, too.


    So I went and rested my butt on one of the bigger beds among the two that were present here.


    Tomorrow will be a long day.


    According to Calming''s calculations, we only needed to go like this for 2 days straight, and that''d be it.


    We''d be reaching our goal within that amount of time.


    The Dryads would probably just be at the end of the route.


    I reckoned he was right with his calculations.


    Indeed, I could sense ourselves getting nearer to the quest''s completion.


    The Guide calls it ''guiding fragrance,'' remember?


    It''s kinda neat, to be honest.


    It worked the same way as [Mana Perception]


    When I concentrate on it, I can feel its ''guidance.''


    It only took a concentrating mind, really.


    Aside from that ... heh.


    Upon concentrating, I could also noticeably feel one restless being here, "What is it, Angry? What are you agitating yourself for, hm?"


    What''s wrong with him?


    "I can feel you''re being disordered right now," sitting on my bed, I turned myself over and faced him.


    "Speak up your mind, what''s getting at you, Angry?"


    He sat down on the other bed.


    Other than that, he did nothing.


    Wouldn''t take long before he''d act, though.


    After performing an abrupt movement of his head, turning it over to my side of the room, he shot at two heinous eyes.


    Meeting his eyes, mine squinted.


    He who''d behaved so properly up until now was acting up again, huh.


    So, what up, Angry? You got something on your heart you wanna talk about?


    "Th--This comedy ... you''re playing with us ...."


    "That''s the way," I grinned at him, "Help yourself and speak."


    "Th--That right now!" all the more restlessly, he agitatingly pointed a finger at me, "Th--That''s "precisely what I''m talking ''bout!


    "You, the weak princess acting all high and mighty with us ... as if--As if you were some--"


    "Enough, Sakage!"


    "No. Let him speak, Calming."


    Waving a hand to Angry, he understood he was allowed to continue.


    "You and your ... self-sufficient attitude ... you better remember that your father''s dead!


    "All of this happening--All of this mess we''re in, don''t you go about thinking you''re the only one affected by this!


    "That''s all because of him, your father!


    "Hadn''t he been this big, quote-unquote ''virtuous being,'' we wouldn''t have lost the war in the first place,


    "His goddamn rules, that''s what got us here in the first place!


    "--Shut up, Sakage.


    "Just shut up, that''s enough."


    "Dammit...!"


    Well, well, well.


    Let''s just hope it''s gotten this heavy load outta his heart.


    Angry emptied his heart.


    What was he going on about saying, though, I had no clue about.


    I didn''t react to what he said, I couldn''t actually care less about his complaints.


    Still though, hopefully, he''ll be getting better now, heh.


    ''Cause him being on edge like he''d been all the time ... it wasn''t really reassuring, to be perfectly honest.


    What if he''d snapped at some random moment and tried something funny on me?


    I prefered to have him under control.


    Yes, I didn''t mind what he''d said at all. Just got him relaxed, I''m sure, so that''s all a win for me.


    My face''s being expressionless, right now.


    I''m sure of that.


    But hey, what are my eyes crying?


    I could sense two warm streams running starting about running down from my eyes.


    Why are these tears running down my cheeks?


    Calming sat down next to me and shook his head.


    "Princess, don''t shed tears¡­ It''s not like Angry says at all."


    His soft hands came and brushed off the moist skin under my eyes.


    Crap.


    I gotta snap out of it.


    "I''m--I am not!"


    I''m not crying.


    Whatever those tears mean, it''s not me.


    They''re not mine.


    "Bounce, Calming!"


    "Oh--My apologies, princess."


    "Tsk," I clicked my tongue, "Just move over."


    "Same goes for you, Angry, Sakage, or whatever," my eyes shot at him, "Don''t just stare blatantly at me, go on ahead and sleep."


    "Hmph," he coldly snorted, "Sure."


    Damn.


    That''s embarrassing.


    Why am I crying?


    Shh, shh.


    Let''s just chase away my embarrassment, why don''t we, hmm?


    So, um, what should we talk about then to forget all this?


    The ... the journey!


    The expedition!


    The quest.


    Yeah, let''s talk about this.


    How many days has it been again?


    A matter of five days, if I remember correct.


    Five days of long, long riding across the woods.


    Foret''s woods were gigantic, come to think of it, now.


    Would there be an end to that forest?


    Surely, there would, yes.


    Old had told me that.


    ''To the north,'' he''d said. ''To the north of these woods, there are plains and lowlands, valleys.''


    I''m looking forward to that, Old.


    I really am.


    In about two days, I''d get there.


    Old was waiting for me to come after the quest.


    I wasn''t quite sure about why he''d not simply said he''d come to me and take me to the end of the forest with himself, but well, what of it?


    Certainly, he knew while I knew not.


    I''ll just follow his lead.


    Dryads were at the end of our road.


    And so far, no troubles whatsoever.


    Calming didn''t miss an occasion to tell me how worried and skeptical he was about my plan--Some complaints and fears about conflicting the orcs for some reason.


    Well, I didn''t get it, as always, but the bottom line was--It was none of my problems.


    ''Cause, yeah, the quest being done, I''m outta here.


    The room''s atmosphere had grown silent and quiet.


    I preferred that better.


    Angry had already tucked himself under his blanket.


    Guess I should be doing the same.


    Sleeping it was, then.


    Just as I started to get down to it, hey, "What are you doing, Calming?"


    Having just extended one large sheet on the floor, he was preparing himself to lie down on it, "Yes, princess. Preparing my bed, princess."


    Ah?


    "True you don''t have any bed to sleep on," there only were two beds for the three of us.


    "I hadn''t picked that up quite right, sorry."


    Well, from being honest, it wasn''t true.


    Just thought he''d be sleeping with his fella, though.


    "Why would you be sorry though, princess?"


    Hmm, that boy.


    "Come here," I moved to the other side of my bed, "There''s enough place for two."


    Following that, he refused.


    Knowing Calming, I knew he''d refuse, though.


    So I insisted.


    But he insisted on refusing, too.


    I insisted again--He refused yet again.


    Was he that willing to sleep on the ground...?


    My face grimaced.


    No way, he was just being humble towards his princess.


    He must''ve also been thinking it''d bother me, huh.


    "Well,"


    "I wouldn''t want to be bothering you, princess."


    There you go. ''Bothering you.''


    "That''s an order anyway, Calming."


    Even the stubborn Calming had to give in in this situation.


    We slept apart from each other.


    We were relatively thin. The bed could contain two more of us.


    And well, that was pretty much it.


    Putting all that aside, everything was normal.


    Yes, everything was.


    Perfectly normal, yup.


    I insist, okay...?!


    Even the tears I shed back then were normal.


    Very normal tears, yup.


    Sigh.


    Being tucked in my bed, I sighed.


    Don''t tell me she ... no way.


    Don''t tell me she''s still in there?


    The princess?


    I mean, she''d be the one crying for that, right?


    Shedding tears was her job, not mine.


    But, there''s just no way, right?


    Otherwise, how to explain the tears?


    I gotta try something.


    "C--Can you hear me...?" I whispered to both myself and herself in doubt.


    Well, I quite disliked them, these tears.


    I didn''t believe they''d be coming out from me.


    Me not a crybaby.


    Nu-uh.


    Maybe I was just super worn out mentally, hence I teared up a bit, though.


    No, no.


    I don''t cry.


    "So, can you hear me," I tried to whisper a little bit louder, I really needed to get that straight, "Yes...? Or no...?"


    And ... ugh?!


    "I can hear you just fine,"


    So she really can listen?!


    How can she even talk?!


    She doesn''t have any mouth!


    That was a shock.


    It didn''t last long before ''she'' repeated, "I can hear you just fine, princess," Calming turned his face over to me, "What is it?"


    "Bruh."


    Freaked me out for nothing.


    "Is everything okay, princess?"


    "Quiet! I''m just trying to get some sleep, duh!"


    Well.


    Guess I was just being tired, after all.


    Super, super tired.


    Or was I?


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 49 - Lucky Day

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    Problems?


    Calming talked about problems.


    Complications, he''d said, to be more specific.


    ''From now on, there might be certain complications on the road, most likely, but we should be fine following the main path.''


    That''s precisely what he said.


    So far, so good.


    Our journey had been smooth without any kind of complications so far.


    Carriage hadn''t encountered any problem either, it could go on just fine.


    Wheels were spinning around.


    And the atmosphere was just calm.


    Oh, that might not be true though.


    "Aargh!"


    "Hyah!"


    Sounds.


    There were sounds.


    Calming had called them ''shouts.''


    The shouts we just heard coming from deep within the woods, ''People are still battling, it seems.''


    That was Calming''s appraisal for you once again.


    People were still battling¡­


    Battle, huh.


    Battling sounds like fun.


    I wanna battle too.


    Though I can''t.


    Me, I can''t fight.


    I''m just stuck and trapped in that sorry chariot.


    No escape for me.


    Too bad.


    I''ll just have to ask Old to take me to a fight, once we meet back.


    The shouts wouldn''t stop.


    Aside from these that we could faintly hear every now and then, it was pretty much calm.


    Our carriage was calm too.


    It seems he''s grown used to creaking.


    Because he sure was silent.


    Well, maybe could that be explained by the state of the road here.


    It was a neatly well-kept road. The main road, huh. The ''main'' part was certainly intended.


    And we were traveling upon it right now.


    Different from what we''d had up until now.


    The main road, ''Following it, we will be getting near Foret''s core, after which we continue on foot until we reach out to the guardians.''


    The Dryads, they were being referred to as the ''guardians.''


    We were getting near the guardians.


    It was good.


    Emerald calendar, day seven.


    Counting up from my [Consciousness], the seventh sun.


    And yes, as I mentioned, Calming talked about complications.


    I didn''t know about complications, but I knew about Calming.


    He wasn''t any human ... or was he? I don''t know much people, I can''t just tell, duh.


    Still, though. My point is, I knew Calming and his estimates--Both were to be heeded.


    The battling shouts ranged and ranged.


    Over and over again.


    They didn''t stop nor did they grow weaker and fainter.


    Quite the contrary, let me tell you.


    Calming and angry, they were on edge.


    Me, I was stuck to my window, my eyes watching for every little movement within the woods.


    The carriage would present me with much to see and observe as it marched onward.


    So I wasn''t all that bored.


    I wanted to get a hold of what was happening out here.


    Obviously, people were fighting.


    I could picture that just fine.


    Still, I wanted to see it with my eyes.


    [Mana Perception] wasn''t really of use here, unfortunately.


    If I tried to see beyond what I could already perceive with my senses, I''d most certainly get knocked out by these two¡­


    That skill was super demanding.


    Meh.


    I can''t see.


    Oh, and,


    The cries I was hearing just now, though, why''d they stop?


    Hmm.


    I can only be wary of that.


    That''s sussy.


    Don''t tell me it''s just stopped.


    Meh.


    How boring.


    Well, I couldn''t do a thing about that, could I? They just stopped anyway.


    Losing any hope of seeing some super powerful battle movement directly with my eyes, I just sat my butt back on my seat.


    Calming was sitting right in front of me.


    Seeing I must''ve been kinda disappointed, he tried to cheer me up with his smile.


    A big big load of anxiousness must''ve also been taken off his heavy, restless mind.


    Ever since they started to ring out, he was feeling restless.


    "No more battling cries, huh," I sighed, "Boring."


    Boring.


    Dull.


    Annoying.


    Monotonous.


    Uninteresting.


    That''s what I meant by that.


    It was boring.


    No more no less.


    Just like most of this shitty journey we were accomplishing with the two elves.


    Yes, it was boring--Or rather, I thought of it that way.


    I could only think of it that way, indeed, because...


    Boy, oh boy.


    I didn''t know what was about to go down, now did I?


    As fortunate or unfortunate as it may have been, I was wrong.


    It wasn''t all that boring at all, heh.


    I couldn''t have been more wrong than that.


    Really.


    It was calm and dull right now--But some (super cool) shit was about to go down.


    Good Mister Carriage had no way of knowing what would happen.


    Just like me and the elves.


    No one would, actually.


    But Good Mister Carriage was different.


    Wasn''t he the one in the front line?


    From the two sides of the road, all at once--


    "Ahhhhrr!"


    "Aaghhhhr"


    Two groups of people went and rushed over the others.


    "Bat-Battling shouts!"


    They came back.


    And this time, way nearer than usual.


    My eyes were sparkling.


    An oh-how-happy smile was to be adorned on my face.


    As hurriedly as excitedly, I tried to get a look at them.


    And hehehe.


    Happy~


    Both groups didn''t stop.


    They were priorly facing each other.


    But right now, they were blending in with each other.


    It was awesome.


    The war cries didn''t stop, that was cool, but it wasn''t all!


    The fighting was only taking place on a speculative basis up till now, wasn''t it?


    Well, now, it was very real.


    "Angry--Uh, Sakage, hold on the horses!"


    "Tsk!"


    Calming and Angry weren''t all that much hyped about this.


    In all this heckling, I was the only one being excited and happy, it seemed.


    What was wrong with these people?


    Can''t they just chill out a little bit and appreciate the unfolding scene?


    Well, aside from his unwillingness to have a fun moment when we needed to, Calming was right on the spot--Horses needed to stay calm and still.


    Neigh!


    Angry pulled the horses back.


    The carriage had to come to a stop.


    And it was just about time.


    The fight was taking place just in front of us.


    "Damn it¡­! Talk about luck¡­!"


    Yes, yes!


    Calming was right!


    We were lucky!


    "Ahhhhrr!"


    "Aaghhhhr"


    Clang!


    Clang!


    Clang!


    The clanging sounds weren''t so much as reluctant to cry and sing along with all the fighting actors.


    Orcs on one side.


    Humans on the other.


    I wanted to see all of that.


    Missing up even one moment was out of the question.


    Clang!


    Clang!


    Clang!


    But, argh...


    "Don''t be reckless, princess¡­! Please!"


    Calming was getting in the way, making me sit back correctly on my bench.


    "Hmm," I nodded to Calming, "Could be dangerous, I know."


    "The bastards¡­! Our good ol'' chariot ain''t no shield for ya to use¡­!"


    Oh?


    So was that what they''d been planning on doing?


    Angry could be discerning too, it seemed.


    But whatever. Not important.


    Stepping back I sat back on the sturdy bench behind my back.


    With that taking place right ahead of us, they''ll not try anything funny, I''m sure.


    Both Angry and Calming are busy now.


    Guess I can just watch with [Mana Perception] now.


    I just gotta close my eyes and sharpen my senses.


    "We can''t just maneuver a retreat. Hopefully, nothing will happen to them, the orcs¡­" Calming said before he muttered to himself sorrowfully, "I can''t believe I''m the one saying this¡­"


    "Whatcha thinking, Laerd?"


    "I say the orcs are winning."


    "''That so."


    "They''re having the upper hand."


    So according to Calming, the orcs were winning, huh.


    I guess it only took a pair of eyes to see that, though.


    Slash.


    Thud.


    "My hand, my hand!"


    One human fell to his knees, holding his wrist with his remaining hand.


    Many humans and many orcs.


    How shall I refer to them as?


    Mmmm.


    Human A.


    Human A was on his knees.


    He just lost a hand.


    "Ahhk! My han--"


    And now it was his head.


    "Kelvin!"


    Seeing he fell and slept, one of his comrades, a female, rushed over to him, most likely panicking, before she snapped out of her nonsense and tried to go back--


    Thud.


    Though it was probably too late, indeed, she went and slept too--Without her head.


    It was kicking off pretty fast.


    The clanging sounds didn''t waver.


    The battle cries, as for them, did waver a little bit.


    The folks were concentrating, now.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 50 - Neigh!

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    It was kicking off pretty fast.


    The clanging sounds didn''t waver.


    The battle cries, as for them, did waver a little bit.


    The folks were concentrated, now.


    "Sacrament!"


    Oh, yes, and there were these skill shoutings too.


    People shouting about their skills before they used them, it seems.


    Just like me.


    They must be thinking it''s epic, too.


    "So the paladin''s going in with sacrament right now, huh."


    "Well, yes, Laerd," Calming went back at analyzing the battle again, "They kicked it off pretty badly, it wouldn''t take long before this would happen."


    Was that big man the one they called a paladin, hm?


    "Adventurers should just know their place, heh," Angry commented, too. "Ain''t no playing goblins'' playground here. War''s different."


    Adventurers, huh.


    There were only a demi-dozen of these so-called adventurers now.


    Not the first time I''m hearing about them.


    Maybe I should try that out with Old. He said I needed to try things in order to find my path.


    They got to fight, and live--Well, according to my sources so far.


    "Come here, Lina, Kara!"


    Big white chubby man didn''t dare to be slow as he cast his <Sacrament> on his teammates.


    (Author''s note: I usually used ¡º ¡» these characters to refer to Active Skill, but since that''s a pain, I''ll just be using <> <Sacrament> from now on.)


    "Hang tough, partners!" he cheered himself up, "Don''t waver and fight on to live!" and didn''t hesitate to do the same with his teammates.


    "We can still have it!"


    Exchanging glances with each other, the orcs burst out in laughter all at once.


    Fighting was funny, and laughing was funny.


    I could understand them.


    I wish I could fight too so that I''d be laughing.


    All of this was happening outside the chariot.


    Inside, now, "Rookies," Angry chuckled, "They''re dead for sure."


    I couldn''t fight, but so what? Meanwhile, I could at least comment on their fight.


    Just like Angry and Calming.


    Sounded like fun, too.


    "I mean, no, Angry," I was the one speaking now, "As Paladin Human ordered for them to gather, maybe they''ll be mounting a comeback, now."


    "Huh?!"


    "Hmm?" I frowned. Did I say something wrong?


    Both Angry and Calming turned to me at the same exact time, "Do--Do you understand the human''s tongue, princess?"


    Human tongue?


    What''s that?


    "Uh--Uh¡­ Just a wild guess, maybe?"


    Wasn''t that something anyone could do¡­?


    Uh, no, no.


    Not at all.


    Now that I think about it, I can''t understand the orcs'' speech, can I?


    "Oh¡­"


    "Ah ¡­ makes sense."


    Shit.


    Angry accepted my explanation quite easily. It made sense to him.


    I gotta be careful, eh.


    Calming on the other hand, though¡­


    He only squinted his calculating eyes at me--which had to make me shiver a bit--before he shrugged it off, too, I think.


    "And, no, princess," Regaining his composure, Calming pointed out to me, "The orcs, that''s how not to be hunted by them."


    Ah?


    Uh, yeah?


    What did I say already?


    Something about humans mounting a comeback.


    I had no clue about that, not gonna lie.


    Just wanted to chime in on their conversation. Being a commentator sounded like fun is all.


    "They''re fearsome when they fight that way."


    Oh.


    Well, okay.


    The orcs turned at each other and laughed a bit more.


    Calming''s explanation came to a stop.


    I guess it makes sense anyway.


    Orcs are winning, yup.


    There were ten remaining orcs for six other humans.


    And come to think of it, now, wasn''t their fight a bit too unfair.


    Like, orcs, they were big and sturdy-looking boys.


    When the humans, on the other hand, although more equipped, they weren''t that sturdy-looking at all.


    In height, they didn''t win either.


    Far from winning, to be honest.


    Well, weak-looking boys would be the words.


    And according to Calming, the weak-looking boys were cornered by the sturdy-looking ones.


    Well, and he was right.


    From that point on, what would follow wouldn''t be worth my words.


    And so, to sum it all up, just like that, along with the clanging and the people shouting both their skill''s name and their loud cries of complaints.


    The battle had to come near an end.


    Chubby Paladin fell to the ground and died. He''d been deadly gashed on the head.


    He''d been brave enough. He didn''t die without dragging one of his foes down with him.


    The orcs were still going at it, though.


    After him, a human girl alongside a human boy from among his teammates fell following his example.


    Panic settled in for one of the two parties now.


    Obviously, it was the humans'' party that was being referred to.


    Upon falling to the ground, their dying friends sent them off.


    They could see, couldn''t they?


    They''d lost.


    And so they tried to run, the three remaining ones.


    "Where does the thief think he''s going?"


    All they could do, though, was to try to run.


    Just like they''d tried to best that orcs'' party.


    "I ¡­ wait, no?"


    An orc bowman drew his bow.


    Woosh!


    Woosh!


    Woosh!


    Three arrows were shot.


    They pierced through the air and--


    Thud!


    Thud!


    One missed.


    The thief ¡­ was that him?


    The arrow didn''t just miss.


    Instead, it was successfully avoided.


    Skillful Thief must''ve been good at avoiding projectiles.


    "Sh--Shit! Move it!"


    It was too bad for him, though.


    Way too bad.


    Indeed, he wasn''t so good at stealing people''s horses.


    After having avoided the arrow, he continued on what he''d been trying to pull off.


    His two comrades, when fleeing, they didn''t do so much as a little bit of reflection.


    The thief, however, he went right for our horses.


    The horses were simply being there, their eyes cast downwards, they''d grown to all the fighting ruckus around here.


    Now they were being stolen away.


    Instead of reaching its target, the straying arrow went and stuck its head on our wooden carriage.


    "O--Oh!--Sakage, you follow me outside!"


    Oh.


    Calming wanted to take care of that?


    Didn''t he see they already got this, the orcs¡­?


    "Calming, Angry," I stopped them by my voice only, "You don''t go outside."


    "Princess--"


    "Just wait and see."


    I didn''t want them to go out because of the awaiting danger lying down there.


    It was just as always, I could feel it.


    Mana, agitating itself.


    Mana, it was virtually always being used.


    When I say mana agitating itself, now, what I mean is...


    It was leaking off the sturdiest-looking orc out here. In great quantity. Giving off this ominous feeling, even to me, yes.


    Sturdiest Orc was the name I''d decided to give him. It wasn''t for any reason.


    And he wouldn''t take too long, before proving it, I guess.


    "Orrraahhhhhhhh!"


    There he goes.


    In response to that loud shout, I had goosebumps.


    He had an opened window on his target.


    Sturdiest Orc didn''t shy away from showing his big muscles off.


    As he grabbed his enormous longsword with two hands, he went at Skillful Thief spinning around like mad.


    "Demacia!"


    Ohhh!


    That was a powerful blow.


    He was real fast too.


    The distance separating them was to be cut short within two seconds.


    Two super quick seconds, let me tell you.


    And as Thief (let''s just drop the ''Skillful'' at that point) was trying to unskillfully snatched one of our horse away to run off with it--


    Still wildly spinning his thick sword around, Sturdiest Orc eventually slashed him into two.


    Stealing the horses was out of the question now that Thief was lying, soon to be lifeless, the way he was on the moist ground.


    The horses were fastened to the chariot properly.


    Plus there were these wooden rods that were going from the chariot''s head over to them, forming into a timid yoke.


    Neigh!


    Thief had to break the wooden rods in order to get one horse.


    With his stature, I''d doubt he''d be able to do that, no.


    It wasn''t an easy task for anyone to accomplish, nope.


    Who''d be up to the task, then?


    Well, well, well.


    Neigh!


    The horses were agitating themselves.


    They grew nervous.


    Because, hey, still spinning around, huh.


    Sturdiest Orc.


    He was up to the challenge of breaking the horses'' yoke to let them free.


    Thwack!


    He broke through the wooden structure.


    Most of the other orcs bursted out in laughter seeing their fella in action.


    Well.


    Weren''t they having fun, now.


    Neigh!


    "What--What''s that dumbass pulling off?"


    It was a first for Calming to be this taken aback.


    "--Hey, Laerd, snap out of it!"


    I know right.


    In times like this, it was always Calming who''d take the initiative and fix an upcoming problem.


    Well, what could the poor elve do anyway?


    Sweeping away his enemy that, clearly, I''d be enticed to think, was his only enemy, Sturdiest Orc didn''t flinch and killed both our horses.


    They died instantly.


    What did he do? Breaking off the wooden structure in order to let the two poor horses go free?


    No, no, no.


    That wasn''t pleasant to see.


    He''d just slashed them alongside Unskillful Thief.


    "What''s the meaning of this?!"


    Calming was angry.


    He fiercely tapped his foot on the chariot, two, three times, as he was clicking his tongue the same number.


    Slamming the chariot''s sorry door open, he bent his back and got out.


    "What''s the meaning of this, Orcs?! Are you--Are you nuts?!"


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 51 - Relax

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    After his loud war cry, Sturdiest didn''t wait.


    "Demacia!"


    Spinning around his long sword, he went rushing towards the escaping human.


    Quickly, Thief fell and died, cut into two distinct parts--But this wasn''t all.


    Our horses were caught in this wild sudden assault.


    Neighing like their lives depended on it, they both died.


    Calming had to frown.


    "What''s the meaning of this, Orcs, are you nuts?!"


    Quickly he hopped off the carriage.


    Driven away by his anger, it seemed, his feet quickly climbed down the three steep stairs before he was outside.


    "Orcs, would you care to explain yourself?! That clearly was on purpose, wasn''t it?!"


    Well, Calming was being bold.


    Oh but well, that was understandable, wasn''t it?


    He was pissed off.


    Therefore the orcs were being called out.


    And so, reacting to that, a few of them turned to him with a dumb blatant look.


    The likes of which would be adorned on a dumb child who''d be being told off for having done some stupid shit he could''ve avoided doing.


    They simply stared at him like fools.


    And hell, this was among the most reactive of them.


    The rest of the orcs didn''t even mind him. As though he wasn''t even here calling them all out.


    Calming had to sigh.


    I would''ve sighed too.


    And you would''ve done the same.


    A sigh of exasperation, most likely.


    Still, he wasn''t done here, was he?


    Though reluctant to go and face Sturdiest from a nearer place, he still did go and tried to face him the best he could.


    "Ahhhem-hem!"


    The same way he went up and faced him, he cleared his throat to the best of his capability.


    "You there! The big--Strong, the strong one!"


    Argh, what are you doing, Calming? Naming him that way? I''d have named him Sturdiest Orc, not just Strong.


    Calming didn''t master the Art of Naming People, from what I could see.


    Anyway, he failed in his attempt to name the orc.


    Greasing him with a little compliment out of the blue, he tried to greet him.


    Sturdiest was being told off from up-close this time.


    However, he still couldn''t care less. Obviously, right?


    I don''t know about you, but I wouldn''t engage in discussion with someone who''d call me the wrong way, duh.


    Even with Calming going all his way over to him, facing him, complimenting him about his absurd strength, Sturdiest didn''t react.


    "Hey, I''m talking to you!"


    Ahh, but no, seriously.


    Wrong way of calling him.


    That''s what got Calming down in the first place. Blew off all his chances.


    And now, it was my time to sigh.


    Because Sturdiest looked even dumber than the other.


    When the others were considered dumb, he himself must''ve been a retard.


    And uh, what was he trying to do right now?


    Fiercely gripping on the handle of his long, sturdy, two-handed sword he tried to yank it off the wood of our busted carriage.


    "Gnnnn~"


    What did he expect?


    Of course it''d be cutting through the wooden carriage with all his muscles and strength.


    The funny trick that consisted in spinning around wildly with his sword, laying waste everything coming his way wasn''t so funny now, huh.


    Well, it still was kinda funny to me, at least.


    But, ugh.


    As fun as it may have been, "Maybe it''s time for us to help Calming, Angry," we had to help Calming, right?


    We started to move. Both me and Angry.


    One orc stepped up at the same time, though.


    With a quick movement of his rough orcish sword, he wiped the blood off of his crude blade.


    He then waved at Sturdiest with a light movement of his chin, he addressed him with a name, I guess.


    After the supposed name he''d uttered, few other words went out of his mouth, still talking to his friend, I presume.


    This orc, he didn''t quite look so dumb.


    Sitting back in my seat, I indicated to Angry to do the same.


    Maybe things would be driven forward with him.


    I''d just wait and see.


    Calming could sigh a breath of relief.


    Even though any of that thing he''d been trying to pull off wasn''t finished yet, maybe that orc would help things along.


    Smart Orc finished his soliloquy, still addressing himself to Sturdiest, with dry laughter.


    Sturdiest''s sturdiest head simply sluggishly nodded.


    The whole chunk of muscles let go of his sword. It was still stuck in the wood.


    Geez, he surely was the dumber among all of them. I mean, he looks so.


    Intimidated, Calming took a timid step back and gulped.


    "Me¡­"


    The conversation was engaged.


    Sturdiest had a dull and low voice.


    Adding itself to that, he was speaking in the most sluggish way ever.


    That''d play a role in making it even duller, I believe.


    "Me don''t gib shit ¡­ don''t gib shit ''bout you ¡­ ''bout you''s problem."


    Eh?


    "I¡­" Calming clenched his fists and sighed once more.


    "Dumb orcs¡­!" he then muttered to himself in a very low voice, making sure no one would pick that up.


    And so was that it for Calming?


    Certainly, it wasn''t, heh.


    Calming wasn''t that weak, now, come on.


    Have some faith, please.


    "You, orc," he pointed at the smart-looking one, "Yes, you, can you explain to me what''s the meaning of this--"


    How would the result be different with that one orc?


    "No, you know what, never mind," Calming was annoyed, I could feel that, "We''ll just have to go off on foot, now," he still kept his calm attitude nonetheless.


    Well, and after that he had to call off his little rant anyway.


    I mean, what would that have amounted to, anyway?


    Horses died, and that was it.


    Would the orcs revive them?


    No, they wouldn''t.


    Would they get us some new others?


    Probably not.


    They hadn''t any.


    Even if they had, they''d keep them for themselves and that''d be it.


    We''d still be left with our motionless carriage.


    Hell, even if they did have some other horses in addition to some willingness to talk our problem through.--It didn''t seem like we''d be able to make a deal about it whatsoever.


    They didn''t even speak--


    "I don''t like it."


    Oh.


    "I don''t like the way you talk to us, the elf."


    Never mind me. I said nothing.


    Calming wasn''t taken aback by this line just now. He must''ve known he''d be able to speak, knowing him, "And what is it that you don''t like, the orc?"


    He didn''t shy away from confrontation, at that, heh.


    "The horses are on you, the elf."


    Hmm.


    That orc, Smart, he was likable.


    Calm and spontaneous.


    Just like Calming, in a way.


    "I get that you''re upset, they died, your carriage''s stuck here," he continued, pointing at our carriage with his blade, "Now, while I understand your loss and am sorry for it--"


    Still explaining, some of his colleagues made a bit of ruckus from behind his back


    "--Mlac ot oph," seeing Calming was being wary of his words just now, he cared to, I think, translate them for him, "Get ready to go. And be on the lookout for humans."


    Calming, with his calculating nature, was still was being a bit wary and suspicious.


    "We ain''t gonna hurt you, elf," he said as he pointed back at the carriage with the tip of his blade, "But that thing over here, I can tell you''re not transporting any big supplies in that."


    "What''s your point, orc?"


    "The horses are on you," Smart still calmly explained, "You elves know well the war ain''t done for everyone yet."


    "I''m--I''m listening."


    "What?" he tilted his scarified head to the side before asking, "Still not getting it? You ain''t just lost the war, you also lost your brains, is that it?"


    Ah.


    Calm and spontaneous my ass.


    "You ain''t transporting no big things in your chariot," Smart smiled at Calming, "You can do just fine without it for now and come fix it up after we''re done in your lands, right?"


    Well, well, well.


    "You¡­!"


    And Calming wasn''t getting any better.


    That surprised me coming from Calming, not gonna lie.


    What was he getting all so worked up for?


    Hopping off the three steep stairs in one go before opening up the rusty door, "Hah hah hah hah!" I greeted them with laughter.


    It was my time to chime in.


    And I guess I could just go on with the mood and act natural, without troubling myself in any sort.


    Had I been in danger, Old would''ve interfered, as per the plan.


    My feet landed lightly on the ground.


    "Now, now, now. Why don''t we simply ¡­ relax?"


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 52 - Complications, Right?

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    It was time for me to chime in.


    And I guess I could just go on with the mood and act natural, without troubling myself in any sort.


    Had I been in danger, Old would''ve interfered by now, just as per the plan.


    "Hah hah hah hah hah!"


    My feet landed lightly on the ground.


    "Why don''t we simply ¡­ relax?"


    "Prin--Young girl...!"


    Uh?


    What was with that way of calling me, Calming?


    "Let--Let me handle this, okay?"


    He was panicking. His facial expression cried, ''Sorry princess!''


    Well, I can get it. He isn''t calling me princess and was sorry for it, right? Guess a princess isn''t just anyone, he has his reasons for acting that way.


    I had to disagree with him nevertheless, "No, you let me handle this."


    Bringing one shoulder before the other, I calmly marched my way in their direction, following Calming''s steps.


    Breathing in and out, I felt good.


    The outside was fresh.


    I''d been waiting patiently in that dumb, destroyed chariot for so long, really.


    No such thing as walking a little bit to stretch and warm up one''s body.


    And my moving legs had brought me next to Calming.


    Slightly tapping his shoulder with a hand, I indicated to him I''d be handling this from now on.


    Hesitantly, he nodded.


    The smell here, it was rather nasty.


    The same smell I got to smell before any of all this.


    Nasty and familiar, yes.


    The smell of blood.


    Upon sniffing around in the air, my keen nose could only faintly pick it.


    Only faintly, though.


    Coming from far away within the woods, gusts of winds would be sweeping the nasty odor away, from time to time, before going further away in the opposite distance.


    Earth lying down below our feet as it was supporting us. We were all standing on the dirty dirt path.


    Dirty of both dirt and dirty things.


    Dirt was dirt. That was one thing.


    Corpses were corpses. These were other things. And they''d be the main components of the dirty things out here.


    Orcs were standing in front of us.


    Well, let''s just go relaxed.


    "Hah hah hah hah!" I laughed with them--Even though, well, no, I was laughing alone.


    Just tryna lift away the tense atmosphere here.


    "I''m relaxed. I''m relaxed ¡­ I''m relaxed. Why aren''t you guys relaxed too, huh?"


    "Relaxed¡­" Smart came to smile a little bit too, "As in, totally relaxed about your horses being dead, kid?"


    My eyes squinted as I looked in his direction, gauging him up.


    He''s strong, but not that strong.


    I can take him out if I want.


    My eyes went back and looked at Calming now.


    For some reason, his throat only gulped and avoided my eyes, his breathing quickened.


    Surely, he didn''t want me to make a problem out of this.


    Let''s say I fight them, then what? It''ll fall in Calming''s hands.


    "Heh, well yeah," glancing back at him, I chuckled with a faint smile, "Horses, no horses, what''s that even matter?"


    Let''s just ignore them and go on with our quest.


    "Yeah, what''s that even matter, right, kid?"


    "Yeah, I mean ¡­ yeah, right."


    "Heh," Smart chuckled.


    And that was settled.


    He then sighed and chuckled more.


    Soon, he turned and spoke to his friends back again.


    Using their own tongue before speaking to them, "That strong boy over there, he, uh, is super strong, and I can testify to it!"


    I could only try to guess what he''d said, though.


    He didn''t use the humans'' tongue or the elves''.


    Sorry, I don''t speak their tongue either, duh.


    But well, no need to worry.


    It must''ve been what he''d said, because after him, all at once, all the boys, they all went laughing together, sort of agreeing with him in their own way.


    And then, there was just a blank on our side. We weren''t much on the elves'' side, after all.


    On the orcs'' side, though, they continued laughing about me being strong for a few seconds.


    Laughing meant agreeing, right?


    I mean, when they laugh, they''re happy.


    When they''re happy, they''re, erm, truthful, probably?


    What, now? You don''t think that''s what they said? You''re more inclined to think they''re making fools out of us right now?


    Well, I bet you do.


    I was about to go back behind and just ¡­ go away?


    But, ahem. Calming wouldn''t believe it too, I think.


    Even though that''s the truth and only truth.


    Calming didn''t know the truth of what they''d said.


    "Wh--What are you orcs laughing for, orcs?!"


    And Calming decided on going back to arguing with them, ugh.


    Well, let him just do that.


    In the meantime, "Hey, Angry, what''s up?" he was still in the carriage.


    Did he think it was still usable? "You still wanna use that carriage, heh," I grinned at him, "We''ll be needing some new horses. You think you can handle the job of two horses all by yourself?"


    Uh¡­


    What was wrong?


    "Do I have something on my face?


    "Why you staring at me like this for¡­? And, erm, what are you stepping back for ¡­ you trying to run off to somewhere¡­?"


    "I''m so ¡­ sorry¡­"


    "Hey, but no, seriously, you''re acting weird, right now ¡­ freaking me out, y''know, Angry."


    "You ¡­ I''m sorry¡­"


    "What''s that? I''m not quite hearing you well."


    "You''re not the princess ¡­ I''m so--" it was only getting weirder and weirder, huh.


    What was up with that elf?


    I tried to take a step in his direction, that is to say towards the inside of the carriage, but his body instantly twitched.


    "You speak the human''s tongue ¡­ don''t you¡­?"


    Oh, boy.


    Wait up.


    What is he saying?


    ''You''re not the princess,'' holy shit?!


    Did I make a mistake again?


    The same mistake???


    Crap.


    My brows were raised and arched.


    What''d I do¡­!


    I was panicking.


    I must not get nervous ¡­ I still got this, me¡­!


    "Don''t just--I''m your princess, y''know!," I went waving my arms around, beads of sweat forming on my forehead, "That''s--I''m offended, y''know!"


    And funnily enough, I''d gotten so used and attached to that status of princess I''d been so reluctant to use before.


    "All of it makes sense, now¡­"


    "No, no, no! Whatever you understand is a misunderstanding, Angry, I''m sure, right??"


    Must''ve been sweating like mad right now...


    I took another step forward, but hey, it''s good. Angry''s fearful complexion softened.


    His feet also dragged him forward, facing me.


    Without a word, he silently climbed down the stairs and ¡­ ah?


    "I present you my apologies, O Noble Spirit," and just like that, with these words, he bowed his whole upper body to me in apology.


    What the freak?


    No, no, no¡­!


    I''m still your princess ¡­ right¡­?!


    Noble Spirit?


    I''m even more freaked out now, heh¡­


    A dry chuckle escaped my mouth.


    Damn.


    Not the time to be freaked out, though.


    I''m exposed.


    I''ve been found out.


    Ah¡­


    Hopefully, Calming didn''t catch any of that.


    Glancing over to where he was--I sighed.


    And would you look over to this side, two kids, really.


    "What did you say again?!" Calming stomped his foot fiercely on the ground, just like a goat or some similar angry animal, letting fly off some dust with the choc.


    Calming was being angry and childish.


    "You and your fellas ain''t no fighters is all there''s to it," and Smart didn''t stop from playing with him, "You wanna run off the battlefield? You do that after the war, dumbasses."


    Both Smart and Calming.


    "You¡­!"


    "As of right now, all you gotta do is go back to your crappy village and stay safe, far from us, the fighters."


    Well, and on whom should I blame this¡­?


    Calming, seriously.


    Doing all this drama over some poor, malnourished horses.


    Why was he acting so childish all of a sudden?


    Don''t tell me he understood about me too ¡­ and that was just his way of showing he''d been as panicking as myself¡­?!


    No!


    I refuse to believe that.


    Maybe the ever calm and unperturbed Calming had some weaknesses of his own.


    And Smart following him because ... I don''t know, maybe the boy found that funny, eh?


    Argh.


    That wasn''t my only concern right now, anyway.


    So, so, so.


    On one side, there was this still ongoing circus. When would they actually stop, at this point?


    They''re probably going in on that for a long time if we leave them together, huh.


    On the other side now, there was Angry, still bowing his upper body to me, mumbling about words of apology and whatnot.


    Knowing him he must''ve been real real afraid of me now that he knew.


    An exasperated sigh escaped my lips.


    Well, I was just too exasperated myself to keep the exasperated sigh in.


    Complications, right?


    That''s what Calming had called them.


    Complications.


    I won''t say it enough times, no.


    ''Cause, yeah, right now, it''s complicated.


    I mean, all of them, be it the childish duo of Calming and Smart; Angry, that man wasn''t still done bowing his head, must''ve been scared shitless since he confused me for one noble spirit shit of some kind; Smart''s party of dumb orcs that, despite being called out by their leader not too long ago, who''d told them to stay alert and get ready, they all were laughing with each other, taking it easy, not watching out for their back at all, and living it up while they had work to do!


    If that isn''t ''complications,'' then what is, huh?


    Staying alert and watching their back was one thing.


    They hadn''t done that, well, that much was understandable ¡­ hardly, but yeah, why not.


    Getting ready to go, though, they had to do that much at least, right?


    And I mean, duh.


    Are there that many dumb people in the outside world, now?


    My gosh.


    If that''s the case, woah, I pity the world.


    I mean, staying alert was a top priority thing to do, wasn''t it?


    It was necessary, so, yeah, maybe ¡­ I''m only saying that, maybe, they should''ve done that much.


    ''Cause, indeed, it''d prove useful.


    Why am I saying this, however, now? I mean, I''m talking about complications, right?


    "All of you, shut up!"


    I had to speak up. It was urgent.


    Wasn''t it loud enough?


    "All of you people, shut up!


    "Concentrate!


    "Be prepared!"


    My voice covered the whole area.


    Everyone turned to me.


    "What''s your kid want, the elf?"


    "Prin--Daughter, what is it?"


    "We''re being attacked," I waved around us, "Do you even pay attention to your surroundings?!"


    Dare they call themselves fighters, now??


    Nobody had time to react.


    Obviously, they heard my warning too, huh.


    Suddenly, one of the surrounding bushes cried out!


    "Oaaaaarrrrrrhhhhh!!!!"


    No, it wasn''t a bush.


    A human.


    "Squadron A and C, rush ahead!!!"


    A tall and large human got out from behind a thick tree, a fierce and hardened look on his face, "Kill both the orcs and the elves, we make no distinctions anymore!!!"


    Tension rose up.


    They were coming, rushing towards us, as starving beasts would be rushing towards their well-presented meaty prey.


    Dozens of them if not more.


    My arms'' hair went up, a smile popped up on my face.


    I was standing right next to Calming.


    Two daggers and a regular sword were resting on his belt.


    Snatching one of his daggers away, "Well, since we have to fight, hehehe."


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 53 - Sparkling Eyes

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    We were being attacked.


    "Kill both the orcs and the elves, we make no distinctions anymore!!!"


    It was super quick.


    From a disorganized band, we went to an organized one.


    All at once.


    At least, they were quick-witted, the orcs.


    Same goes for Calming and Angry, thankfully.


    And it was time to fight, just like this.


    "Ju--Just like this¡­?!"


    Yes, just like this, Calming, just like this.


    He didn''t take long before he entered a battle stance.


    Elvish runes in one hand, and a sword in the other.


    "He--Hey, Laerd!" Angry was as panicked as Calming.


    What could be on his restless mind? Seizing both Calming''s arms, "We ain''t got to fight, let''s just bounce!"


    Angry was indeed panicked. Just like Calming, yes. He decided to react differently, though.


    "Don''t be stupid, Sakage!" Calming disagreed, thankfully, "You heard their paladin, they''ll make no distinctions¡­! And ¡­ from the looks of it ¡­ shit!"


    Yes, from the looks of it, we were cornered.


    Looking behind us, Angry''s complexion turned pale--But he quickly got to replace it with his usual irritated look.


    The orcs were already engaged in battle.


    Up ahead, clanging sounds were going ringing like mad.


    And from behind our backs, few humans were falling on us.


    These ones seemed disorganized. They were still a threat, though. All of them, as wary as one could be, approached us with full eyes, watching out for any opening.


    Smart was quick to get to the job.


    And we were just situated behind Smart and his fellas.


    The enemies'' ranks were tightening on us.


    Both Angry and Calming cursed at the same time.


    Biting his lips and frowning, Calming knew to be quick-witted, too.


    "Listen up, Sakage, you and me, we just protect the princess--But, as things are right now, it''s not possible at all!


    "That''s simple, though! We just go and mingle ourselves into the orcs'' party--Hopefully, they''ll take us as allies!--No, I''m sure they will!"


    Calming hadn''t seen I snatched one of his dagger, it seemed.


    The boy must''ve been real concentrated on finding ways for us to survive.


    There wasn''t any second to let go to waste, "Let''s go now! You follow me, Sakage! Once we''re in the orcs'' formation we''re good to survive!"


    Being ''good to survive'' was a thing.


    And being ''not that hopeless about surviving'' was another thing.


    As swiftly as promptly, Calming got Angry into the formation he''d planned on doing.


    Calming was standing before me, and Angry was behind me.


    And with no further words, their teamwork was to be put into action.


    They started to go on, and I''d just follow.


    But, hey, "What''s that, Angry, Calming?"


    "Princess, just stay here in between us," Calming said, accelerating his footsteps'' course, "It''s going to be fine, princess, we''re protecting you."


    Even in times like this, he''d still find time to look me in the eyes and smile. He must''ve been thinking I was panicking too, right now.


    Being dragged by Calming, I turned and faced Angry, but--Oh, maybe I shouldn''t just do that yet...


    Angry wasn''t willing to exchange glances with me.


    Guess it can''t be helped.


    ''O Noble Spirit,'' huh.


    That''s what the man had called me.


    I''ll have to work something out with the two of them afterward--Or just ¡­ kill Angry?


    Hmmm ¡­ of course not.


    The whole point of it would be to stay in the princess''s shoes.


    No need to tell you if I indeed go ahead and kill Angry so that he stays silent about me, Calming would see something''s wrong too, and he''d be the next one on the list, so it doesn''t help.


    Calming would be the second on the list if I did that...


    Should I just run off then?


    I know we''re getting nearer the dryads, so well, they aren''t that useful anymore, the elves.


    Well, we''ll just think about that later.


    For now, "Scooch over, Calming!" I didn''t need to be protected by them, "I''ll just be fine by myself!"


    What was the princess doing?


    "No--That''s dangerous!"


    Was the princess out of her mind...?


    His hands did try to come at me, putting me back in the rank but, "Quick Pace!"


    Well, like the princess even planned on staying with them in the first place.


    Let''s just get onto some action.


    It was fine for the princess to have fun a little bit, wasn''t it?


    Had the princess'' life--My life been endangered, Old would''ve come and helped by now, right?


    As per the plan once again.


    With my quick footsteps moves, I was on the go.


    "Princess, no!!--That''s--"


    And Angry argued in my favour, "Laerd, just let her go," shortening the distance between him and Calming, he whacked his shoulder wildly, "She''ll be fine on her own! We''re the one in deep shit here!"


    Mm-hm.


    That''s good he understood that.


    I''d rather be worried about their own security than mine.


    His eyes were now darting everywhere around him. Restless wasn''t even a word to describe how down to the task the eyes were.


    Calming must''ve understood that I''d be fine on my own too, and yet, "Princess¡­! Princess! Where are you?!" he wasn''t so willing to let me go on my own.


    Well, I''m outta their sight already.


    Can''t see me anymore.


    "Damnit!"


    And from that point on, I wouldn''t pay too much attention to them.


    They were on their own.


    We''d just reunite afterward, if it so happened they''d stay alive.


    The orcs, now.


    They were forming a defensive formation. All the boys. They were hanging tough.


    All of them, sticking shoulders to shoulders, were forming a sturdy rampart. That very sturdy rampart would shelter their leader


    In the middle of their formation, Smart was to be found.


    Both yelling at them about words of instructions or encouragement and fighting with them from behind.


    With a long sword, he''d occasionally bring himself in between two of his boys and, "Hah!" try to cut down opponents on the opposite of their formation.


    They weren''t assaulted on all sides all at once--Humans were playing it safely.


    "Formation B!" Big hardened man shouted, "Squadron C, you guys back off at once and wait for further instructions!"


    That was what we call organisation, now.


    They weren''t using all their forces at once.


    Impressive.


    From all the mass of humans going at the orcs, half of them stopped and stepped back all at once--Except for the few that fell down already.


    Well, the orcs were doing their job well too. Gotta hand it to them.


    Still not out of it yet, though.


    "Squadron A!" The same big man had to speak once again, "Push them all at once and don''t waver! We''re going in for it!"


    And following the same voice, the group of humans that was being referred to as Squadron A got to obey their leader.


    A paladin, it seemed.


    His stature was tall, thick, but most of all, sharp. That human was no joke.


    He was wearing the same white tunic adorned with red motives here and there.


    What''d also clue me in on the fact that he was a paladin was, "Sacrament!"


    We got to see this skill in action. Well, here we go again. And it was nothing like the weak <Sacrament> from before.


    His big voice having shouted thus, he went in and added himself to the big mass of humans already fighting for their lives in the front line.


    That was the whole picture of it.


    The paladin had his own men that he used. They were one group.


    The orcs were one group here too.


    Calming and Angry were painfully working their way to their potential allies, that is to say, the orcs. They were another group.


    Also scattered around everywhere were other humans, not so organized themselves.


    The cries that were once far off from me in the distance. They now reverberated all around me, on the road, where all the masses were killing one another.


    And mingled up to that, there was me, "Hahaha! That''s so cool!"


    My eyes sparkled, "So so so very cool, really!"


    With my fancy elvish dagger in one hand, leaning back and forth, right and left, I avoided every obstacle I was passing by.


    It was an easy task.


    Surviving seemed easy, too.


    The folks weren''t focused on me, I guess.


    Then again, considering my little and innocent stature, guess that just about makes sense, huh.


    The carriage was still there, in the middle of the road.


    It was still most likely mourning its two horses that were just defeated not too long ago.


    Getting near it, I paused, folded my legs, concentrated my strength into them, and whoosh!


    "Quite not as good as Old''s jump ... but well!"


    I was sent flying in the air.


    Thud!


    And just about high enough that I could hop on our sorry carriage.


    "Hahaha!


    "I''m the highest!"


    I was the highest, but--


    Woah.


    That''s wild.


    Definitely.


    Nothing like what I''ve tasted before.


    This was some real confrontation going down.


    Standing from up there, it was even more exciting.


    The folks down here would get stronger.


    I got a nice view of all that.


    And lucky as I was--I''d get to play with them too.


    Oh, and seemed like the elves'' duo got to their safe retreat.


    Could you even call it safe?


    Hardly so.


    Still, though.


    Sturdiest heard Smart just fine, and opened an opening in their formation for them, delicately moving his whole body mass, letting them in.


    He was acting just like a door who''d have been knocked, knocked, and knocked.


    Smart must''ve given the order.


    Calming was right to go to them.


    Well, not any of my business anyway.


    Now, now, now.


    Where should I chime in and play with them all from?


    There are so many choices I don''t even know where to go.


    Mmmm¡­


    Clanging sounds, grunting people, shoutings of skills, battle cries, ''thud''s of the falling fighters; can you hear it?


    Well, it was much to compose this wild melody going down there.


    Looking for my playground in all this ruckus from up here, I spotted a place.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 54 - Entrance Into The Playground

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    I was on top of the carriage, the ceiling beneath my feet.


    Clanging sounds, grunting people, shoutings of skills, battle cries, ''thud''s of the falling fighters; I can hear all that.


    Looking for my playground in all this ruckus, I spotted a place.


    My head was heavily tilted onto the side ... should I go there? "Let''s just go there!"


    And, folding and unfolding my legs super quickly, "Yahoo!" I jumped in the air, getting nearer to my playground''s place.


    Uhh ¡­ how am I supposed to land, though?


    Argh, I shouldn''t have done that, huh.


    Extending my arms and legs, still flying, I tried to land properly, but--Thud!


    "Ahh¡­


    "Good thing the folks here are underestimating me, heh¡­"


    What am I doing, seriously. Maybe they''re right to underestimate me...


    I''m fine.


    I can stand up without too much difficulty, "N--No!


    "That''s--You guys can''t just belittle me with no consequences!


    "I''m very strong, y''know."


    Oh, and never mind, "What are you looking at?"


    Humans started to gather around me, "There''s only two, three of you humans."


    "Should we--Is that an enemy, too¡­?"


    Three humans.


    "Yeah, I mean, just a lil'' girl and all"


    Two males and one female.


    "She must be lost or something."


    "Yeah ¡­ right, maybe we should ... get her away or something," scratched his head one of the male, "Dangerous down here."


    The three weak humans were talking about me, I think.


    "Shiina, you get her away,"


    Yeah, that was probably the case, they were talking about me, "We need to get her away, she most likely has no take in this."


    And I understood their words, "I wanna play too, humans. And you''re not taking that away from me."


    They wanted to take me away from the playground...


    Among these three, there was a female.


    We weren''t caught in the middle of the action, from up the carriage, I''d jumped far enough behind.


    And so, this female, she had time to crouch down, "Come here, little sweetheart, it''ll be fine," and call me over with her waving hands.


    What was she trying to pull off by this?


    Is that how she''d decided to play and fight?


    "Come on, Kitako, we proceed slowly, but surely, we don''t rush things," and the two others for some unknown reason, decided to just leave.


    My brows had to arch down alongside with my puffing cheeks. Who wouldn''t be annoyed by that, eh...


    I was upset, "It upsets me, humans," tightening the grip on my dagger, my foot dragged me over to her side, "Just told you I wanna play too."


    "There, there," the human called Shiina smiled at me, "It''s gonna be fine--"


    <Four Deadly Black>


    "--I wanna play too, and you''re not taking that away from me, human."


    Her waving heads didn''t hinder me from reaching her exposed throat.


    Slash!


    And without understanding why, she had to lean backwards, then to fall on her back, saying bye-bye to the world.


    With this entrance, people would finally notice me and allow me to dance with them.


    Few drops of gushing blood splashed on my face, without paying attention to my surroundings, nor uttering a word, I turned towards the two others.


    "We don''t rush things," one said to to other, tapping his shoulder repeatedly, "We''re still newbies when it comes to orcs, and that''s fine."


    They had their backs turned to me as they were proceeding to the front line, at their own pace, as they''d said.


    "We just gotta take it easy, yup, Kitako."


    <Quick Pace>


    My feet worked together--I darted onward.


    Woosh.


    And real quickly, "Argh!"


    My dagger went through one''s abdomen.


    Tearing it to the side in one quick movement, "Aahk! My..."


    He had to fall, too.


    Next human would be his fella.


    They were walking side by side.


    And by now, he''d no one walking by his side.


    By now, he was alone and bewildered


    Fearful, trembling eyes were his.


    His breathing was startled, "What''s--What''s that?! Kitako?! Stand back up!"


    Driving by panic and taking a step backward, "Ahk!" he stumbled down to the moist earth.


    My blade was covered in blood, and my face too, though only a bit.


    "Smart Orc, when his blade was all drenched in blood," I explained to the fearful human, "He just did this!" continuing my explanation, I performed a quick move of both my arm and dagger, "And see, the blood went away."


    "What--Just--


    Waving his arms at me, expressing his fears, he took hasty steps back, and fell down onto the ground.


    "Spare me! Don''t go near me!"


    Still sitting on his butt, Fearful didn''t dare to be slow, he had to get away, "Help!!"


    He was still not even two meters away from me, though, "Quick Pace followed by ¡­ just some regular stab!"


    And there my blade simply stabbed at him.


    Lying down behind, that was another end.


    "Did I aim correct?"


    Fearful, too, lifelessly fell to the ground.


    "Right into the human''s heart, yup."


    Well, what a good entrance.


    I was introduced to the folks here, now.


    Seeing this wasn''t a complicated matter, just from looking around me...


    "What are you waiting for?" I asked the humans gathering around, "Come, come. Come at me. Let us play together."


    Tossing at them one playful grin, the humans gulped and turned their faces towards each other.


    I entered a battle stance.


    They gulped more.


    But they did nothing.


    And so I waited...


    Up till, "Oaaarrrhhhh!"


    One of them opened the dance, "Kill her! Don''t be fooled by her innocent appearance! She''s a general for sure!"


    A general?


    It was an attempt on their part.


    Five of them rushed towards me, at the same time.


    I breathed in and out.


    There were many coming at me at the same time, "Four Dead Black."


    Mana enveloped my dagger and leaked off of me.


    The atmosphere was becoming tense.


    My mana.


    They feared it.


    All five were getting near me.


    Spinning around myself, my dagger circled with me.


    My skill slashed five of them.


    Heh.


    Too easy.


    Clang!


    Oh, no.


    Never mind.


    The last one had time to block it off with his spear.


    Oh? So he can withstand that ¡­ "My--My spear! Shit!"


    Heh.


    Well, no, he cannot.


    <Four Deadly Black> could also be a combo, "Die, human."


    Going back at him, my dagger sent one of his hands away, "Arhhhk!!"


    His face was decorated with pain.


    Opening his big mouth, he cried from the top of his lungs.


    Argh.


    What was that?


    I definitely preferred when they were away, the shouts and cries¡­


    From this up close, it''s way too noisy.


    Coming in close-quarters, I slashed my dagger back at him again, finishing him off.


    And in silence, he got to fall down.


    The job wasn''t done yet, though.


    Upcoming humans, I could count at least five others.


    But for some reason, they came to a stop.


    Their feet didn''t seem to agree on proceeding in my direction no longer.


    The beads of sweat that were rolling down their forehead weren''t too pleased about me being their enemy, too, I''ll bet.


    Oh? And what are they looking at now?


    They weren''t looking at me anymore.


    Are they looking over there...?


    All their eyes were glancing behind me, in the distance.


    Still on guard, my eyes darted behind me.


    "Listen up, boys, we''re getting her down."


    A good dozen of humans were treading their way over to me.


    "I don''t need to explain to you guys how it''ll be going, nor do we need to revise the plan," one of them was leading up their front, "I think you know the drill quite well, now."


    "That little piece of shit over there," pointing his sword at me, he went on, "With her little tricks, she hid behind the front line and killed a few of our fellows..."


    Their group was getting nearer to me with each step they took.


    "We''ll avenge them. Squadron C will avenge them!"


    Oh.


    Squadron C.


    Wasn''t it the one the group the big paladin decided to save up for what''d come next?


    Avenging, hm.


    Most entertaining.


    And his cheerful team wouldn''t miss the occasion: most of them, if not everyone down here, pumped their fist in the air, agreeing with their leader.


    Eventually, at this point, they also were hastening the pace of their footsteps, "Hahh!" Avenging Leader shouted, "Hah!"


    And following him, his troops did the same, "Hahh!" a wave of shouts came rushing at me.


    What was that supposed to mean?


    ''Hahh!'' huh?


    It only felt like being harassed by a bunch of wild dogs, to be honest.


    No, it never happened to me. I''ve never been harassed by a bunch of wild dogs. But I''m pretty sure that''d be the gist of it.


    Plus well, "Haaaahhh!!!"


    I puffed my chest and shoulders, and extended my arms in the air, "Hahhh¡­!!" it was fun, so I growl at them, too, showing my white teeth--Ahem, no, fangs.


    "I know how to bark too, humans," I turned all my body and faced them, "Come at me, come at me!" and entered my battle stance once again.


    ?The Player has reached level 36.?


    Oh.


    And long time no see.


    Status


    STATUS


    [Name: Skill]


    [Race: Demonic Parasite]


    [Title: None]


    [Level: 36]


    [Status: Fratricide]


    [HP: 2350/2350]


    [MP: 410/812]


    [Vit. 36]


    [Strength 36]


    [Agility 36]


    [Intelligence 36]


    [Unique skills: [Boramana''s Benediction]]


    [Parasite inherent skills: <Dwelling procedure> <Host Copying> ]


    [Passive skills: [Consciousness][Mana perception][Hoyathu Style (Swordsmanship) ]]


    [Active skills: <Quick Pace> <Four Deadly Black>]


    [Main quests: ?Head over to the Dryads, and ask them for help.. Surely, they will help the Player.? ]


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 55 - Strategy

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    Both the weather and the atmosphere down here were getting hot.


    The sun was high up in the sky. We were in midday.


    And it was beating down on the earth.


    All the sun rays were falling hard on us.


    Surrounding us on both sides and even occasionally diving into the trees and woods, finding their ways down to the earth, reaching it occasionally.


    We were just on the road, at the sun''s mercy.


    He was casting down our shadows and keeping them right beneath our feet.


    And now, the shadows?


    They all took steps back. Slowly and steadily. Gulping sounds were to be heard at the same time.


    They even looked into that human''s direction. All the eyes previously set on me watching out for any occasion of slaying me, they were set upon him.


    Avenging Leader was coming to me.


    And he wasn''t alone, no.


    As a leader, he had his troops. In close ranks, they didn''t take a step without being filled with more confidence.


    Why was that Avenging Leader guy approaching me with all these troops he''d called ''Squadron C''?


    It was most likely one of the bigger leader''s instructions.


    Words had been conveyed to him.


    Paladin.


    I''m talking about Paladin.


    That tough and hard looking human. He was like a rock. A sharp rock that no one ever wanted to stumble upon during their journey or whatever.


    Even though that was just a rock, yes.


    I mean, just to illustrate how you''d feel about him if you saw him right now.


    And I had to stumble upon it.


    Hehehe ... was I ''no one,'' now, though? No, no, no.


    I wasn''t anyone, please.


    I was cool with all that.


    That big sturdy rock wouldn''t be any problem at all.


    Anyway, Rock Paladin.


    One sorry adventurer went up and talked to Paladin.


    "A general, you say?!"


    "Yes!"


    "That''s¡­"


    I only overheard that much.


    A ''general,'' once again, they''d already talk about that.


    And just like that, Paladin had decided on sending his other squadron to take the general down in real quickly.


    Avenging and his group were getting near me.


    They formed the Squadron C.


    And the sun was still beating down on us. Therefore, beads of sweat were accumulating on our foreheads.


    They rolled down, eventually, and finally hit the ground.


    Splash!


    I knew there would be many beads of sweat, on today''s day.


    They were all gathering before me, the humans of the Squadron C


    "Come at me," I said to the lot of them.


    My lips had talked quickly but consistently.


    My words were being conveyed now.


    Well.


    This was a bold statement, wasn''t it.


    But I''m not stupid, "I know just what to do against all them."


    Waving his sword in the air as he was still walking relatively slowly, "We''re going all in, friends!" and without letting go of any second, Avenging came leaning in, rushing at me like the mad dog he was.


    Following him, every member of his troop did the same.


    Their footsteps were quick to get down to the job.


    "Piercing Spear!"


    Avenging didn''t dare to be slow. He decided to kick it off pretty actively.


    He seized his spear with both hands and, "Hah!"


    I got skills too, though. When he attack me, I could attack him.


    For now, though...


    <Quick Pace> on the side. I evaded his attack. Pretty easily at that.


    I decided on only evading for now.


    That was his attack. How he''d play. But he wasn''t alone.


    Coming at me to both flanks, two swordsmen tried something on me, too.


    "Basic Slash!" they shouted at the same time.


    Evading them, "Ohh!" I darted up and fell back behind on my legs.


    And that was it.


    The real fight would begin now.


    Out of the good dozen of people attacking me, only seven of them were coming up close to me, swinging and slashing their blades at me.


    Well, I say only, but hey.


    That was quite a lot even for the strong me, you know.


    But well, as victory wasn''t just an option, many enemies or not many enemies, I''d just evade them all.


    A big human also eventually chimed in on our fight and, "Iron Skin, followed by Whirlwind!"


    Jumping again a bit behind, I evaded his big spinning sword.


    "Argh...!"


    Was it called frustration?


    None of their attacks landed on me. Like they could only scratch me.


    "That''s good, guys! From the looks of it, we can certainly do it!"


    The leader wouldn''t miss an occasion to cheer his team up, though.


    Heh.


    But do what exactly?


    And so, all of this was as far as the close-quarters fighters were concerned. The folks of the front.


    Woosh!


    They weren''t the only ones attacking me.


    An arrow was shot


    Barely evading it, "Huh!" I grinded my teeth.


    That was a close call. So much so that, it ... it scratched my left cheek¡­


    ¡­ I''m losing credibility, aren''t I?! I just got scratched!


    A bowman.


    No, two bowmen.


    Not even close, so many of them ... were they four?


    Woosh!


    Another arrow was coming my way...


    With a quick movement of my head, I avoided it, too. This time about, I''d got the gist of it. Safely avoiding it, I also had to pay attention to the front humans.


    Meanwhile, the other humans who''d fight in close-quarters, they didn''t waver one bit.


    "What are you guys doing? Still trying to circle me around, huh?"


    Performing quite well (according to me the newbie) on both attacking and circling around, they really were going at it.


    Hah.


    That''s what I''m talking about, yup.


    There''s at least a good dozen people attacking me, right now.


    Not all at once, no, they couldn''t afford that, I''ll bet. But still, they weren''t all that boring at all.


    That was fun.


    They were working well together, these humans.


    And me? I was still being pushed backward.


    I mean, I wasn''t really, though.


    Why am I not attacking, then?


    Just knew what to do against their group, like I already mentioned.


    Do I have to remind you of the scary death? The game over?


    I didn''t wanna die, okay?


    Now, to avoid that, what could I do?


    I''d need to fight, indeed.


    But how to?


    I mean, fighting to win. The intention of winning must be there, otherwise well.


    There''s no such fun game when you lose, is there now? Those who tell you otherwise? Well, they''re just being dumb ... probably.


    A game is made to achieve victory and to crush your enemies, isn''t it?


    To not be crushed myself instead, well, there were ''mistakes'' I should try to avoid making.


    My mistake was to not know the attack of my opponent, to make it short.


    Well, it was one of my mistakes. Didn''t know whether there were many others or not, but that was it for now.


    And so, right now, "That''s it, humans," I grinned at them playfully, "Continue your desperate assault just like how you''re doing right now."


    And so, for now, I''ll just concentrate on avoiding them.


    "Tsk!"


    "Don''t respond to their taunting!"


    That was my strategy.


    And no, if you may be wondering, it wasn''t coming from me.


    Old Sipping was a good advisor, to say the least, wasn''t he?


    He''d clued me in about that.


    I figured he was right, and so here I was.


    The battle.


    My feet danced, and theirs danced too.


    Altogether, in a competitive event.


    I was starting to understand how they all worked together.


    "Targeting Stab!"


    Sliding to the safe side, I evaded.


    That same skill again.


    The close-quarters people, they were all the same, mainly.


    Little disturbing roaches that were swarming at me from time to time.


    Among them, there was one of Sturdiest Orc''s followers, I think.


    Though being sturdy, he wasn''t as sturdy as the orc.


    Still, he was being engaged in his own sturdy way, "Shoulder Charge!" the big man rushed at me with his big shoulder, not wavering a bit, "And, Finishing Blow!"


    The ''finishing'' part was a bit audacious on his behalf, but yeah.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 56 - Stalling For Time

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    He wasn''t one of Sturdiest Orc''s followers, no, certainly not.


    He was a sturdy human, when Sturdiest was from among the orc.


    "Shoulder Charge," his big shoulder went rushing at my face, "And Finishing Blow¡­!"


    The ''finishing'' part was a bit audacious on his behalf, but why not.


    "Hoh!" I darted and avoided that one, too.


    Had I not jumped that high, though ... don''t know what''d have happened to me. It wouldn''t have been pretty.


    And so I was on the right track.


    Avoiding all their skills and stacking up experience was necessary.


    "Don--Don''t falter!" Avenging turned to his comrades and shouted, "At some point, she''ll be tired, too."


    Oh?


    "Already tired, humans?"


    I''m certainly not going to lie to you, though. I was starting to get tired too, duh.


    And so, more importantly, that was a war of attrition to them, hmm?


    "Triple Arrow!"


    Following the big man''s assault, three other arrows went at me, piercing through the air.


    At this point, I pretty much understood how they worked too, the people at the rear.


    And there Big Man went back at me with his big sword, "Finishing Blow!"


    Rushing at my left shoulder, it wasn''t a complicated task for me to avoid it back again.


    Now that I understand them, isn''t it time for me to attack too?


    I leaned onward and dived under his rushing sword.


    His sword dived too, trying to reach out to me.


    Rapidly, his wrists were exposed to me.


    "Four Deadly Black!"


    Concentrating many in and on my dagger, "Haah!" I slashed upward, vertically, but--


    Clang!


    Well, he blocked it.


    That was super quick.


    Leaning back, he also backed off, briefly exposing one of his knees to me, "Hiyah!" so instead of his hands, I went and tried to cut his knee off his leg, following my first blow.


    "Argh!"


    Hmph.


    He was lucky this dagger of mine wasn''t a sword. The range wasn''t long enough for me to mortally wound him.


    Dagger only brushed on his left lap.


    He still managed to back off, though.


    "Heh," I scoffed at them, "You''ll have to be trying harder if you wanna take me out, humans."


    "Triple Arrow!"


    Woosh!


    Woosh!


    Woosh!


    Swiftly moving my head from left to right, then from right to left, and that same process one more time, I''d evaded all the arrows.


    "... Followed by, Head Shot!"


    This time about¡­


    My dagger was to be brought up--


    Clang!


    Then brought down!


    And I diverted the strong arrow that was aiming at my head.


    Oh, and it must''ve impressed them.


    Seeing what I just did right now, throats gulped, and feet stepped back.


    Shaking my head, "Good grief, humans¡­"


    How would it surprise me when they just filled me in with some details of their skills?


    Dumb bowman...


    No, it wasn''t only the bowmen, right?


    "What''s up with you guys uttering every skill''s name you''re using," extending my arms around me, turning and facing each one of them, "What''s with that, huh?"


    It spoiled everything.


    And it was especially true for that <Head Shot> skill of right now...


    "Surely, hadn''t you shouted it out loud, I''d not have been able to deflect that shot of yours, bowman," I had to get that clear with her.


    And she understood.


    Understanding the powerful general she''d been trying to take down ever since the beginning of that battle, she only squeaked and shrank her body, "Squeak!"


    "Like," I sighed and shook my head repeatedly, "Don''t just say the words? Head Shot this, Triple Arrow that. Your names are just way too obvious, you understand?"


    Well.


    And now to add itself up to that whole nonsensical ununderstandable circus, "And why aren''t you boys at the front continuing your attacks?!"


    I''m pretty sure my words reached them all.


    All of them were just sort of standing there, their feet planted in the ground, just like trees, I''d say.


    They must''ve started to be really aware and mindful of me by now.


    I recall Calming said something about level 25 being already quite strong.


    And I was far above that puny level, yahaha.


    Some of them were trembling and weak-willed. Some of them were still firm, willing to put up a good fight.


    But none spoke.


    "Well," my shoulders shrugged, "Keep the silence if you want, humans."


    It was even truer for the female bowman over there. She was being dumb, I was just trying to help her a bit so that it''d all be more fun.


    They wouldn''t talk to me, huh--


    "Ye--Yes, Ma''am! I--I can''t just modify a skill''s name, Ma--Ma''am!"


    Oh?


    Pffft.


    And all her partners were now turning their faces to look at her. Their eyes were all calling out, "Hah?!" and their tongues, too.


    Realizing she was being even dumber now, "So--Sowwy!" she had to bow her head to all her partners, in this and that direction.


    Weren''t we in the middle of a fight?


    Hahaha.


    They just ignored that.


    Anyway, their teamwork.


    Shaking my head, I chuckled a bit.


    Their teamwork, I understand it now.


    Through and through, yes.


    In close-quarters, there was nothing much to say. I''d just taste the usual. Them trying to circle me around supposedly to corner me and destroy me from all sides.


    That was easy to deal with.


    I just had to avoid all of them, and to step off their formation before they''d get all around me.


    Close-quarters were done. I could handle that much. Nothing to be surprised of.


    Now, on the other hand, at the rear it might''ve been more complex than that.


    Six humans were holding the rear. Among them, there were mainly bow users. A magician, too, I think, probably. It was only a timid female, and she wasn''t doing so much as attacking one bit at all.


    I couldn''t understand her role.


    What I couldn''t understand too was, "Why are there so many bowmen, when they don''t even use all their bows¡­?"


    Hmm.


    Oh, maybe being up against only one foe wasn''t that helping to them, even though it was at the same time.


    I reckon they can''t just shot randomly at me, ''cause they''d be hitting their friends if they''re not careful enough.


    The bowmen, they couldn''t shot just randomly. Nothing much of a threat to my life, then.


    But well, it wasn''t all.


    Indeed, it left one last human of whose function I wasn''t quite sure of, up till¡­


    Oh, it''s a priest!


    Big Man I had wounded on the lap was over to his side.


    The priest''s side, yes.


    Her function and purpose would be to heal the wounded, right?


    Hmm, indeed. Big Man didn''t hesitate after he''d been cut. No, he didn''t. And I just figure his goal was to be healed.


    Avenging''s two annoyed eyes were set upon me, "We''re still over here, elve!"


    Why aren''t you attacking, then...?


    I kept silent.


    Maybe he understood he was way out of my league, hm?


    That really was weird, though ¡­ maybe they got their own strategy of their own, hm?


    Yes, maybe they were just stalling for time.


    "I know, Avenging, I know," I was just trying to understand all their jobs here. I''m not being a coward, just being careful not to be weak again.


    "Don''t you dare belittle us¡­!"


    The front-line fighters tightened their formation against me once again.


    "That''s precisely ''cause I''m not belittling you that I''m doing all of this," I decided to stop analyzing them, my eyes went and stared back into his.


    "Though I have to say," my lips arching up, "You guys are weak."


    "You¡­!"


    "Lea--Leader!" someone chimed in on our little exchange, "Maybe¡­ we just can''t!"


    "No!


    "We surely can!"


    "Bu--But! Remember Sir Aeltacus'' instructions, Leader!"


    "I--I know it''s hard, guys.


    "But we gotta hang tough!


    "Think of the reward!"


    "We can''t just be weak like she says!" oh, they seemed to be impacted by my words, huh, "We''re just stalling for time, anyway!"


    Stalling time.


    They were stalling for time.


    I mean, I just figured that out just now, though I wasn''t entirely sure.


    But well, it was me saying it. I was fine with it.


    "Hmph," I snorted, "Stalling for time, huhhh?"


    I thought of that reality, but didn''t think it''d be so true.


    It''d been around five minutes or so we''d been playing together now ¡­ but, hey, "Do you guys think you''re the ones holding me?"


    I was the one holding myself. Analyzing their fighting structure was just what I''d been doing.


    Though now, "I''m done analyzing you anyway."


    That wasn''t entirely true, although it still held some truth.


    For the better part of their group, I got them all figured out.


    Stalling time, they said.


    That''s annoying for some reason.


    They think they''re doing super well when they''re not.


    "Targeting Stab!" Avenging''s hands tightened their grip on his spear, "We''re holding you just fine!" he tried to stab it at me.


    "You''re not," with cold eyes and dagger, I deflected it.


    If that''s what they think ¡­ if they think I''m weak, it''s time to go on the offensive, then.


    Clang!


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 57 - Rude Priestess

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    As we were fighting and fighting more, we fell far behind.


    Me and the humans.


    They thought I was cornered.


    Certainly not, no.


    I am the one in control.


    Not them.


    Their tank had been wounded by myself.


    Their formation.


    It was being disrupted in the front.


    As a result, they weren''t attacking me all that bluntly anymore, were they now?


    Must be scary now that their meatshield''s gone.


    Without the big human occupying the front line, they weren''t so much offensive anymore.


    And dare they say they''re holding me just fine, now, hm?


    In the rear, the bowmen also were struggling now. Going about aiming their arrows at me as they drew their bows in a first time--But quickly taking the sorry arrow off their drawn bow.


    Why was that?


    I moved swiftly and got myself to the right locations.


    Well, could they just shoot me with their comrades being lined with me?


    They had no clear window on me.


    Hence, they couldn''t just play funny.


    The rear wasn''t just about them being all hesitating about shooting me or not.


    The priest healed and the magician ¡­ well, the magician, I didn''t know much about her.


    All she''d do is, from time to time, holding her staff out, mumble some words of nonsense, and take it down afterward biting her lips, as she seemed to be trying to pull off some attacks.


    Them at the rear, and the other with their swords and whatever at the front, that was pretty much it.


    And so Avenging with his spear on hand had just attacked me again, "Targeting Stab!"


    The human who was supposed to be holding me back, right?


    My feet jumped and I slid myself horizontally, in parallel to his as beautiful as sharp looking spear.


    Entangling my arms and legs around his spear, "Take this," I kicked him in the chest area with both my feet joined into one good hammer.


    Whack!


    Falling back, he stumbled down and got his butt whacked onto the earth that wasn''t so moist anymore.


    Thud.


    I was still landing on both my feet, while he was down.


    And I had gotten what I did that just now for.


    A nice-looking bluish spear.


    "That spear''s mine, now," planting both my dagger and in a second time, my feet firmly in the ground, I was about to throw and stab one of them from a distance.


    The spear would go woosh and plak into some human.


    "But, hey," pausing, I extended the blue spear in front of me, "Wait, no, hold on a sec."


    Did I even have a spear-throwing skill or something of the sort¡­?


    His back still lying on the earth, in an absurd movement, "Crap!" Avenging Leader quickly got up.


    "Don--Don''t worry, Leader¡­ we''re still good, right?"


    And both his feet were back up on the ground, "...Yeah! You''re right," taking out two short swords from behind his back, "Sorry."


    "Leader¡­"


    I couldn''t just use a spear, I think. Holding it in my hands, I didn''t quite feel that strong familiar bond between us.


    "Ah, that''s more like it," tossing the spear on the side, I continued, "These swords, you''ll give them to me instead."


    My dagger was planted right before my right foot.


    I leaned in and took it back up.


    Avenging was being wary of me, now.


    As our eyes met, his dry throat gulped.


    "With me!"


    As being hesitant was being hesitant, he still leaned in as he came rushing towards me, "Aarh!"


    And even though ''with me'' meant with me, none of his comrades dared to move as he moved, alongside him.


    Maybe could they understand, them, at least.


    Woosh!


    I threw the elven dagger at him.


    Stab!


    I didn''t move an inch from where I was standing.


    He did move, now, he was stabbed.


    Poor boy.


    Human was still rushing towards me, but now he was lying on the ground, right in front of me.


    Still rushing at me, yup. His feet still didn''t stop. He groaned in agony. His eyes picked up the situation, most likely.


    ''What am I doing lying down there...?'' must have been the content of his thoughts.


    His hands were the next to move as he gripped on his throat, they even tried to seize the dagger that was going through it.


    "Aahk¡­"


    "The--The priest!" one among them, driven by a strong feeling of panic, turned towards the busy priest, "Come over here!"


    "Hmm¡­" leaning in, I kicked the human in its ribs, "Is it dead now?" I figured it was.


    "I''ll be borrowing you these two, then."


    His hands were still clenched onto them.


    No big deal, though.


    With some effort, they eventually loosened up.


    All of the humans here at the front, all at once, they took a step back.


    The front sure was scary, huh.


    Meanwhile in the rear, they didn''t still give in.


    Arrows were shot at me.


    This situation wasn''t even fun anymore.


    Heh.


    And I didn''t even have to avoid the projectiles.


    Panicking and agitated as they were, how would they aim at me properly?


    My eyes squinted, I started moving again.


    The magician in the rear.


    Her big absurd hat made her stood out of the lot way too much, and at the end, I still hadn''t figured out a thing about her attacks pattern.


    Right now, she was clenching her fists on it, and was forcefully yanking it down on her face.


    Naturally, as I stared at her, she did that. Her face was covered by the big voluminous helmet.


    Woosh!


    "Squeak!"


    Well, not like I even care about whatever was her attacks pattern, now.


    Stab!


    Truly ridiculous.


    Thud!


    A few bows and swords were tossed down here and there, humans decided to run.


    And Big Man was finally healed.


    "Safe and sound, Big Man?"


    Because of him, all of this had happened.


    "You got hurt, you humans'' formation was disrupted," I extended my arms and waved around us, "All of this is on you, Big Man."


    "Ug--Ugh¡­"


    He only groaned.


    "What''s that groaning even mean?"


    He was a man of few words.


    "The last''s one is for you,"


    Woosh!


    "You earned it."


    "Ugh!"


    "--What? How''d I miss?"


    Beads of sweat were accumulating on the human''s forehead, but he didn''t move so much as an inch.


    Well, maybe he was being too far away.


    I shouldn''t push it.


    The two short swords had had their use.


    My skills aren''t that great, huh.


    ''Course they are!


    Arguing with myself, and before taking back Calming''s borrowed dagger out of Avenging''s throat, my legs and feet dragged me towards the big half-lying man.


    Was he still hurting and wounded?


    Couldn''t he just run off like his friends?


    Quickly, I came to a stop before him.


    No, of course not.


    Big Man only was being a hero, wasn''t he?


    "Do you not feel any shame by doing this," I tilted my head and asked, "Priest, get outta here right now."


    Only whining, she didn''t do so much as moving over.


    "You shouldn''t just let people hide behind your massive body, Big, y''know."


    I found that quite rude of her.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 58 - Casually Hanging Out

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    On my side, the fight was pretty much over already.


    Once I had buckled down and concentrated on the offensive, they didn''t last long, the humans.


    Weak people die.


    Even though I mean, I''d be inclined to think that they weren''t that weak. Like, maybe that was true for each one of them if I took them each individually.


    Now, though, things were different.


    They were a group.


    And so, even weak, they were kinda strong as a whole.


    They were many. I believe they should''ve tried harder.


    Surely, I''d not have gone down, no, my point, saying all this, is just, "All your comrades left you guys, why''d they do that?" I could only tilt my head to the side in interrogation.


    "Does that mean fight''s over?"


    Only their weapons were to be left after their as quick as sudden departure.


    "And that''s another thing I quite don''t understand, by the way," Big Man and his protege were being displayed on the ground, "Why''d your friends leave all their weapons here, hm?"


    I mean, certainly, they''d need to fight afterward or ¡­ I don''t know, maybe tomorrow?


    Why''d they just leave like this?


    Taking one step forward, Big Man grunted again and shrank his body a bit, "Do you only know how to grunt?" no words were to be heard from him.


    "And you the priestess behind," crouching down and leaning forward a little bit, "Is whining the only thing you know how to do?"


    Well, no words from either of them.


    The battle was over, and these two, they were the ones who remained for who knows what reason.


    I''d just crouched down and enveloped my arms around my knees, and sat my butt on the earth.


    And them? They still didn''t move a limb.


    It was a funny behavior.


    These two were interesting.


    No.


    Big Man was interesting.


    "You know, I never really liked humans."


    My first humans, they were being rude to me.


    Hell, even as being rude was being rude, they went even further than that.


    They had to get me dead, actually.


    But hey, "I know some of you people are cool, though~" I gave the big human a thumbs-up.


    Yes.


    Big Man was interesting and special.


    He who was still facing and half-lying before me, protecting his friend or whatever with his big mass, received my thumbs-up along with my sparkling smiling teeth.


    My teeth sparkled and twinkled.


    So much so, that the one I was talking to, that is to say Big Man, had to respond back with a smile too.


    And don''t dare you say his was more of a nervous smile than a cheerful one.


    He was happy, I know this.


    "Just like you, for example, Big," I pointed out so that he understood clearly.


    These two humans, I watched them. They were right in front of me, with their fearful complexions, they could only hope not to die at this point.


    They''d lost and they knew how to lose. They knew what the aftermath would be, I think, probably.


    And as they were being right in front of me, I could analyze them pretty well.


    I did that, yeah.


    My eyes scanned them, and scanned them more afterward. Making sure not to leave any unknown details.


    And, the big human? He wasn''t so much wounded, no.


    It got me intrigued. My eyes could only squint as I faced him at some point.


    Why wasn''t he running off, then?


    As for the female human priestess behind him, I could dig it. She was wounded and thus unable to run off.


    Priestess got hurt, now she has to heal herself in order to run.


    And that''d explain the why she''s still there.


    Now, though, Big Man on the other hand...


    Where was I?


    Some humans were cool~


    "I encountered other humans like yourself before, Big Man," I told him, nodding to myself before carrying it on, "There was the one who gave me noodles, "I counted one with a finger, "Then there was the kind ma''am of the inn," I counted two¡­


    "--Oh! And there''s also the daughter who didn''t wanna kill me any more too!"


    That girl from the very beginning ¡­ she was kind too, maybe.


    And I counted three.


    "And then, Big, guess who''s there after all of them??"


    Beads of sweat still were accumulating on the brave human''s forehead, soaking his short brown hair and rolling all their way down to the tip of his nose.


    "What, what? You sure you dunno the answer??" I tried to get him to answer, but it was in vain, "But I mean, who else other than you, silly, hahaha!" I said laughing with him.


    Still sitting on the ground, I let go of my knees and leaned back casually.


    "Good grief," I sighed, "You really won''t talk, hm," placing my hands behind me, I leaned back a bit and got even more comfortable, "I''m fine with that, anyway. I bet you don''t even understand why I find you cool."


    What I''d be betting about too was that I''m sure she wasn''t aware of the fact I knew what she''d been doing, the priestess.


    She still was trying to heal her wounds in silence with her trembling hands. Did she think I didn''t understand this little secret undertaking of hers?


    Big Man, he just stayed there in place, still highly motivated to give his life to her if push came to shove.


    And I was there, casually getting comfortable as the fight was over on our side.


    I wonder what they''d been thinking. Why is the power general doing that? I most likely was being weird again, huh.


    But, no, have some faith, please.


    I''m not being weird, this time about.


    There is a greater objective, to all this little play.


    And even without a greater point, it wasn''t weird.


    I believe so, yes.


    Weren''t just after all all three of us casually hanging out outside in the woods, just like good friends would do with each other?


    Obviously.


    We were in the middle of the road, all hanging out, yes.


    Some clouds got on top of us, hindering the sun from beating down too hard.


    As a result, the weather was getting cooler.


    A dozen meters away, there was my good ol'' carriage, still in his sorry state.


    And further away, still a dozen meters away ¡­ I closed my eyes and made good use of [Mana Perception] ...


    The battle still was going down there, huh.


    Their side of the battle was way more lively than ours.


    Or was it?


    Orcs were down.


    Humans, too.


    And the two opposite leaders, still raging at each other, like the two good hardened warriors that they were.


    Well, more humans died than orcs, though.


    Their formation really was something, right?


    That was one true war of attrition.


    Should I go help them?


    I mean, the orcs.


    Calming and Angry were supposed to be my friends, after all¡­


    "Hmmm¡­" should I or should I not?


    On our side now, things were pretty much wrapped up.


    Few dead humans were to be found here and there, lifelessly lying on the ground behind me and my group as we were still hanging out happily.


    Quickly, I came to a conclusion.


    Helping them? "That''s a NO. I still got questions to ask you Big Man, after all."


    Questions.


    I figured that this human was quite a good one. And I felt like inquiring to him about some matters¡­


    My eyes went and stared into his.


    His breathing quickened and rapidly, he averted my eyes as big beads of sweat rolled down his nose.


    Instead of facing me in the eyes, he chose to rather stare off in the distance next to me.


    Yeah, right.


    He''s way too shy.


    "But since you''re just way too shy to answer me, Big, I''ll be entrusting the answering of the question to your friend over there,"


    Imitating Avenging at his peak, I entirely leaned backward.


    And with the same absurd movement he''d performed when he was down, "Hop!"


    ¡­


    Except I didn''t stand up at all.


    Only making some weird attempt to move and got up on the ground, wiggling around like a fool.


    Making a fool out of myself.


    It was fun.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 59 - Questions Time

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    It was time to get moving.


    And with the same absurd movement he''d performed when he was down, "Hop!"


    ¡­


    Except I didn''t stand up at all.


    Only making some weird attempt to move and got up on the ground, wiggling around like a fool.


    "Ahem," I coughed in my hand and eventually decided to lift myself up in a normal way.


    "You okay with that, Big Man? Certainly, you must be."


    And from that point on, it''d be me asking questions to his colleague.


    After I''d stood up, I began circling around him and got to see the priestess ¡­ but¡­


    Though he''d hesitated in doing so, Big Man was indeed moving his whole massive body as I turned around him, "I mean¡­"


    He was hindering me from reaching out to her.


    Priestess was even more wildly trembling and fidgeting, now.


    "I promise I won''t hurt her, okay?"


    Saying this would most likely reassure her.


    And staying true to himself, what did he give me as an answer, this big man?


    "Ugh¡­"


    Pfft.


    That human, seriously.


    "Let me talk to her, seriously, Big man ¡­ or maybe will you answer my questions??"


    "Ugh¡­"


    He isn''t able to pull that, no he isn''t.


    "That''s what I thought, yeah--"


    "Ye--Yes ¡­ uh ¡­ Ma''am¡­!"


    Oh?


    "I''ll--I will answer your questions ... Ma''am!"


    Well, okay.


    "Hmmm¡­" I didn''t expect that, but it was actually good. I mean, I didn''t have to promise not to hurt her, in that case.


    Well, that and I''d get my answers anyway.


    Few things were on my mind.


    These few things being, as time went by, assembling in my head as clouds would assemble in the sky, they resulted in many questions.


    And the two of them, being both humans and still breathing right now, well, it wasn''t just for naught, no.


    They''d answer my questions.


    "I will ¡­ I will answer your questions ¡­ Ma''am! ¡­ But ¡­ please ¡­ don''t harm us...!"


    Nodding and telling him I''d not harm ''you,'' that is to say, him, I could ask safely.


    Sitting back my butt on the floor, I got myself into a comfortable position, just like before.


    And without missing up a beat, it was interview time.


    First question was, are you guys adventurers?


    "Ye--Yes, Ma''am! Our whole Squadron ¡­ the--the one you obliterated ¡­ Ma''am, we are adventurers¡­!"


    Hmm, and so they were adventurers, just like Angry said.


    Adventurer, I kinda like the sound of it.


    Does it mean, like, adventuring and having fun?


    Adventurers, what are they?


    "Ye--Yes ¡­ adventurers ¡­ they ¡­ they make a living by doing the quests ¡­ Ma''am!"


    That''s not really my question, I''m asking you what are they?


    "So--Sorry, Ma''am¡­! Adventurers, they''re taught the basis and ¡­ and are registered as adventurers within their respective guilds¡­"


    What''s that mean? I''m asking you what they are ¡­ like, are they necessarily humans?


    "Ye--Yes, Ma''am! No! I ¡­ I mean ¡­ I--I quite..."


    For some reason, he was unable to answer my question.


    But, ahem, whatever, moving on to the next.


    How do adventurers live?


    "Yes, Ma''am! We--Ugh ¡­ we ¡­"


    Same goes for this one, after stammering the same way he did for the previous, I had to stop him.


    I gotta be more precise in order to expect an answer from this chubby boy.


    Therefore, do you get to eat food and have a good shelter on top of your head?


    "Ye--Yes, Ma''am! Very much so!"


    Oh-ho?


    First time I saw him answer with such eagerness and willingness. Big Man pumped his fist in the air, emblematically, "I insist, Ma''am!"


    His eyes didn''t shy away from sparkling one bit too, huh.


    As soon as I uttered the word ''food,'' he knew how to answer me.


    Guess I''ll have to become a chubby boy too, hehe.


    Food is yum yum.


    And ignoring the shelter on top of your head part, I pretty much got my answer, yup.


    Is being an adventurer super fun just like right now?


    "Fu--Fun ¡­ I--I don''t know about fun, but ¡­ fun¡­"


    Hmm, he didn''t know how to answer that one question too, I''m sure of.


    Though I''m sure he was just hesitating in how to describe how much fun all this was.


    I mean, his life as an adventurer.


    Just take the moment of right now, for example.


    Isn''t it super fun?


    Well, and since it was way too much to be even classified as a fun thing along with the other fun things of life.


    How can I join your cause?


    "You--You... "


    Shaking his head repeatedly and casting his eyes downwards, I just thought, okay, you see me as a threat, it''s fine, I won''t join in.


    Where do the adventurers get their, erm, quests¡­?


    "Yes, Ma''am. In the city at their respective guild bureau, Ma''am."


    A city?


    "Yes, Ma''am. Cities, Ma''am."


    Hmm.


    Vague answer.


    Or maybe it was just vague to me, duh.


    I''ll inquire to Old further about this matter.


    Moving on to the next (important) question,


    Is it possible to stare at the flying fireball of the sky without going blind? An old sussy man told me it was impossible, but maybe does he simply not want me to get a taste of it?


    "Ug--Ugh ¡­ Yes, Ma''am¡­? Are you talking about the sun, Ma''am? I ¡­ I don''t think Ma''am should mistrust this old man Ma''am is talking about¡­"


    Okay, good.


    I''m sad about the sun, but ahem.


    Old was to be trusted.


    And now, the last question, do you think I didn''t notice your little scheme ever since the beginning, you little piece of shit?


    "Ugh?"


    This question wasn''t being addressed to the Big Man, no.


    Interview time was over.


    Let''s call it a day.


    Crackling my neck to both sides, I had to quickly stand up--


    She immediately twitched as she understood I talked to her, the priestess.


    "Squeak!" after lifting her long white and blue robe along with her staff, she tried to run off.


    Now, now, now.


    How could she even do that? Being a coward was being a coward, huh.


    Just like the other humans.


    Her poor chubby boy had spent this entire time talking to me as he sweat and stammered due to his fears, and priestess, she just runs away like my big boy hadn''t spent all this time being caring to her?


    "I''m talking about the squeaking rat behind you, Big."


    And her squeaking surprised sound? "Squeak!" it resounded one more time. She bolted onward and went off on the run.


    She truly was the epitome of a rat. Rats were cowards. And they squeaked. Probably. Not sure.


    "Yeah," I went nodding to myself my head four, five times with quick repeated movements, "A rat. That''s what she is."


    That shall be her name.


    The rat was running off.


    Her blond light hair was swinging from left to right in her back.


    Looking back down at Big Man, he only lowered his head and frowned his face.


    Sighing, I shook my head.


    He must''ve been disappointed, just like me. I mean, surely, we weren''t expecting any heroic attempts of her to save the two of them, but still.


    "Do you think she''s getting away with that, Big?"


    Still motionless, Big didn''t reply to me. He was back to his usual self. It was fine.


    "You don''t have to answer, it''s fine, I''ll get her to pay for abandoning you, Big."


    Okay, now wasn''t the time to slack off, then.


    I placed my dagger''s handle in between my teeth and clenched them real tight.


    Folding my legs, I concentrated my strength in them, and, "Hop!" I jumped over Big''s body.


    Placing one foot before the other as she ran, the rat was getting away.


    And I''d just landed back on the earth with joint feet, "Quick Pace!"


    Without missing a bit, I dashed along, my head tilted forward. I was at full speed.


    But, oh--


    Thud!


    She just tripped on her robe.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 60 - Hero

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    Big Man didn''t move an inch.


    He was still right there before me, half-lying and leaning back with a complicated expression decorated on his chubby sweaty face.


    His eyes were cast downwards just as usual. The complicated feelings lingering in himself of right now, weren''t tiring one bit. His expression had to be hardened.


    And,


    Tap!


    Tap!


    Tap!


    The little rat had gone on the move.


    One step after the other, she was going all out, leaving only her white back and blond hair, swinging from right to left, following the rhythm of her steps.


    Huffing and puffing, her straying feet weren''t shying away from their running escape.


    Suddenly though, "Kyah!" she tripped on her long priestess'' robe.


    Thud!


    "Damn, no! Hurry it¡­!" with panic, she cursed.


    Falling, she''d hit the ground on her belly.


    Painfully getting herself on all fours, she tried to get up--All of which had been in vain.


    Me, jumping over Big Man, I finally landed on the ground--


    "Quick Pace!"


    Diving into the air at full speed, I crashed myself on top of her.


    Further escaping for the rat was impossible.


    Next thing I''d do, without leaving her any second to react, was to grab and push down her two arms.


    "Kyah! Let--Let me go ¡­ damn monster¡­!"


    She was on her belly, while I was immobilizing and pushing her down from the top of her back.


    "Let go of me!" huffing and struggling as she was, she eventually managed to make me let go of her arms.


    She did try to get herself off my grip and managed well in doing so. Struggling and flailing around, she got me off her for a little time.


    I hadn''t expected that, huh.


    With that weak princess'' body, I had barely enough strength to seize and immobilize her for more than a few seconds.


    Somehow, she managed to get herself facing me.


    She was still underneath my body, though now, she''d be more in control--


    Slap!


    In our struggle, a slap landed on my cheek.


    With that very slap, she made me tilt on the side, up till, with the sole strength of her body, managed to get me to fall completely on the side--


    And she went skedaddling like a crazy rat again.


    "Tsk¡­!"


    I''m not being careful enough.


    But I''ll not give in that easily, Rat.


    First time I tried to get myself a rat, I failed. Now though, I was different.


    "You better know that!"


    <Quick Pace> wasn''t an impossible thing to accomplish.


    I got mana.


    My dagger was to be placed back in my gripping hands.


    In a jiffy, I got back up too, "Quick Pace!" and dashed right into her,


    And shortening the already quite shortened distance between us.


    Woosh!


    Piercing through the air, holding Calming''s dagger real tight before me with my hands, I was just like a human spear.


    Stab!


    "Ahn¡­!" she moaned.


    And got my dagger through her guts, before I twisted it and tore it to the side.


    She fell forward. I fell with her too.


    The white of her robe was becoming red.


    She passed on the spot.


    ?The Player has reached level 37.?


    "Good grief," thanks to her, "Huf, huf," I was being huffing, too, now.


    "I just wanted you to heal me, human priestess..." she shouldn''t have just run out of the blue, duh.


    "Well, even though I''d have still killed you afterward¡­"


    But, hey, c''mon.


    She could''ve at least ¡­ well.


    She could''ve at least healed me. Maybe I''d have shown mercy. I don''t know.


    --No, actually.


    Mercy was out of the question for her. She''d just abandoned the poor Big Man and tried to run.


    She''d been dealt with now anyway.


    What''s done is done.


    Still huffing, I had to stand back up.


    Doing so for the umpteenth time today, I looked over to Big''s side.


    Turning to him, my fists were to be pumped in the air, "Saw that, Big?! Got her down, yay!" and I smiled at him.


    "Oh¡­?


    My proud pumped fists slowly came back down to rest next to my lap, I attached Dagger back to my belt.


    "Wh--Why are you crying, though, Big Man¡­?"


    Poor human. He must''ve still been scared ... right?


    And as surprising as it may have been, even crying and whining, he was silent.


    "I said I won''t kill you, you don''t have to worry about that, y''know."


    I wouldn''t kill him, no. Like I could even do that.


    Am not a monster, hey~


    "I told you, right? I''d not kill you, I''d not," I shook my head and presented him with my empty hands. They held upon no weapons.


    "You''re one of the cool humans after all~" I explained to him, throwing in a smile at him too.


    And that''d settle it.


    I mean, I was done here.


    Annoying humans were to be dealt with.


    Living all their corpses behind, I walked forward.


    And just like I said, turning and facing the opposite side, I''d just be off--


    Thud, thud, thud, thud!


    But the big man was coming running at me from behind.


    What was he thinking about?


    Should we shake hands before going our own ways?


    Like, maybe we were friends, I don''t know. Friends needed to greet each other.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    I peered back over my shoulder.


    His big and loud body was there to be found, sluggishly coming rushing at me, with big, dull steps.


    They went, thud, thud, thud!


    And no, on second thought, he didn''t look like this at all. Feeling like shaking hands with me?


    No, no.


    I didn''t buy that.


    Yes...


    ''Cause instead, it must''ve been a big happy hug he''d wanted to give me.


    That''s so cute.


    But well, as being cute was being cute, I just couldn''t afford to do that, huh.


    That big mass of his ... it was just ... meh.


    Too sweaty and plumpy.


    I didn''t like it.


    "I''m sorry I won''t just--"


    I tried to stop him, but oh well...


    Still painfully working his way towards me, "Mon--Monster¡­! Ugh!" he grunted while giving a punch in my direction.


    "...?"


    I evaded him, but¡­?


    What was the meaning of this?


    "I''ll kill you¡­! Monster¡­!"


    Throwing his big sluggish punches one after the other, he did cry some more tears.


    And so that was it.


    Seriously, though?


    My face twitched.


    I mean, the heck is that supposed to mean.


    I help you and you do that to me.


    "Weren''t you disappointed she tried to run off too?!" I tried to talk to him.


    And avoiding another pathetic assault from him, "She tried to leave you behind like you were worthless, don''t tell me you can be sad over her death, Big."


    Big Man had to pause, "Huf, huf, huf¡­"


    And so I came to a stop too.


    "You--You promised you wouldn''t harm us¡­!"


    And here we go again.


    My face twitched even more.


    I didn''t even promise a damn thing about her safety.


    He must''ve misunderstood something, that human.


    Should I tell him?


    I could go like,


    Stop that, will you?


    Snap out of it, come on.


    Get your shit together, Big Man, you''re not that weak.


    These three sentences, they could be said.


    And so many other lines, actually. I could''ve told him this and that, trying to knock some sense in his dull head, but well.


    I was being tired right now.


    "I--I loved her¡­!" he uttered too, before throwing in another "Ngh!" as he tried to punch me.


    A sigh went out of my mouth, desperately.


    Dealing with this, I''d just evade one more attack, jump in the air, twist my waist around the best I could, and in a quick movement,


    Slap!


    His huge cheek was being slapped by my rapid-moving tiny hand.


    Thud.


    My feet landed back on the earth, "Oh, did I put too much strength in that slap?"


    Thud!


    He blacked out.


    I was the one being right.


    What was it with him being all that faithful to the smelly priestess¡­


    She didn''t hesitate one second before leaving him behind, while he¡­


    He was ready to give his life to hers all the long!


    Without flinching before the one they''d called a ''general.''


    I''m not saying he wasn''t having a fun time just like I was, no.


    It''s just ... come on.


    I''m the one every single one of them was afraid of¡­


    And he still stood up, though sort of half-lying down, before me to protect his girl, all the long.


    Big Man was a hero.


    My hero.


    Not the priestess''.


    Meh.


    Bidding farewell and bowing my head to him, as he was just sleeping and breathing here on the earth, I turned and went away.


    To my good (and dumb) friend, I paid my respect, before going away.


    STATUS


    [Name: Skill]


    [Race: Demonic Parasite]


    [Title: Fratricide]


    [Level: 37]


    [Status:


    [HP: 2310/2390]


    [MP: 512/820]


    [Vit. 36]


    [Strength 37]


    [Agility 37]


    [Intelligence 37]


    [Unique skills: [Boramana''s Benediction]]


    [Parasite inherent skills: <Dwelling procedure> <Host Copying> ]


    [Passive skills: [Consciousness][Mana perception][Hoyathu Style (Swordsmanship) ]]


    [Active skills: <Quick Pace> <Four Deadly Black>]


    [Main quests: ?Following the guiding fragrance, head over to the Dryads, and ask them for help.. Surely, they will help the Player.? ]


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 61 - Feud

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    Being weak was something.


    But being strong was another thing.


    "And right now," playfully jumping as I walked onward, "I''m being strong~"


    So, quite naturally, it was fun.


    Being strong was fun, yes, yes.


    If I hadn''t been strong, then I''d have been weak.


    Weak, huh¡­


    My joyful hopping around gradually died down, my feet had brought me to a stop, "Me, I''m an elf right now, and I got a throat."


    It wasn''t really mine, that throat.


    But well, I still placed a hand on it and gripped it real real tight.


    My face frowned.


    Biting my lips, my eyebrows lowered and knitted together.


    But it was still mine. I had to protect it. This throat ... I won''t let it be gashed again by any swordsman, or whatever, really.


    I gulped, clenched my jaws, my eyes squinted, then shook my head, letting go of all this.


    Snapping out of it, "Let''s not just remind ourselves of that, shall we?"


    And my footsteps returned to their task--Taking me to the elves.


    I''ve had my share of fun today.


    Hopefully, they''ve had some fun too, my two loyal subjects.


    They, along with their friends (supposedly) the orcs, must''ve had some real fun, too.


    I mean, they were all together.


    And just like what Old said about adventuring and having fun, ''The more, the scarier, oh ho ho!''


    Or was it that?


    I dunno anymore.


    Well, it was something along those lines.


    And all these funny words, pieced together, forming that even funnier sentence, well, they basically meant¡­


    I don''t remember that either ¡­ duh!


    The words must be wrong, then.


    Anyway, Calming and Angry.


    They must''ve had some real fun down there.


    The other side of that tiny battlefield was right up ahead on the path.


    I was walking towards them.


    Few meters away from me, there was this huge wooden chunk in the middle of the road.


    Neither too shabby nor too luxurious.


    My poor princess'' rusty carriage was to be found there, lying about in its sorry state.


    Still walking, I got nearer to it.


    My hand went and rested on its flank''s wooden surface, "You did well, Carriage, you did well."


    Going alongside it, my hand brushed the woody surface, and quickly, I got past it.


    After the wooden dead carriage, again a dozens meters away, they were here.


    Orcs, elves, humans.


    "Finally nearing an end, their battle."


    My side of the battle was wrapped up already.


    It went pretty quickly. I''d taken care of that. Humans didn''t last much long.


    On this side, though, things weren''t still wrapped up entirely just yet.


    Taking a few steps back, I leaned my shoulder against one side of the carriage and observed.


    Orcs, three of them remained.


    Humans, only one sorry individual was to be left standing up.


    And finally, the elves, "Hehehe, I can be proud of my boys," there still were two.


    The three orcs were circling and cornering the last standing human.


    Smart on one side, painfully swinging his sword at him.


    One other big orc still painfully standing and huffing with one big sword and shield in each hand.


    And another last one, pretty regular, going about--


    Slash!


    Well.


    Going about nothing, now.


    Or maybe yes. Going about falling, and now whacking himself on the earth, staring off in the distance, one arm missing.


    Just going about dying, now.


    It was a surprise they''d survived for that long of a time.


    And I''m talking about the orcs, obviously.


    The last human they were confronting right now wasn''t any human.


    Unfortunately for them, he was tenacious.


    And, "Holy Charge!" in a super quick and elaborate movement of his sword, he''d just slashed the arm of the orc that went falling seconds ago.


    Remember the human who''d launched that big offensive against the poor lot of us at first?


    Well, behold the man, "Growth Shield!"


    Clang!


    And a dull clang resounded.


    Blocking with his shield one of Smart''s short swords as he went slashing at him in his back--


    A wide blinding green light was to be emitted--Even though it only last one second.


    It was enough time, "Shield Charge!"


    Clang!


    The same dull clang sound resounded--Smart''s left short sword blown away to the side.


    It was a surprise the orcs had survived this long, really.


    That''s how it looked to me, at least.


    This man, he wasn''t giving off any good vibes at all. He sounded like danger itself.


    I insist, yes. The last human wasn''t just your average human.


    He was still holding up. As painfully as the orcs, it seemed, but still holding up nonetheless.


    Truly a surprise.


    What was more of a surprise, now?


    Yes, there was even more of a surprise in this scenery.


    The elves, now.


    I mentioned the elves.


    My people, hehehe.


    My two little boys were holding up just fine too.


    Calming must''ve been the reason they''d survived this long, right?


    I mean, without him and his quick-witted calculating brain, Angry would''ve been dead by now, I''m sure.


    "Hey--The elf!" Smart turned to Calming and shouted at him, "Where your other healing talismans at?!"


    Heh.


    And so that was how they''d gotten themselves a place among the orcs, most likely.


    "I''m no longer having any, didn''t I tell you already, the orc?!"


    Even in this situation, as all of this was unfolding, they got time to yell at each other, these two.


    They''re really getting along well, hm.


    The orcs were fighting fiercely at the front, circling and cornering the human paladin, wearing him down as time went by.


    And the elves in all this?


    Angry got himself a bow and a few arrows,


    Woosh!


    Woosh!


    Woosh!


    And he could handle it pretty well.


    --Though he missed all of his shots ¡­ yeah.


    And he just ran out of arrows, "Tsk!" so he clicked his tongue--That was angry we were talking about.


    Tossing his borrowed bow onto the ground, he drew out two daggers.


    Though reluctant to go and join at the front, "Go help them push him, Sakage!" he quickly had to buckle down to the task.


    Human Paladin wasn''t still going down.


    Calming was right in his instructions.


    And by the way, Calming, what was he doing in all this?


    I mean, what was his job?


    I knew he certainly wasn''t useless, that was for sure.


    Though now, what is he doing, hm?


    Angry joined the orcs at the front line. Quickly setting himself to work, he was helping them pushing the strong paladin into a corner.


    All three, they were fighting against him.


    Like a cornered beast, though, Paladin didn''t do so much as wavering one bit¡­


    Orcs and Angry were fighting.


    And Calming was just standing by on the sideline. In each hand, he was holding many elven talismans at the moment.


    Must be preparing and scheming something on his own.


    That''s what I''d expect from him.


    And I was pretty much right to think that way.


    What could he be up to?


    My eyes were set upon him, I observed attentively, "Ten ... nine ¡­ seven," was he counting down?


    Clang!


    Clang!


    The two orcs along with Angry closed their circle around Paladin.


    Clang!


    Being cornered, Paladin had to work a way out of this.


    Quite naturally, he went for the weaker of his opponents, trying to break a breach into their formation.


    Both swinging his sword at Angry and blocking off both of Smart and his colleague''s assault,


    Clang!


    Needless to say that at his peak, Angry wouldn''t have stood any chance against him for more than ten seconds.


    Right now anyway, Paladin was fatigued and worn out to an imaginable point.


    Marveling at how he''d still be standing up in this situation, Angry was getting by too, thankfully for them.


    Deflecting all the savage blows coming his way--


    Slash!


    Smart finally got an opening.


    "Argh!"


    Paladin''s shoulder dropped off.


    Thud.


    His shield went and hit the ground.


    Calming was still counting, "Six ¡­ five ¡­ four¡­"


    A breach was to be found in the seemingly impenetrable defense of the paladin enemy.


    What followed quickly after that was another slash.


    Slash!


    Digging itself deep into the human''s neck, he passed away, still standing up for a brief moment before¡­


    Thud!


    And Calming on his side, "Three ¡­ two ¡­ one¡­"


    Now?


    The floor lit up in a bright light.


    "Now!"


    The battle had just ended ¡­ yet, no.


    Another one just seemed to have started.


    The orcs were up against the elves now¡­


    Surprising.


    "Sakage, get in line," Calming shouted, "We''re not done yet!"


    Their fight was over, and they couldn''t rejoice.


    Internal feud would be the term, I believe.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 62 - Most Entertaining

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    Three.


    Calming was counting down.


    Two.


    Still counting down.


    And one?


    Suddenly, the floor lit up in bright light.


    "Now!"


    The human paladin had just been slain. A thick sword had just gashed his neck from behind.


    And he fell to the ground, giving birth to a loud thud sound.


    Indeed, the battle had just ended ¡­ and yet.


    "Sakage, get in line!"


    "Tsk!"


    Even I had to squint even from that far of a distance, in order not to get slightly blinded by the elves'' thing.


    Quickly, all the light disappeared.


    A fight was over, should they rejoice?


    No.


    Another just seemed to have started.


    "Just give us the goddamn princess, elves!"


    Heh.


    Humans, demi-humans, all the same, right?


    None of them dared to be slow.


    Now that the bigger foe had been dealt with, the little rallying predators would break their truce and go swarming at each other.


    Why''d they even fight among each other, though?


    Weren''t they on pretty good terms before all the fight went down?


    Well.


    ''Give us the goddamn princess,'' right?


    I am but an inexperienced little parasite, maybe there''s even more to it.


    "Saritar Ek Olan!"


    Seemingly knowing the light would go all blind-blind, Angry swiftly got into his line and faced an orc.


    His opponent was Smart.


    "Tch!" Although not that surprised, Smart wasn''t as quick-witted as Calming, "Damn elves!"


    Another fight, yes, Smart.


    Another fight just about started.


    It wouldn''t last long, though.


    All of them were really worn out already.


    And the stronger wouldn''t necessarily be the tougher.


    The stronger would be the winner.


    The one who still stands after all the struggle.


    Who''d be the winner, you think?


    Being blinded, Smart tried to distance himself from the two elves.


    Angry was facing him gripping on his two daggers. Ready to bounce at any moment, though still noticeably hesitant.


    Calming was placing himself right behind Angry, still holding many elven sheets in his hand.


    Now, he''d drawn out a sword too, though.


    Calming, hmm.


    My eyes squinted observing him.


    Without missing a moment, he started mumbling words and applying whatever runes he''d been holding in his left hand onto his sword.


    And, oh oh? It didn''t smell good.


    Rather, it smelt interesting.


    I mean, I don''t know whether that was [Mana Perception] or not but ¡­ as always, I could understand the flow of mana, somehow.


    A considerable amount of energy started to gather around his sword.


    I''m sure he''d be surprising us.


    Just sitting by, there on the side, with my left shoulder resting on my good woody chariot, propping myself up, I''d just observed.


    I didn''t plan on helping the elves to begin with. Now though, I''d further reasons not to do so.


    Let''s just see.


    Smart was blinded.


    What would a blinded person do in front of another person holding two sharp knives, only waiting to stab them in your guts and get rid of themselves?


    Well, I didn''t know.


    Smart though, he knew, "Damnit¡­!" cursing and using both his legs, he jumped backward.


    Angry hadn''t even slashed his knives at him, though.


    Just out of security, right? You never see anything when you''re blind.


    But however, darting backward was precisely not what to do in his situation.


    And that was his mistake, ''cause right behind him, there was his colleague.


    Bumping into him, he nearly tripped, tossing out some orcish words at him, most likely cursing out of nervousness and irritation.


    Heh.


    And from then on, well.


    Calming had quickly got down to the job as he finished applying his last rune on his sword.


    The awaiting surprise would come about now.


    Hmm.


    And Angry.


    He must''ve been the most surprised here.


    And so, to be more surprised, let''s just imagine we''re Angry right now.


    Angry was just before Smart, still hesitant on whether to go in and try to assault Smart or not.


    In Angry''s defense, they were elves against orcs.


    In a fists fight, they''d stand no chance.


    Now, they all carried weapons with them.


    The difference in physical capability still was palpable, though.


    Angry''s relatively shorter and weaker stature was facing Smart''s bigger mass.


    And so we''re here, facing that very tough-looking orc, whom we''ve seen fight before, and whose opponent we didn''t wanna be.


    All that, plus Angry tended to be a coward.


    Not a good, careful and wary coward, no.


    A coward who was scared easily.


    Though knowing the fact that, without being blinded, they stood no chance against the two orcs, Angry still didn''t dare to attack Smart even as it''d be his only opening.


    The elves were considerably weak, and they were facing the orcs.


    Even with his opponent blinded--Blinding light''s effect wouldn''t last long anyway.


    Calming knew this. He knew and knew. He was smart.


    Calming took action, knowing what would be his only window of safe assault.


    The only safe window.


    It''d all unfold now.


    "It''s now or never," I commented.


    And so, being Angry, we''re being pushed from behind, violently, yes.


    We even hear that loud and mad shouting coming from behind us.


    Why is Calming shouting in that mad, frantic way? "Aarghhhh!!!"


    We freak out, "The fuck, man?!" and we fall onward.


    We try to get out of this--Though we can''t, it''s too late, we''re already falling upon the two orcs standing in close ranks too.


    Adding up ourselves to them,


    Stab!


    We feel something piercing through our guts, without stopping, no.


    All of this happens so quickly. We don''t even have time to react.


    That very lame doesn''t stop with just that much--It carries on with the killing.


    It''s just like a knife piercing and cutting through butter¡­


    Oh?


    Are we onto something?


    That elven sword stabbing through our guts ¡­ has it been enchanted and enhanced?


    Surely, it has been.


    Otherwise, how the hell would it be glimmering that much.


    That burning sensation wasn''t only due to the sword, no.


    How many actual elven runes have been used to charge that sword of magical energy?


    We can only wonder.


    Soon, the sword just casually dives in and pierces the orc resting in front of us--Smart''s complexion becomes grave.


    Soon, he coughs blood.


    Oh? And aren''t we coughing blood too?


    And the sword still doesn''t stop with its journey.


    Quickly enough,


    Stab!


    Into the last enemy''s body.


    But no--


    Clang!


    The one lonely elf that was pushing us from behind stops his shouting, "Shit¡­!" and curses.


    Without reaching its purpose, the sword has to call it all off and, "Feh Ek Olan!"


    Being torn off to the side, the pain gushing forth from our guts just abruptly intensifies--And stop.


    Still wondering what the fuck''s just happened, we have to close our eyes, and fall, following the dead smart orc in front of us, too.


    ''Cause, right.


    What''s even happening right now?


    Calming?


    Care to explain ¡­ maybe?


    Did Calming''s appraisal upon this matter was that they couldn''t get away without sacrificing this much?


    That he only could give his all in this wild surprise attack, so that they could take care of the two other orcs in one fell swoop?


    That he even had to sacrifice his fella''s life in order to get that accomplished?


    Calming was drained.


    Drained of all energy, it seemed.


    Wildly huffing, his breathing was too much for him.


    He had to let himself fall to the side, just like his two victims.


    "They¡­" still huffing, he tried to say something.


    Why was he even trying to talk to himself?


    "They ¡­ knew ¡­ too much¡­" painfulling huffing in between each words, Calming explained.


    Was that answering my question?


    Duh.


    Did I even utter it, the question?


    Unwilling to just go down and black out, Calming did try to struggle a bit, "No ¡­ no¡­!"


    There was still one of his enemies living after all.


    And they seemed to ''know too much,'' to quote the exact same terms.


    I shook my head, in his sorry state, he could only go down.


    No other possibility¡­


    Should I help him, now?


    Mumbling out words to himself, the still-standing orc was the winner so far.


    And even though he won, he was scared, his eyes trembled.


    I''d go and congratulate him, but well, he didn''t want me to, it seemed.


    Taking steps back, scarily looking down at his dead boss sharing the same impaled sword as Angry, as they both lied down, and only did that, the winner just ran off.


    Would he be the winner, though?


    And in the end, even pouring both his whole strength and his partner''s life in his attack, he fell to the ground.


    What should I say, if not, "Most entertaining."


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 63 - Noble Spirit

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    From the top of the sky, they were coming, rushing down.


    The sun rays were diving, from high high up above the sky. Just like ... just like sun rays!


    And my forehead?


    It''d collect a whole bunch of these before having them welcomed on my skin.


    And all that process?


    Well, it made me sweat a little bit.


    Beads of sweat were accumulating on my temples.


    I sighed and swiped them off with my forearm.


    It felt hot.


    The sun.


    It was the sun which was doing all this.


    What else did it do, the sun, now?


    It gave me the time, didn''t it?


    And saying its sun rays were diving down to me right from the top of the sky wasn''t exactly true.


    In fact, rather from the top of the sky, they were coming from a bit lower point.


    The sun wasn''t at its zenith any longer.


    Time had passed.


    And the sun passed too.


    So, yes, the sun was there in the sky, and he''d been tilting to the side for pretty much a long time, by now.


    Well, that was as far as the sun was concerned.


    And me, where was I, you ask?


    Crouching down, I was peering over my knees, still going about this new business of mine.


    "So ¡­ should I rather take this one¡­?"


    In front of me and my knees, they were all extended and presented on the ground.


    Many many weapons.


    All extended before my feet.


    None of them were missing.


    Neatly ranged and lined up by myself.


    None of them dared to deviate from their place.


    And me, I was just examining them all.


    "Or maybe I should take this one ¡­ mmm¡­"


    Many many weapons I''m telling you.


    So much so that the poor me didn''t know which one to choose.


    Among these weapons, there were regular human swords, elven ones, and orcish ones.


    There were also axes, tons of them. Oh, and there were these things too¡­ "Clubs, right¡­?"


    "Tsk, tsk," clicking my tongue, I didn''t like them.


    Not as stylish and cool as the swords and axes.


    Holding on that puny club, I made some more clicking tongue sounds.


    "Ugly, ugly, ugly," and I tossed the one I''d been holding in my hand to the side, "Garbage is with garbage."


    In front of me to my right, "And you stay here." right there, yes, there were all the other garbage weapons.


    "Hmph," I snorted at Garbage Club. "''That understand??"


    I hope they got the message.


    Shaking my head, I got to chuckle.


    Of course they can''t understand.


    They don''t speak.


    They''re just weapons.


    And I was sorting them out.


    It was fun.


    And so, just like that, I got to crouch back down before my little babies standing before myself, "Should I take this one, then¡­?"


    My eyes were squinting ¡­ I came across a sharp-looking sword.


    "You ¡­ you picked my interest!"


    Standing back up, I jumped and jumped, two times, as I skillfully avoided all the weapons with my feet, just about landing where I should. "Come here see daddy!"


    And picked it up.


    This sword was cool.


    It wasn''t super big and heavy like a longsword would be.


    Nor was it too damn standard and boring, no.


    Can''t you see it? It''s actually sparkling and glittering a little bit.


    In the air, I bent it and lined it up with the light coming from up here ... it was relatively faint ... but yes!


    Definitely has some aura in it.


    I can sense mana coming out of it.


    "All of that, plus it isn''t an ax!" I nodded repeatedly, a satisfied look on my face, "Not that I got something against axes, though¡­!"


    Yes.


    Axes were fine too.


    Though, me, I''d prefer using a sword.


    I was used to it, in a way. A super eerie way, I''ll give you that. Still though, I was used to them.


    That [Hoyathu Style] Passive Skill I stole was just mine at this point.


    Swords are mine~


    And anyway now, the weapons assembly!


    All of them, I''d patiently gathered and arranged this whole time.


    And just like this,


    "Ahem," coughing into my hand, I nodded again, "Okay, okay, folks ¡­ you''re dismissed!"


    Turning my heels on them, this was my departure.


    I''d assembled all of them into this little gathering so that I could choose one of them. I wanted to swap weapons.


    My tiny dagger (I''d snatched away to Calming, so wasn''t even mine in the first place) wasn''t as cool as this glittering magical human sword!


    Waving it around in the air, I chuckled more, "Be happy to serve me, new sword."


    It was decided, this sword was mine.


    And time had passed too!


    I mentioned it earlier. Time has gone by. Time had to go by. And so time did. Time just went by.


    "Hey!" dashing along with quick little steps, "Calming, finally waking up?!"


    To the other side of the weapon gathering, he was right there, the poor guy.


    "Gnn¡­"


    Yes, Calming was resting onto the side of the weapons assembly.


    Just sleeping by, agonizing, he was there.


    Well, sleeping mostly, I''d say.


    And now, he was done with it.


    The weapon assembly had killed enough time.


    "You''re finally done, right, right?!"


    "Gnn ¡­ princess¡­?" rubbing his eyes and wrinkling his face,


    "Princess?! You''re covered in blood, are you okay?!"


    Painfully taking up his two heavy eyelids, he placed one of his fragile-looking hands on the ground, abruptly propping himself up.


    "Really went hard at you, didn''t it, huh?"


    "Princess¡­? Wh--Where are we?!"


    "Shh, shh. Take it easy, silly. You gotta take it easy, alright? It''s really taken its toll on you, that super attack of yours."


    Though super worn out and tired, with his pale complexion, his adrenaline went up again.


    Throwing his head from one side to the other, he was scanning around us, without uttering a single word.


    It went right, left, right, left, behind, front, right, behind, front, left.


    What was up with that elf, now?


    "Just chill out, why don''t you.


    "We''re good.


    "We''re safe.


    "You took them all down, remember?"


    "No--No, princess! They knew about you¡­!" and casting back his eyes downward, just like he used to do in difficult times, he was only going about shaking his and muttering about words of lamentation to himself.


    Trying to work out a solution, too, duh.


    That''s Calming we''re talking about, right?


    Hurriedly trying to stand up, facing behind himself--


    "Don--Don''t just go that way, I''m telling you you need to rest, you ding-dong!"


    I tapped my sword on the ground, catching his attention, his eyes darted on it, "We. Are. Good.


    "You understand?"


    And from the tip of my sword tapping on the earth, his as though as dead eyes climbed all their way up to my eyes.


    I nodded to him.


    He nodded back to me.


    He truly is in a pitiful state ... would you look at that.


    But good, anyway.


    He understood and calmed down. He wouldn''t try to run after the escaping orc. He was calmed and relax, I think.


    Or maybe he wasn''t.


    I wouldn''t know much.


    "Hah~" I sighed.


    It was a friendly sigh, though.


    Calming had been through a lot.


    Calming, right?


    Calming, hmm¡­


    Calming did many things. Super surprising things, yup. You saw them too.


    If he was in this pitiful and worn-out state of his as we speak, that wasn''t for no reason.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 64 - Duh

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    Calming''s pitiful and worn-out state wasn''t just for no reason.


    He''d given his whole.


    With his sword, he''d stabbed many enemies in one go.


    An impressive sight to behold. Very much so. Calming was super strong.


    So much so, that he''d gotten rid of two ¡­ rather three enemies in one go.


    All of them in one go.


    Why''d he do that?


    They knew too much, right?


    That''s what he''d said before falling down, fatigued.


    As for why he''d killed the two orcs, I understood there would just be a feud between the two groups that they were.


    They''d no bigger foe anymore, so quite naturally, they''d be getting at each other.


    And adding itself to all of that, they knew I was the princess, didn''t they?


    They called me ''the princess,'' remember?


    But anyway, it was their feud.


    Hmm ¡­ and so he killed them using that strong technique I''d never expected he''d be the possessor of.


    That really went pushhh to the side, then slash slash at all of them, to finally staaaab in them all.


    And yup, pretty much dead, his opponents, huh.


    Now, that''d settle it for the two orcs.


    This was reason enough to slay them, right?


    Maybe there were other reasons, like the way they knew too much things about me, or whatever. I had much time to think up all these possibilities.


    Fact was, they were dead bodies, now.


    That was just how it was--That, and I didn''t care at all.


    None of my business, as usual.


    Their feud, it was theirs.


    And he had to deal with that with his only swords and elven runes or whatever.


    By the way, that sword, it was dead now. As tired as its yielder. So, no, in case you wondered, I couldn''t just pick that one up. Not usable no more, duh.


    In fact, yes, the sword couldn''t just rest and sleep it off to become brand-new again.


    Calming could, thankfully.


    He was so much drained of all energy after that big critical strike.


    It cost him a lot, let me tell you.


    Killing many folks, right?


    Even that one little angry elf¡­


    Kinda miss him now that I think of it.


    I mean, yeah, killing many folks, but...


    Even Angry, though?


    Killing Angry, huh.


    "It was a necessary sacrifice, prin--princ¡­


    "It was just a necessary sacrifice to ensure I''d stay alive in the end and that no information would be leaking out¡­


    "The princess needs me.


    "And our people need the princess...


    "Not like it''s any of your business anyway, isn''t that correct...?"


    Hmm.


    I mean, of course it''s my business. I''m the princess, right?


    I only snorted and looked down at him.


    My lips didn''t move, and neither did his.


    This discussion had to be continued, though.


    "The last one you were afraid of, he''s right there," my sword went and pointed at his head to the side.


    It was a single head, without a body, about standing up on the side as it was hanging out with its new friends, the flies.


    "You didn''t directly put him to death," still standing up, I looked down at him half lying and bowing towards me, "I understood you wanted them dead,"


    He wouldn''t have pulled that super strong attack off without a good reason, he needed to wipe them all, "And so, me, I just went after him to finish the job.


    "Thought I''d bring you the head so that it''d ease your mind, Calming."


    His eyes did go and peer at the head that was his. Still looking down, he nodded his head before muttering to himself, "Yes ... I saw," with the same pitiful look on his face.


    He must''ve been thinking Angry was a necessary sacrifice, though I could''ve just wiped all of the orcs myself.


    Let''s just not destroy his spirit further.


    And he''s still looking down right now.


    "Ahem.


    "You really surprised me anyway ¡­ back then, I mean."


    And I had to cough back again into my hand, sort of chasing that weird atmosphere away¡­


    Hm.


    He''d rested enough.


    And so, now, we should just go on with the princess'' adventure time.


    I turned my back on him, and trod a few steps.


    "Well, why don''t we get moving, then--"


    "I''m sorry!"


    Whack!


    "I''m so sorry!


    "I truly am¡­!"


    Upon hearing that very loud whacking sound, one of my eyebrows arched up.


    "I had to understand."


    Turning back my face to him¡­?


    What was that?


    Oh.


    The whacking sound, it was Calming''s head.


    Whacking onto what?


    Onto the earth.


    "I understand I had to¡­!


    "And yet, I didn''t!"


    "What''s up, hey," I smiled and peered around us awkwardly.


    Didn''t know how to take all of that.


    Was he being this apologetic because he''d endangered my life with this whole battle thing?


    Surely, I''m fine, "Don''t worry about it, I''m good--"


    "--O Noble Spirit!"


    "Duh!!!


    "Why am I even surprised?!"


    That oh-so-familiar name made me jumped, my jaw dropped!


    "Pardon me!


    "And please, give us back the princess!"


    He''d understood it!


    Crap...!


    When he talked to me just now ... the way he''d referred to me as ''the princess,'' should''ve clued me in!


    My blunder!


    But, hey, wait!


    "I''m so sorry, O Noble Spirit!"


    "--I''m--I''m not ¡­ I''m not being attacked by you ¡­ right?!"


    Taking a few steps back, I could only be wary of him ¡­ right?!


    I even had to strike my battle stance!


    "I''m so sorry if the Noble Forest Spirit may think that''s the case!!"


    And he went whacking his head back again onto the floor.


    "Duh!"


    My gosh.


    Like, woah.


    What was the hell with the way he''d been whacking his head like this onto the solid earth, huhh?


    Wasn''t he super tired and worn out, that elf?!


    Surely, this long long nap of his did him well, from what I can see, at least!


    Hmph.


    Well, sure, why not.


    Should I run?


    Should I not?!


    My oh my¡­


    Me, O Strong Me, think something up, real quickly...!


    And duh once again!


    I mean, wait up.


    Angry was up to date with me not being their princess.


    I know this.


    I even considered getting rid of him to let it all go under the carpet.


    Now, how was it that he became aware of that¡­?


    He''d heard me speaking fluently their human tongue, right?


    That, I wasn''t supposed to be able to do, right??


    And Angry, when he was alive, he''d had ears, right???


    Didn''t Calming also have ears?!


    Wasn''t also Calming right next to me when I was conversing with the orcs'' party???


    Dumb.


    I''m so dumb.


    Who wouldn''t have thought of this?


    Since Angry understood, Calming too must''ve understood!


    Thinking back on it, he was kinda acting weird too¡­!


    Don''t tell me his little rant back then with these ¡­ no longer living orcs was a way for him to let off some steam¡­?


    There was also the way how he''d only dryly gulped and looked at me awkwardly when I told him I''d be handling and resolving his feud with the orcs¡­


    Duh, duh, duh.


    I wish a brain.


    And as I was thinking back on all that,


    Whack!


    "I''m so sorry, O Noble Forest Spirit!


    "Will you please, give us the princess back?! After we''re done with your honorable affair, of course!!"


    Still prostrating himself before me, his whacking head didn''t waver in whacking more and more, giving some punch and power to his way too long, unwelcomed, and not even desired apology¡­


    Good grief.


    I can run again, can''t I?


    "Meh," peering behind me, that''d be about the direction I needed to take.


    Though, no.


    I shall not flee.


    He just mentioned it, didn''t he.


    My ''honorable affair,'' he said.


    Me? Going alone and wrapping up the quest on my own, dealing with the Dryads?


    That certainly was not a possibility.


    What if I ran into other complications, after all?


    Plus, there were these mysterious Dryads beings I didn''t know anything about¡­


    Wait up ... was he maybe confusing me with one of them?


    See?


    That''s just it.


    I''m way too lost.


    And so, two choices were offering themselves to me.


    Running off on one hand.


    It''d mean dealing with a whole bunch of wild things, that I''ll refer to as complications, on my own, it was a NO.


    Not running off on the other hand.


    And this one option would mean having to deal with that one ''complication.''


    And ¡­ it was also a NO, duh.


    Which was the bigger NO, though?


    Well, well, well.


    Here we go again.


    Whack!


    "O Noble Spirit! Forgive my sins!"


    Will ya shut up already?!


    I ain''t no Noble Spirit or nothing, duh!


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 65 - Favor

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    Time had passed.


    The sun dropped down again.


    So time had passed.


    And Calming¡­?


    Calming explained to me.


    And his tense face was being even more downward with each sentence he finished.


    He told me he wondered.


    "I actually wondered ¡­ how¡­?"


    Thankfully, he''d undone the deep and full of emotions kowtow he''d performed earlier.


    He got to explain and talk to me.


    We were still in the forest. Still at the place our carriage broke down, to be more specific.


    At this point, it was like a second home to us.


    Thankfully, we''d be going away in a few.


    I was growing more and more familiar with the surroundings since we''d been there for at least 6 hours now, I''d say.


    And though his face wasn''t quite willing to do so, his shoulders were facing mine.


    "Pardon me to ask, O Noble Spirit, but¡­" at some point, eventually, his face went up and met mine, "Why may there be this great deal of distancing between the two of us¡­?"


    We were talking and discussing all of what needed to be discussed.


    "Just so that you don''t try anything funny on me, you ding-dong¡­! "


    Tough, yes, we were apart from each other.


    "Just leave me be!


    "I''m comfortable with you sitting this far away from me!


    "What''s more, I can hear you just fine!" I nodded to him after I was done shouting all of that super loudly.


    Not sure whether he could distinguish and perceive that nodding of my head, though.


    "Yes ¡­ I understand," putting up an awkward smile on his face, he went on, "But well, thirty meters is a bit ¡­ too much ¡­ only if you ask me, that is!"


    We were far away from each other.


    "It''s necessary!" I shouted back again. "So that you don''t try funny things on me!"


    "I must apologize for this dumb intervention of mine, then, O Noble Spirit."


    And in this apologetic and ridiculous setting, I was on one side, casually in my comfortable frog sitting position, while he was farther away from me, on the other side, formally sitting and resting on his knees as they were joined.


    His hands were joined at the tip of his knees.


    "Anyway, where was I, erm¡­"


    And just like this, he got to take back where he left off¡­


    "I actually wondered ¡­ how?


    "How would she come to ask to meet with Foret''s guardians.


    "How could she just try something like that¡­?


    "I had no understanding over this matter.


    "I really was astounded but decided to still go with it and see what''d happen.


    "But now it all holds much sense and meaning¡­


    "You ¡­ you must be one of them--One of the guardians¡­!


    "You must be, O Noble Spirit!


    "--Oh! My blunder again!"


    In an absurd frantic movement, he didn''t dare to be slow as he brought both hands to his gaping mouth,


    "I won''t inquire again!"


    "Meh."


    Me, I am one of the dryads to Calming, apparently.


    I don''t quite get it, as always¡­


    But well, that is just me.


    In fact, as Calming had his own load of wonders, I wondered too.


    How was I a dryad?


    Why would I be one?


    How come he thinks I''m one?


    Many questions as always.


    I don''t get it, but that''s just me.


    I''m still new to all this thing people call life when I think about it.


    I should be around one week old by now.


    And that''s very very not much, I can assure you.


    "You don''t inquire about me!!," I reminded him, still shouting, "That''s right, Calming! You don''t!"


    "Ye--Yes, O Noble Spirit!"


    The princess'' title wasn''t mine to use as I see fit anymore ¡­ but strangely enough, now he now seemed to hold me in even higher esteem.


    Ultimately, I thought that''d be a problem.


    But, no.


    Far from being a problem, I think, probably.


    As panicking as he''d been with me, "You won''t allow me to kowtow before you in respect, O Noble Spirit," frantically bringing his whole head down, "But allow me to do this much at least!"


    Yes.


    I asked him not to inquire about my condition ¡­ of noble and high spirit or whatever!


    Because, well, I didn''t want to be found out another time¡­!


    What if he got to figure out something out of some false and random info I might give him¡­


    Both he and his dead friend had my identity found out ¡­ but it was only to get even more lost about my true identity!


    "It''s really just like in the elders'' tales when I was but a wee kid ¡­ the noble spirits are real¡­"


    Pfft.


    Oh, please, don''t make me laugh, Calming.


    I''m having enough problems to repress my urge to laugh¡­!


    Don''t make it worse!


    "--Anyway," bringing his head back up, "I''m truly sorry, O Noble Spirit!"


    Waving at him, I indicated to him it was fine.


    "Still, I should have understood beforehand! I should have noticed something!"


    "It''s fine, it''s fine," waving his worries with the same hand even faster, "Now you understand. You finally do. I''m a Noble Spirit, and, err, you gotta obey me, right?"


    "Very much so!" bowing his head down for the ¡­ I didn''t count them anymore at this point, "Thank you very much, O Noble Spirit!"


    Nor did I count all these ''O Noble Spirit'' he threw at me ¡­ duh.


    Kinda starts to get annoying.


    "It all makes sense, O Noble Spirit.


    "I kind of knew everything ¡­ ever since the beginning ¡­ I did not suspect anything much.


    "Fact is, it is so much.


    "I should have known, once again.


    "I shall not say it enough times.


    "The princess.


    "She was so afraid and silent all the time.


    "Weak and alone.


    "She would cry and weep so much at night.


    "I know she did not want me to hear her.


    "Facing me and Sakage, the one you call Angry, O Noble Spirit,


    "She did not want to show us her weaknesses.


    "And I''m sorry about that. I could not be a good enough guardian to her.


    "Guardian ¡­ huh¡­


    "Can I even call myself a guardian¡­?"


    Shaking his head with much sorrow and sadness, he got to pause for four, fives seconds before,


    "Our princess is a good little girl, she has ¡­ she¡­


    "You may not be fully acquainted with the full circumstances regarding why is it that Foret''s domain has been thus ransacked and plundered by¡­


    "I apologize, I should not get beside the point.


    "I should--By the way, O Noble Spirit, if you may allow me to inquire about this much ¡­"


    "You may speak," I waved an allowing hand at him, "I shall answer if I am to do so."


    "The princess ¡­ is she safe and sound?


    "I ¡­ I cannot help but worry, O Noble Forest Spirit¡­"


    "Crap."


    "Wh--What did you say, O Noble Spirit?"


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 66 - Horrible Things

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    "Crap."


    "I''m sorry, O Noble Spirit¡­ Wh--What did you say, O Noble Spirit?


    He didn''t understand?


    No, he doesn''t look like he did.


    Phew.


    Thankfully, I just muttered it.


    "--I--I understand," he added on his own.


    Did he not expect an answer, then?


    Should I rather say...


    ''Of course she is.''


    ''Nah, she''s dead.''


    Which one should I use? Obviously, neither of them.


    I just kept silent, hopefully, he wouldn''t inquire further ¡­ I need to think up some well-made responses.


    "So ¡­ can I even be referred to as the princess'' guardian?


    "Doubtless, no.


    "This whole situation, like I said, I was expecting something.


    "There definitely was something wrong with the princess'' behavior.


    "Something had changed.


    "Now, while I expected something, I didn''t expect--Nor would even dare expect something of this magnitude.


    "It''s unprecedented.


    "I expected something but waved away all suspicions I had about her.


    "I could be proud of her.


    "She was so sickly and weak in a first time.


    "But then she underwent such a transformation--She, she was robust and powerful.


    "Heh.


    "What an asshole.


    "For me to expect her to grow this strong out of nowhere, just like this ¡­ I really have to be a huge asshole.


    "Nobody ever genuinely took care of her--Expect for her father, the king¡­


    "We didn''t even try to make her strong.


    "And I, as a huge asshole, and sorry for the vulgarity, but that''s all the truth, can I even expect something like such a transformation to happen?


    "Most certainly, I cannot.


    "Yet, I was proud of it.


    "And I was being complacent, thinking all of this was true.


    "Plus, there was this ominous aura leaking off of you, virtually all the time, be it in great or little quantity¡­"


    And so he spoke, and so he spoke, up till at some point, "Ho--Hoh?!" and got his head bowed back down after his hands with panic waved ''No, no!'' at me,


    "I do not mean ominous in a wicked and unpleasant way, O Noble Spirit!!


    "It''s just--It''s just to us, it--it feels just like ¡­ death, if I may say so ¡­ seizing and breathing down our necks ¡­ when you ¡­ let us taste a portion of your killing intent--If it makes sense to you.


    "Since you must be, and I cannot, once again, pretend to nor even hope to know the extent of it, the possessor of considerable strength, O Noble Spirit."


    Rubbing my nose with a finger, "Hehehe~" if he thought he''d just buy me like this ¡­ that elf, "I understand."


    "I''m glad you do.


    "Anyway, the princess, I cannot expect that of her.


    "And so, O Noble Spirit, I beg you humbly and bow my head to you¡­


    "Since you agreed and listened to me for that long, I am reaching the end of this discussion I have pleaded, and that you have accepted¡­


    "Please ¡­ I ask of you humbly ¡­ O Noble Forest Spirit, return the princess to us¡­!


    "Please¡­!


    "I shall not ask for anything else.


    "I shall not."


    And he stopped the course of his moving lips.


    "Sigh."


    Me?


    I just sighed.


    I had to sigh.


    "Ahem."


    This was a long discussion.


    And it was reaching an end.


    After we''d met back again with each other ¡­ I was troubled.


    Bluntly, it was just like this, should I be going with or without him?


    That forest they call Foret, I don''t like it. I mean, there are plenty of things I don''t really like in this forest.


    Like, the temperature at night, I don''t know about the season, but it''s always so cold.


    The surface area, it''s way too broad and vast, when, in comparison to Sville''s village, for example, you can''t easily tell a part from another in these oh-so-much woods populated areas.


    There''s also the fact that I don''t know what I''ll be stumbling upon during my journey.


    Journey that was soon to be over, I''ll give you that, but still a journey nonetheless.


    At night, there always were these unsettling little cries of random creatures or whatever, really.


    Well, many things, right?


    Or maybe am I just making excuses not to go on my own since it may be more dangerous alone.


    Well, well, well.


    All of which made me stay with the elf.


    It was fine, wasn''t it?


    With him, I didn''t have any problems outside.


    I could just go on with the quest as it was already planned.


    He knew I wasn''t the princess.


    So that was dangerous.


    I couldn''t expect him to just patiently help me knowing this, right?


    Now, though, did he entirely know about me?


    Not at all.


    I might as well be the mighty noble forest spirit, right now, after all.


    And, once again, seeing how he acts and behaves with me ¡­ I couldn''t hope for better, actually.


    He must''ve felt super weird about it himself, so I knew he wouldn''t ask too many questions.


    Like, all these times I was just acting as the princess, I mean, well, it was kinda embarrassing, now that we both know it was just comedy.


    And so he wouldn''t ask too much. We''d just get the Character''s Creation Quest done.


    I was kind of looking forward to that quest too, at that.


    But anyway, this was another matter, following on to the princess.


    The topic of our conversation, which was mostly himself talking alone to be perfectly honest, well, it was the princess.


    He wanted me to give him the princess back.


    "Ahem," my hand was brought before my mouth, I cleared my throat, "Sp--Speaking of which¡­"


    And come to think of it now, was it just as good as I made it look like, being the noble forest spirit¡­?


    "I mean, I kinda find myself in a troubled position right now¡­"


    I was stressed out.


    What should I even tell him?


    "O Noble Spirit, should I remind you I cannot hear you from this distance when you only mumble and mutter words?"


    "I''m--I know, I know," jolting, (did I say that out loud?) I regained my composure and continued, "I''m just thinking about your proposal."


    "Absolutely," abruptly standing up, as if no pain whatsoever was to be felt in his knees, "I shall wait and thank you for your consideration, O Noble Spirit."


    So ¡­ what should I tell the man?


    Still sitting in my frog position, I was now swinging my upper body from left to right, "Hmm¡­"


    At this point, I mean, I can''t just tell him my truth.


    And standing back up, Calming went up and met with his sword, "No use in you anymore, huh."


    Not too far away from his weapon, now, "And look in what pitiful state you are too, Sakage," we could find Sakage and Smart still lying about together.


    My feet brought me up, too.


    "You really did a great job, Calming. Angry''s sacrifice wasn''t unnecessary at all, we really couldn''t help it--"


    "Thank you for your consideration, O Noble Spirit," he calmly said, still looking down at Angry.


    "I don''t pity this man."


    Was he talking about Angry?


    Doubtless he was.


    A blank.


    What followed his words would just be a dull blank ¡­ and then, "And you don''t have to pity him, too."


    What was he trying to say, exactly?


    Angry sounded like a dick.


    That''s how I felt about Angry, too.


    After Calming had to tell him off since he was behaving the way he was too much, he eventually got straight back again.


    But before that, I didn''t like him either.


    "I couldn''t actually be happier to have had to sacrifice that very individual¡­ At least, he served a good purpose."


    Well, Calming, huh.


    After what he had to do, I thought I''d help him ease up his mind a little, but well, "I can see you don''t need me comforting you, then."


    And I''d leave it at that.


    "About your princess--"


    "--He deserved to die.


    "He did horrible things¡­ sigh.


    "Well, we all deserve to die, actually. Almost all of us, living intelligent and sentient creatures.


    "And yet we live."


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 67 - Found Out?

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    "He deserved to die.


    "He did horrible things...


    "Sigh.


    "And it''s not just true for Sakage and his hideous self.


    "Well, we all deserve to die, actually. Almost all of us, living, intelligent, and sentient creatures.


    "And yet we live.


    "Huh.


    "And I guess if you think you do deserve it ... then you don''t ... and it''s even truer for yourself."


    What was he on about? He must''ve seen I was watching him from the corner of my eye, because,


    "Never mind me, O Noble Spirit," he said as he apologetically raised his lips'' two fatigued corners, "I''m just speaking to myself."


    Clearing his throat, he spoke loudly and distinctively,


    "The bottom line is,


    "You don''t have to pity me, nor do you have to pity Sakage."


    I didn''t want to destroy Calming. By telling him Angry''s sacrifice was necessary, maybe it''d have eased his mind.


    He was stronger than that, though.


    And me anyway, in all this? I should rather worry about myself, correct??


    I mean, I wasn''t out of trouble, was I, now?


    After I stood up, with the shining sword I loved so much, I got up and shortened the distance between the two of us.


    Shining sword was just being dragged by my foot, turning over the earth as its tip was down unsheathed.


    And I walked along, up till I joined Calming. He still was looking down on Angry''s corpse, standing by it.


    Things were pretty much clear between the two of us. We''d talked everything out


    He wouldn''t attack me. I knew that. No more funny little elven tricks based on unknown runes or anything. I could just approach him normally.


    Leaning forward, he picked his ineffective sword up.


    "You are a noble spirit and you took over my--Our princess'' body," clenching his fist onto the sword''s handle, "And I¡­"


    His fist then was to be clenched even harder upon the fragile handle of his sword.


    His eyes still shot down, his sorrowful face underwent one hell of a frowning.


    "The least you can allow us to have is to render herself to us."


    And that''d be it.


    I had to provide him with an answer.


    Be it whatever. I gotta respond.


    Thinking up of a suitable response for quite a long time now, I''d decided on lying.


    Hmm.


    Let''s just act naturally.


    I got this, myself.


    Giving her back? Well, of course I can do it, warmly smiling and performing the best thumbs-up ever.


    You can do it.


    You just gotta say the words.


    Come on, go ahead.


    My eyes went up and tried to get a good look at his.


    But they were still cast downwards.


    It was tough to be Calming.


    Let''s just repeat a last time, ''Giving her back? Well, hmph, of course, I, the mighty noble spirit can do that, right, who do you think I am, poor elf?''


    Ohh ... and I should even add something like, ''Rejoice for I officially accept your request.''


    Gnn...


    Here I go!


    "G--G--Gi--Giving her--"


    Damn. No.


    "Of--Of c--Of course!"


    "Is--Is everything alright, O Noble Spirit?!"


    Hurriedly waving at him, and taking a step back, "O--Okay¡­! I won''t get any closer!"


    Seized by a frantic panic, he stepped back.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Meanwhile I ¡­ well.


    "Argh, it''s just--it''s just my throat ¡­ ahem, I''m alright," regained my composure, I puffed my chest back again, and solemnly,


    "Gi--Giving her back ¡­" damnit, I couldn''t be any more awkward than that, "Of--Of course I can''t, err, can do that, haha hahahah ¡­ right?"


    Scratching the back of my head, I was sweating like mad.


    And he said nothing¡­


    No shit.


    What happened to the well-prepared super catchline I''d prepared beforehand?!


    "I--I can do that, Calming, yes!"


    Keeping silent, huh.


    What''s that mean¡­?!


    My gosh.


    Am I found out again¡­?


    "No--Not like she''s dead ¡­ or something, actually, hahah hahah ¡­ right??!"


    C''mon, Calming, feedback, feedback...!


    Don''t just leave me without feedback...!


    (Author''s note: same goes for you readers, by the way; your feedback, I need it.)


    My eyes were going from right to left over and over again.


    And with a very much suspicious look ¡­ "--Thank you very much, O Mighty Noble Forest Spirit!!!"


    Duh!


    Not suspicious at all¡­!


    Did he buy that?!


    Amply bowing his happy head at me, he got to thank me again, "Thank you very much!!!"


    Argh.


    Sheesh.


    I kinda feel bad for him, now.


    But problem was resolved, it seemed.


    And all this setting only got me left, still scratching my head as awkwardly as suspiciously.


    The princess isn''t dead.


    But she is.


    Let''s just keep that info to myself.


    She''s dead.


    I know she is.


    Just like the others.


    Any of the former hosts didn''t get to live on after I''d hopped off of them.


    All of them had that one thing in common.


    They''d been taken over by me.


    Why would she be different?


    Anyway, I was safe.


    And what would come after being safe?


    Adventuring, of course.


    Heading towards the forest''s core once again, but this time about, on foot. That was our task. And we intended in getting it dealt with the sooner we could.


    Showing me the direction, we got to get moving already.


    But before this, maybe we should rest?


    I asked him whether he needed to get some sleep before we go.


    He got to sleep beforehand. It left me time to choose a weapon and play with some other random things, but it wasn''t much.


    Maybe did he need to sleep more?


    With his usual smile he told me he was fine.


    No, we shouldn''t rest.


    And so we left without taking a break.


    Just like he and I willed.


    We didn''t follow up with the carriage path, though.


    I waved bye-bye to our carriage, and we''d get started already.


    Funnily enough, Calming did the same, heh.


    We just paused there, and waved at the poor ol'' carriage.


    We directly cut through the forest.


    My companion told me it''d be faster that way.


    We only had to follow the route when we got the carriage.


    Now, things were different.


    And so, it''d be faster that way.


    Following him, we left all the bloody corpses behind us.


    The world was ahead.


    And in the same good forest I''d been wandering about, here and there, sometimes within an old man''s dwelling, some other times in this or that inn, or even simply on the road, we''d resume with our journey.


    It was my journey.


    Sometimes, the forest was dense.


    It was kind of complicated to get moving at a steady pace in these times.


    Calming was walking before me, and with skillfully waving arms, he''d withdraw every branch and leaves that''d be getting in my way.


    We were getting by.


    And some other times, the forest wasn''t so dense.


    I preferred that better.


    In these times, we''d just be walking apart from each other.


    Calming at the front, and me following him from behind.


    Silence reigned in these parts of the woods.


    Despite Calming''s warnings, this time, it was kind of safe.


    Or so it seemed to me, at least.


    There was just silence, yes.


    And we had time to talk, too.


    "Can she hear me?"


    He''d asked that question at some point.


    I didn''t stammer and stutter.


    I was good.


    And I told him she could.


    Just out of the blue.


    It quite caught me off-guard, so, well.


    Receiving my answer, he sighed, still marching on.


    Eventually, Calming told me he was sorry.


    He told me my life was precious.


    Following his heart was no good in such a situation, he''d told me.


    And thus he had to follow his brain.


    Rational facts and priorities outdid emotional ones.


    One life in exchange for the safety of dozens of thousands of lives.


    He tells me he cannot protect me.


    And that he is very sorry for it.


    --Well, since I''m not the princess, he isn''t talking to me, though.


    They don''t have any other choices, he says.


    And I just listened.


    No tears flowing out of my eyes, this time about, good.


    The forest wasn''t so dense at all, at some point, and after discussing it, "I can handle running just fine, O Noble Spirit."


    Nodding to him, we''d run from now on.


    ?Head up to Foret''s core with the help of your new friend and meet up with the Dryads. 0/1?


    My new friend, who was Old, I think, must''ve been still watching me from a distance.


    Otherwise, the quest would''ve been changed.


    And with each running step, we were getting closer and closer.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 68 - Moving On

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    At this point in the story, it was just me and Calming.


    We were running.


    ?Head up to Foret''s core with the help of your new friend and meet up with the Dryads. 0/1?


    My new friend must''ve been still watching me from a distance.


    Otherwise, the quest would''ve been changed.


    ?Let the Player follow the guiding fragrance that he accomplishes the quest safely.?


    With each running step we took, sniff, sniff, I could smell the guiding fragrance more.


    Tap, tap, tap


    And we didn''t stop running.


    We did that for quite a long time. I had time to be astounded by Calming''s vigor.


    Peering over to my sides, I''d observe the vast woodland as we trod through itself.


    It was green and ¡­ green, mostly.


    Even as the tree trunks were brownish, "So, so, many leaves and grass, huh," I observed further.


    Anyway, the two of us, we continued running.


    At some point, well, just as being breathing was being breathing--Calming was out of breath.


    "Huf, huf, huf," he was huffing but still running.


    I could distinguish his wild huffing sounds just fine. Even when he was a couple of meters away in front of me, running at quite the fast pace.


    His speed had constantly decreased compared to his energetic start.


    But knowing him, "Huf, huf, huf," even as his chest was painfully gasping for air, he didn''t stop.


    I stopped him.


    He didn''t want to stop.


    Telling him I was too tired and needed to rest for a bit he accepted to stop.


    However, he apologetically bowed down his head (maybe he understood) and told me it''d be time to rest if I indicated so.


    He insisted we''d at least need to walk.


    Time was running, he''d told me.


    That, plus we needed not to get motionless the best we could, "We never know when someone will fall on us if we do that."


    ''Cause, yeah, it''s nighttime, right now.


    And what was more, "Since we already are this near from your brethren, I suggest we don''t stop yet."


    Getting into the forest core, we''d be safe.


    Only then we''d get to rest, if I indicated to do so, as usual, you know the drill.


    And just as usual, I''d give the man my permission to go about whatever he''d planned.


    We walked in the night.


    Surprisingly enough, seeing I could do just fine.


    I didn''t even need to use my [Mana Perception] skill this time.


    My eyes were just fine with the darkness. They could see.


    It wasn''t something I had beforehand if I remember correctly.


    Refusing to think too much about it, I just ignored it.


    It was an easy thing to do, at this point.


    Growing up with all of this and that ... not knowing this, not being aware of that, not understanding this, not comprehending that, yadda yadda yadda.


    I''m a pro when it comes to, erm, what was the exact line again, ''Go along with the flow,'' right?


    I could see just fine, and simply greeting that fact with a "Cool~" I went along with it.


    I could see in the night.


    As time went by, it got darker and darker.


    I could still perceive my surroundings pretty much easily. It was a piece of cake.


    Calming, my companion, as for him, he started not to see that much well at some point.


    Getting used to the darkness wasn''t something he''d do, as I assumed he would.


    No worries, he waved at me, showing his white smiling teeth.


    Nighttime was dark.


    And so, he couldn''t really see.


    But so what, now?


    Stuffing his hand deep into one of his belt''s numerous pockets--An elven rune appear.


    Indeed, he told me he only needed to get this talisman on and--


    Thud!


    Well, I saw that coming, to be honest.


    Calming just collapsed.


    Applying whatever sheet he''d just taken off his little pocket, that was just attached to his belt, "Oh yes, I bet you would not know such puny magical runes, hahaha."


    Even referring to his runes as ''puny,'' he seemed enthusiastic using them and showing them off before my ''Noble Self.''


    That was funny, I chuckled.


    Taking it off, now, he started to chant and ¡­ well, yeah, he just sort of collapsed afterward.


    My guesses were, he just ran out of mana.


    His last fight didn''t do him so well, remember?


    Too bad for him who wanted to show off a little bit.


    Well, and not gonna lie, I was being tired too.


    I walked past him and stopped next to him. Touching his forehead, it was hot.


    "Super hot, actually."


    His expression was tense too.


    I didn''t even know what that meant, though.


    Was Calming needing saving?


    I only had seen him do that to Calming when we were in Old''s house, when Angry fell to the ground.


    Well, he did that, and that was it, I guess.


    That was as far as my expertise ranged.


    Besides this, I couldn''t really do anything--


    No, it wasn''t entirely true, I knew what to do, actually.


    I''m tired, therefore I sleep.


    That was the only true rule of right now, if you asked me.


    Calming fell knocked out and worn out ... and I''d just follow his lead.


    Lying down further away from him, I got to stargaze at the tiny and rare part of the sky I could see from down below.


    It was cold, and so what? I wouldn''t be so weak as to refuse myself to the cold atmosphere of that moment.


    Oh, and didn''t Calming also tell me it could be dangerous to sleep and let ourselves be unguarded...?


    The same ''and so what?'' rhetorical questioning statement would find its use right now.


    Stargazing it was, then.


    Few minutes passed by.


    At some point, my body fell asleep too.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Princess ¡­ ''m sorry ¡­ princess¡­!"


    We were in the morning, now.


    I yawned.


    Chirping birds got me awake.


    Straightening my back with the help of my numb limbs, "Uaah~" I yawned again.


    And peered over to Calming''s side ¡­ was he awake already?


    He should''ve woken me up, right?


    Sighing, putting one hand on the flat leafy earth after the other, I lifted myself up as sluggishly as possible.


    "Gnn ¡­ sorry ¡­ prin¡­"


    My feet dragged me at Calming''s resting place ¡­ so he isn''t awake.


    "Wake up!"


    "Uh-oh ¡­ princess¡­!"


    "Yeah, right, princess."


    Calming''s two lost eyes were reminded, they became calm and sure again.


    I nodded, and he nodded.


    Quickly and swiftly, we''d get back to it.


    Getting the quest done.


    Snif, snif, snif


    As usual, I''d sniff around in the air.


    "May I inquire, O Noble Spirit?"


    You can surely inquire, O Calming Elf.


    Calming saw me do that, sniffing around with my nose in the air, more than only one time, at this point.


    Had he grown eager to know?


    He''d actually compared my sniffing to that of a dog or a cat.


    I told him it was nothing like that, "Just the Dryads'' calling."


    Though I had just made that up, that was in part true, I guess.


    The guide''s guiding fragrance could just be called another way.


    And the Dryads'' calling?


    I could smell it at an even more important degree.


    Even though it was kind of the first time for me being guided by it, I could tell somehow, "And it indicates to me we''re super near, at this point."


    "Ind--Indeed, O Noble Spirit!"


    Upon him validating my appraisal, we went on with the march.


    We didn''t run, this time about, "It could come up as vulgar and disrespectful, after all."


    But I already knew that, right?


    Since I was one of them, all matters considered.


    "How would I be not to know, Calming, oh oh oh," I replied to himself, using Old''s laughing tone.


    We walked and we walked some more steps.


    Pit


    Pat


    Pit


    Pat


    And at some point!


    ?Head up to Foret''s core with the help of your new friend and meet up with the Dryads. 1/1?


    "Oh ho??!"


    Finally done.


    After all these days.


    ?New instructions: ...?


    "Oh ho ho ho??"


    The quest had been validated. I couldn''t help but laugh happily.


    It caught Calming''s attention.


    Why was I this enthusiastic for ¡­ all of a sudden¡­?!


    "Sure am just super happy to meet back with my old old friends ¡­ you silly¡­!"


    "But, I didn''t ask anything, O Noble Spirit, haha."


    True he didn''t!


    But I know he would!


    It''s just in case I''d come up as some sussy parasite myself.


    Don''t want no more dumb complications at this point...!


    Anyway, the quest.


    It was validated.


    So we got to the forest''s core, it seemed.


    That''s what I was supposed to know, most likely. And that''s also most likely the reason why we shouldn''t run in here.


    The setting had finally changed, huh.


    When the other parts of the forest, were just somehow rough and quite wild, these parts of the woods were more elegant and refined.


    It wasn''t so much leafy and full of branches everywhere ... to be honest, that''s what I was expecting.


    It was the forest''s core. And as such, I expected it to be different.


    The forest in its whole was already so dense and wild outside. And that was only when it came to the outside of its core.


    I imagined it to be even denser and wilder at its very center ... if it even was Foret''s center, at that.


    I didn''t know, but that was too unimportant.


    That was simply a surprise.


    And that change in setting wasn''t just for the eyes to notice.


    Filling up my chest with air, the difference was noticeable, too.


    I didn''t know what was the specific difference between right now''s air and yesterday''s, but in my ignorance, I''d say it''s considerably more charged on mana particles.


    And to top all that off, it was also remarkably quieter in there.


    Pit


    Pat


    Pit


    Pat


    And I along with Calming would just be walking in this beautiful and peaceful setting.


    I''m all stressed out now for some reason. What''s gonna happen next?


    I was cool about the whole quest.


    Because so far so good, I''d say.


    Thinking back on it now, on what basis was I expecting it to be this easy.


    I could only wonder, though.


    It''s just been validated and I gotta wait for further instructions ... just like usual ... though usually, it didn''t take so long, did it?


    I''m kinda looking forward to what''s happening right now...


    ?New instructions: ...?


    Calming was watching around us as we walked.


    He was on guard.


    He kept his head forward as if he was bowing it, expecting something to happen any moment.


    Maybe I should just do the same and carefully wait.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 69 - About Time

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    I''m nervous.


    No, I''m relaxed.


    Argh ¡­ still kinda nervous, though.


    No, no, no.


    Not at all.


    I am relaxed.


    I''m good, really.


    Yeah.


    That''s true.


    That''s it.


    That''s just true.


    It must only be that way.


    It''s just like you say, myself.


    It''s just like this.


    I''m relaxed ... not nervous.


    Wa--Wait a second, though... If I''m not the one being nervous, then what''s the source of ambient nervousness, you ask?


    Well, obviously ¡­ it''s the guide.


    Yes, it''s the guide who is nervous.


    Certainly not me, right?


    Sigh.


    I can only sigh.


    Let us just concentrate on my footsteps.


    Pit


    Pat


    Pit


    Pat


    The forest core, the deeper we went in it, the more its marvelous mysteries and wonders offered themselves to us.


    Me, and Calming.


    Our little duo had been treading along all the decorative wonders and curiosities of this confined forest.


    Well, when I say wonders and curiosities, I''m mostly speaking for Calming.


    Because, yes, it was mostly true for him.


    The poor boy was seemingly astounded by anything he could get to see there.


    That would bring him about excitement and happiness, plus the fact he''d told me he was very honored to do that with me.


    And as I already knew, this privilege wasn''t just given to anyone.


    Accompanying me through these parts of the forest truly was a blissful thing to happen in his life.


    He was grateful for this.


    Visiting the mighty forest spirits really wasn''t something he''d been expecting to do.


    I waved a hand at him, telling him it was cool.


    Yes, it was cool.


    And among the cool things, any flowers--of the rarest kinds, let me tell you--were to be found lying about here and there, in the forest''s core.


    My guesses with regards to this place being highly concentrated in mana were to be true, by the way.


    He''d told me that himself, making a point of reminding me that thanks to my and my brethren''s leaking and surrounding mana or something, (I didn''t fully understand it myself) all kinds of super rare and precious flowers would be growing here.


    "Of course," I returned to him his appreciations.


    Medicine, enhancing, laying runes, and many other kinds of craftsmanship, to sum it all up. Those would be the different uses in different fields of the flowers.


    This was what would be the better part of their elven kingdom''s riches and wealth.


    At first, I was totally disinterested in what he was telling me, but with time, speaking about further economic things of their state and others and whatnot, he kind of got me into it.


    Calming sure was talkative with me, now that I was his favorite noble spirit.


    He talked a lot.


    And the flowers, coming back to them, were a lot, too.


    There weren''t only flowers, here.


    What was more distant and silent in the forest''s heart was the faun.


    And surprisingly, Calming was more receptive to them. He seemed even more passionate about it.


    These little fluffy-looking and easily-scared creatures...


    Were they rabbits?


    I didn''t know about that. I was more inclined to think of them as hamsters, but well, Calming didn''t perceive that as a possibility in a forest.


    Plus they were too big.


    Rabbits were just a few, anyway.


    Still disagreeing with him nonetheless, we went on talking about other creatures.


    The more we saw in greater quantity here were the chirping birds.


    With both our ears and eyes.


    We got to see many of them.


    To me, they weren''t of great interest at all.


    But to Calming, huh.


    Enthusiastic wasn''t even a word suitable for him.


    His eyes sparkled as he peered everywhere around him.


    Hmm¡­


    And now, huh...


    He must''ve been looking for the deers!


    Yes, deers.


    That''s what he''d called her.


    One female deer that we saw at some point.


    Calming was passionate about it, telling me and enlightening me in regards to all sorts of things once again.


    Just half-assedly overhearing his speech, I''d learned about how sacred they''d be to the elves in this and that period of the year; how precious were the males'' antlers would be paying off big on the market, and some other things I didn''t really care about.


    Well, well, well.


    Many creatures, and many flowers.


    Oh and by the way, it wasn''t on purpose, but I''d finally reached out to the monsters'' home, heh.


    All these creatures? They were magical. They possessed mana. They weren''t just like any other animal, no.


    (Author''s note: In this world, everything is ruled by mana, thus everything has mana in itself, though a considerable amount of mana within a being or a thing is required to be considered magical. Just like intelligence in our world. Just so the reader understands properly.)


    And so, in a way, Calming was correct.


    This place? It was my brethren''s place.


    The monsters'' home.


    And that''d be it, though.


    ''Cause my goals have changed, for now.


    Anyway, anyway.


    This place, once again?


    Very interesting place, right¡­?


    It was a cool place, really.


    Super really cool.


    But yes, just like you understand, it was only as far as Calming was concerned.


    Because ¡­ me ¡­ come to think of it, now ¡­ maybe I''m nervous, after all¡­!


    Only slightly nervous, though...


    ?Head up to Foret''s core with the help of your new friend and meet up with the Dryads. 1/1?


    This notification? I got it a while back ago, already¡­


    And now, all I got is this, ?New instructions: ...?


    And it''s been more than an hour already!


    I was being scammed.


    I must''ve been.


    And this Old Sipping...


    He''s set all that up.


    I mean, of course he has!


    And I ¡­ I''m way too young and naive¡­


    Thus, I was being woefully and regrettably scammed¡­!


    Oh, my life is a tragedy¡­!


    And yet, I have to continue marching on, with that stupid elf acolyte of mine¡­


    Meh.


    Would you look at this stupid and innocent look on his face.


    He was being scammed too, ugh.


    And he still is scammed ¡­ by myself.


    He has yet to understand it ¡­ poor boy.


    The quest has been validated.


    And yet, nothing happens.


    Aside from keeping me going on, throwing each shoulder in front of the other as I walked with discontentment, I could do nothing.


    What else was I to do in this situation¡­?


    Brooding over it was all I could do.


    I mean, what should I just tell Calming¡­?


    The quest isn''t apparently going through, and I''ve been waiting more than an hour, already.


    Argh.


    Of course, I''m nervous.


    And not just a tiny portion of nervousness, believe me.


    However, as frustrating as it may have been, I still had to drag one foot before the other, following in Calming''s footsteps.


    If I just stopped, things would be even worse, let me tell you.


    So I just walked, going along with him.


    But you know what??


    No.


    Let''s just stop.


    And just like this, I couldn''t be more abrupt, and my stomping footsteps had to come to a stop.


    "O--O Noble Spirit¡­?"


    At some point, Calming had noticed something was wrong with me.


    I gotta speak up for myself.


    "Ca--Calming!"


    "Ye--Yes, O Noble Spirit!"


    Childish wonders and enthusiastic endeavors to observe more of this place instantly were wiped out of his complexion.


    On Calming''s face, now, all that remained was discipline and restraint.


    The faithful acolyte of mine was listening.


    "Calming ¡­ there''s something I gotta tell you, though¡­"


    I was tense.


    I''m sure he could understand that.


    His looks only aggravated.


    "Look ¡­ Calming ¡­"


    And lo and behold...


    "The truth is ¡­ I¡­"


    She just appeared!


    "And may I inquire, elves?"


    A dryad did!


    Was it out of nowhere...?


    We just walked. I stopped. Calming stopped with me. And she appeared, just a few meters away, in front of us.


    "What might be my business with you two...?"


    Yes ... seemingly out of nowhere, she just suddenly appeared.


    Wild and rapid-moving branches just gushed forth out of a nearby tree.


    Was her voice coming out of the branches...?


    Apparently, she had yet to show up.


    Though, I could understand ¡­ that person was a dryad for sure¡­!


    But it still couldn''t be more sudden.


    "I believe you must be acquainted with the fact that, as we speak, the Older Sisters are busy ¡­ repairing all your ¡­ this isn''t the point."


    What kind of entrance was that...?


    Calming was just ¡­ speechless.


    All at once, there were a ton of them--No, seemingly even more¡­


    Many many green branches with their leaves sort of bursting out of the tree in front of us, in a sudden move.


    These branches didn''t just stay branches, though, parting away from each other, they opened up, and let the creature appear.


    A dryad.


    Long, silver green hair falling down on her shoulders, covering her whole fairly feminine and gentle back, with her eyes shut down, she just appeared out of nowhere.


    Calming was speechless, yes.


    I could understand the man.


    Only a snort was to be let out of my mouth. I didn''t speak a word either.


    "Elves, shall I repeat myself?"


    ?New instructions: found?


    "... About time!"


    Taking abrupt steps in her direction, I could only sigh in relief.


    ?New instructions: Speak to the dryad and allow her to help yourself in your adventure.?


    "What is it, Angry Little Elve?"


    Heatedly pointing my index finger at her,


    "I--I''m--I''m not Angry¡­!"


    Regaining a suitable composure, "Ahem.


    "How dare you call me that?


    "Plus I wasn''t panicking, no, not at all.


    "I didn''t doubt all of this, no, far from being the case.


    "Me? Being scammed? No way in hell, huh.


    "However, about time you showed up, yeah, seriously, dryad."


    "Hmm?" she replied.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 70 - Politics

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    Looking down at my feet, I saw the earth.


    I was standing right on top of it.


    No grass was growing on that very piece of bare earth.


    When everywhere around my motionless feet, it was all green and dressed, by my feet, it was just dull brownish with red shades of earth, here and there.


    Now though, that regular brown color was being changed to a dark shade of brown.


    Why was that?


    It became mud.


    Looking up to the sky, I saw the clouds.


    All assembling and stalling over the forest''s sky. Many masses of them were melting on each other, as though waving war to each other.


    All of which happened so quickly. It was an impressive sight to behold.


    They all growled and shouted at each other, the clouds.


    Weird.


    Their feud hadn''t even come to an end, and yet...


    They began crying, already.


    Oh, but some of them were still going about yelling too, huh.


    Clouds continued growling, as some others continued crying.


    They shouldn''t be yelling at each other, the clouds, hmm¡­


    Up there, in the sky, that whole scene was just taking place. Without being disturbed in any apparent way, no.


    And oh, maybe they''re more like crying unto us too, maybe. No, no, it''s not even a matter of ''maybe,'' I''m pretty sure they were.


    Down here, now, there wasn''t just the earth and grass, being moistened by the clouds'' tears and yells.


    Calming.


    Calming was my companion.


    And he was putting on a good word for me, as we speak, I''m pretty sure of that, too.


    ?New instructions: Speak to the dryad and allow her to help yourself in your adventure.?


    And me?


    Ahem.


    I was too noisy, it seemed.


    Big dryad sister had seen fit to let me go and play on my own since she didn''t see a point in me engaging with her in a discussion.


    And I just agreed to that, as surprising as it may have been, yes.


    Not that I wanted to go play on my own, though.


    This time about, I understand.


    "You gotta help me with my adventure, dryad," I nodded to her, "You got to."


    Among other things, these words are about what I''d tried to tell her. That''s what the quest implicated, and so that''s what I said.


    But no can do, huh.


    She was just seeing me as a dumb kid and thus didn''t see any point in talking to me.


    I didn''t argue with her and agreed to that nonetheless.


    ''Cause, in the first place, I didn''t quite know what to tell her, either.


    Would she buy any of my crap?


    I didn''t know.


    And so, what would be wise to do, I''m sure Old would agree with me, (I''m very sorry for doubting you, by the way, Old Sipping) would be just to let Calming do the talking for me.


    He was super eager to do so, anyway, Calming.


    It just went on like this:


    After we''d finally met up with the dryad, I stepped in, Calming stepped out. His job was supposed to be done at that point.


    It was me and my big dryad sister, then.


    I talked, she talked, then I was labeled as a too noisy snotty elven brat. She didn''t understand a word I was telling her.


    I disagreed with her, she disagreed with me, and Calming was still far behind, not willing to disrupt us in any way.


    That was a problem, now, ''cause at this point, I understood he should be the one talking for me, just as he''d done up till now.


    And incidentally, she could only agree with me on that, the charming dryad.


    Whatever her reasons were, we wouldn''t be getting anywhere as we talked together.


    I tried to talk to her about the help she should be giving me.


    It was weird, she didn''t wanna help me with the adventuring as the quest said. Not at all, let me tell you.


    And if you want my opinion, she was actually even reluctant to do so.


    Meh.


    I also talked about the character''s creation, about the game and whatever, but she didn''t ¡­ ''find it funny,'' to quote her exact words.


    "And so what might be your companion''s name?" she asked me, at some point.


    I replied with his name.


    And together, "Calming!"


    "Mr. Calming!"


    Our voices echoed at once.


    Jolting down in place, Calming''s face tensed up and rushed over to our side.


    Not daring to be a tiny bit disrespectful, arriving at us and greeting us, "O Noble Spirits!" he performed a deep bow of his head.


    I thus told him to speak with my big sister and stepped behind.


    And just as we speak right now, the two of them are discussing things about me and our reasons to be here.


    Calming informed her of my noble presence that was to be heeded, I was just a few steps behind his back.


    And it started to rain on us.


    Dealing with Old, it took a real big amount of time to get the quest moving.


    Remember that quest which said: ''Accompany the old man up till he decides on helping the Player.''


    Well, it took a long time to get his help.


    And so, I decided it was too much.


    I wanted to get it done as soon as possible.


    Hopefully, Calming will know what words to put in, so that the quest moves on promptly.


    And the noisy elven maiden just having been dealt with, the dryad would speak and speak.


    I''d listen and adapt to their exchanged words, then act.


    Sitting on the weird-looking stool her moving magical branches had just formed for her, she was speaking and talking with my companion.


    And it was good that way.


    As she was looking down on me, things were good that way. It was convenient for me not to get found out anyway.


    Maybe.


    Only maybe, yes.


    But still, things are good that way.


    There was me, behind Calming''s back.


    Calming in front of me, with his rigid and disciplined posture, getting ready to serve the dryad with any question she''d inquire about us.


    What were we doing here, basically.


    Big sis'' dryad was just resting in front of him, resting on her stool made out of the many branches that were circling around her in the air.


    And with her peaceful expression, she asked and asked.


    What might have been our business here?


    That was her main question, basically, and to that, well, I didn''t know how to reply apparently¡­


    But Calming,


    We travelled across the whole forest in order to get me, another forest''s mighty guardian that needed to get some matter dealt with in Foret.


    Ugh.


    Well, see, that''s where Calming''s usefulness lies.


    Let him do the rest of the talking if he pleases.


    Waiting for him as he''d previously passed out and going with him was the right call. He proved useful, as usual.


    She hadn''t heard about any of that, though, why was that?


    Due to the recent wars and conflicts going down in this forest of peaceful history, it is only normal, Calming believed, that such news wasn''t being conveyed properly.


    Truly efficient.


    That was convincing.


    Dryad accepted that.


    Who did let ourselves in?


    They talked about the forest''s heart.


    Who was that let me and Calming into the forest''s core, where the dryads lie at?


    Having accompanying me both the true descendant''s soul and body, due to our complicated circumstances, we could enter the forest''s core.


    Ohhh¡­


    Was that how it worked?


    Wasn''t it just natural for us to be able to travel across the forest in its whole area?


    I had no idea about that. But it seemed like it was the case.


    Dryad argued about that, though.


    Knowing the elves'' side had lost the war, the eligibility to access the Dryads'' council and partake in the Foret''s administration was cut off.


    Even with a descendant of the royal elven family, we weren''t supposed to enter that area.


    Oh-ho?


    Atmosphere was becoming tense.


    Still putting on her bright smile on her beautiful face, "Ara?"


    No, no, no.


    Bright smile even became brighter ¡­ though it wasn''t all that reassuring at all.


    A bright, yet unsettling smile.


    "Ara ara?


    "Huhuhu.


    "Isn''t there then not a contradictory fact within your report, Mr. Calming, huhuhu?"


    Calmly giggling, her right hand covering her mouth, "Would you care, now, to give me further explanations regarding this matter, mhm?"


    Heh.


    And just as she thought she''d gotten us, Calming would surprise her,


    "Absolutely, O Noble Forest Spirit," and started explaining.


    Indeed, as he already explained, though big sis'' dryad hadn''t understood, another forest''s dryad would be joining them.


    Just like this, it was only natural for the two of us to get into the forest''s heart without restrictions, he talked about a protective barrier being effective but not offensive here, in our case.


    And that''d be it, I guess.


    Now, their conversation would naturally be drifting towards me.


    But I still waited.


    They still were talking, after all.


    Plus, replying to all these words, she said there still was a problem and contradiction in what he''d been saying¡­


    "And so, according to you, who would then be the one having opened the path through the barrier?"


    Hmm.


    Tough question.


    But Calming would be answering.


    I''m fine.


    Probably?


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 71 - Chicanery

    Uh-uh.


    Big sis'' had spotted a contradiction.


    "And so, according to you, who would then be the one having opened the path through the barrier?"


    To enter the forest''s core, we had to follow certain types of requirements.


    Calming knew how to answer, thankfully.


    "It was the Noble Spirit," Calming certified, nodding, "The one resting just behind me, I can testify to it, O Noble Spirit."


    "But where is she? I understand all that, Mr. Calming," big sis'' dryad could barely keep her calm composure at this point, "Where is the visiting sister, I can''t seem to see her anywhere around."


    Big dryad sister insisted ... hmm.


    "But ¡­ isn''t your sister, O Noble Spirit, the one resting just behind me," moving up his right arm and standing to the side, Calming introduced me officially.


    "That ¡­ that''s me, it''s right," though still hesitant to chime in on their conversation, "I don''t need to introduce myself, then, ahem."


    Hesitantly doing so, in this setting of wild forest and impromptu tactical meeting, Calming scooched over to the side at once, and presented me to the big sis'' just sitting before me now.


    "That''s right, dryad," I coughed emblematically in my hand marking my debut, "And that''s exactly what I''ve been trying to tell you in the first place, yes, ahem."


    Taking two steps forward, "And so ¡­ is it okay if you help me with the adventure or whatever, then?"


    I was properly introduced, now.


    And while we weren''t properly understanding each other before, now, the veil causing great misunderstanding between us two would be lifted.


    Calming had done all the work for me.


    Now, she just had to buy it, and...


    Oh-ho ¡­ and I can count one additional bulging vein.


    A frown appeared on her face.


    Seemingly following her example, some clouds went on growling right at the same time.


    That, and it was still raining.


    She must''ve been real angry for some reason¡­


    And the sky''s people, mostly clouds, understood why it seemed.


    Still sitting on the branches she''d organized as a stool, she only unfolded her two long alluring legs, and folded them back, placing the priorly lower leg above the other.


    She sighed.


    Even after all of Calming''s explanation, she was still ¡­ ugh.


    Even frowning, though, the same bright--Or not bright at all, at this point--unsettling smile was adorning her pretty facial traits.


    Well, what''s with her¡­?


    Her silence started to become uncomfortably palpable.


    Will she at least talk?


    Smiling awkwardly, I could only wonder what went wrong again.


    Peering above my left shoulder, I threw a glance at Calming, calling him in for help, but, heh¡­


    He was just doing the same thing, that is to say throwing sneaky glances at me, maybe trying to make me say something, but well.


    As my eyes met with his, the same strange smile was to be put on his face, duh.


    He must''ve been as lost as I was.


    Come on, Calming, say something, you got this.


    Elbowing him, he understood I wanted and entrusted to him the talking part.


    Though super hesitant, he spoke, "Wh--What might be this ¡­ erm¡­"


    Oh-ho.


    And if even the articulate Calming didn''t know what to say--


    "Enough¡­!


    "Enough is enough, with you two funny elves!"


    And thus she snapped and yelled at us.


    Her calm, slow, and composed voice got turned into something entirely different.


    Big dryad sis'' two rapid-moving lips were telling us off, it seemed.


    So ¡­ was she mad at us in the end?


    Was she just repressing that urge to yell at us ever since her temple era''s veins started to bulge, her face twitching in annoyance¡­?


    "Ahem," and calmly coughing into her hand, she went back to her usual self, as she spoke steadily and slowly, in her cool and classy usual manner.


    "Haven''t I already told you this is no matter to be joking about?


    "The Elder Sisters'' hands are full and much occupied.


    "And as unfortunate as it may be for you people, we cannot be helping you at the moment.


    "As you may well be acquainted with the fact that, the True Demon Lord''s Alliance isn''t seeing us, dryads, as non-fighting opponents.


    "And, needless for me to explain to you why, but we are glad about that.


    "We shall fight back.


    "The Elder Sisters are extremely busy, since on the elven front of the conflict, none remain fighting.


    "Am I being clear, elves?


    "Now, letting you know that, on the second occasion, if this unfortunate situation ever so happens to be back again, calling in for help your allies, you should always be straightforward and upfront with it."


    I''m sorry what?


    My and Calming''s eyes had to meet up again.


    What should we do or say?


    What was she on about now?


    Her face still decorated by that bright, yet unsettling smile, she stood up, letting the branches under her butt disassemble and join the others, circling around herself.


    "Hey, Calming, why don''t you say something," whispering and elbowing him again like mad, "I''m not getting a word of what she''s saying."


    It wasn''t entirely true.


    I understood, but why would she say all that?


    "Now, if you would excuse me, elves," slowly turning her back onto us, "I believe it is time to end this chicanery of yours," she was about to leave the place.


    "You should return to your homes, now."


    And she was just ¡­ leaving?


    My eyes were full with my brows arching up on both sides, "Ahem, what about your help, then?"


    Me and Calming, we were just looking out for help, according to her.


    And we weren''t straightforward and responsible enough to just ask for it upfront.


    And so, she just goes about leaving?


    It''s true that I needed her help. That''s what the quest stated.


    But wasn''t she misunderstanding the kind of help I wanted?


    "Heh," chuckling, I shook my head at Calming, "Don''t be sorry about that, you did your best."


    Poor Calming was just speechless at this point.


    Who knows what was on his mind right now.


    I appreciated his efforts.


    We were soaked in rain, and at this point Calming''s thoughts got disrupted by his sneezing, "Achoo!"


    "I''m--I''m sorry I couldn''t be of ¡­ help?" Calming tilted his head to the side, "It seems there is something wrong in all this ¡­ though what?"


    And just like that, we had to go away.


    "We must be ignorant of one fact, O Noble Spirit--Far from me the idea of belittling your wide range of knowledge, though."


    And return to our desperate people.


    Big dryad sister was leaving us. She was going away, only showing her back to us.


    And we should go away too.


    "Yes, there''s something you don''t know about Calming.


    "But it''s fine.


    "I got this."


    Going back home?


    Me and Calming?


    Like we would just go away like this. After all we had gone through ¡­ we''d just leave my quest undone?


    ?Compulsory Quest: Character''s Creation.?


    ?The Player has to create his character to start the Game.?


    ?Character''s Creation Quest: Speak to the dryads you found in Foret''s core area, and allow them to help you accomplish the quest.?


    "Ha--Hang on a second!"


    Taking a speedy step onward, "You gotta wait, dryad!" I stomped into the moistened earth.


    She didn''t do so much as reply to me. I sighed.


    "Don''t just go away!" I yelled at her.


    My feet had to drag me forward again, following her from behind, "And I''m not only talking to you!"


    Shouting, I extended my arms around me, "Same goes for every one of you dryads!"


    There were many of them.


    The quest stated to go and see the dryads in order to go on with the game.


    I could feel their presence.


    There''s no way all of this is just a scam.


    Although, "Damn it..."


    Raining drops landing on the earth covering my lines, nobody still replied to me.


    I clicked my tongue.


    Will she really just go away?


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 72 - Welcome To The Player

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    "Don''t just go away!"


    ¡­


    "Damn it¡­"


    I clicked my tongue.


    Turning my head over to Calming''s side, he was still a few steps behind me, he looked at me and shook his sorry head.


    Would she really just go away?


    Maybe find an alternative solution?


    I don''t know?


    She and her hiding friends really wouldn''t help me get my thing done.


    The quest ... I needed to get it done.


    With their help, the quest said that itself.


    The quest...


    "--Oh!"


    And my body jolted, standing still.


    I just got an idea.


    "That''s right!"


    "The quest, Calming," I hastily nodded my head at him, "That''s the quest!"


    It worked for Old Sipping, right?


    Hurriedly turning my whole body back into the dryad''s direction, "Hey, dryad!


    "Don''t just leave yet!


    "You gotta help me ¡­ with the quest!"


    And upon my words, adroitly working all their way to her ears, being attacked by the oh-how-numerous falling drops of clouds coming their way, my words went right to her.


    And the rain was still falling and beating hard down on all of us here.


    Be it me and Calming, all the dryads hiding and lurking around us, here and there, or even big dryad sister, who was just about to leave us...


    Would this work?


    "''Course it will."


    How would it not?


    From peaceful and standard to cold and tense, everything changed.


    The atmosphere was changed.


    It was utterly sudden ¡­ to me, at least.


    Just like a warm bonfire abruptly being swept away by a strong gush a wind.


    What exactly did happen, though?


    Well, first off, everyone had to take a step back.


    "A--Ahh?"


    Me included.


    And Calming did the same.


    What was taking place in front of us¡­?


    Everyone did, except for one dryad.


    Seemingly out of nowhere, ''it'' all appeared, all around big dryad sister''s body, floating in the air.


    It was just like fumes ¡­ I think.


    Though it felt just like aura ... or mana, maybe. I don''t know. Old would know.


    By the way, Old Sipping, was he also beholding this?


    It was the first time I saw this. And by that I mean, even through the gained knowledge I''ve had hopping into my first human, I didn''t know that.


    Calming was bewildered by that weird phenomena too. His eyes were as if escaping out of their place of settlement.


    And if anything, big dryad sister was the most surprised of us by all of this.


    She was standing a dozen of meters away from us.


    And so, all these white weird-looking jellified fumes ¡­ made out of pure mana, I''d guess?


    Well, regardless, that substance was surrounding and circling around her.


    "That ¡­ that''s working? The quest will go through with this, right?"


    Turning back again to Calming, I tried to gauge up his reaction, "You''re as lost as I am, aren''t you, Calming¡­"


    The real thing would take place at the Dryad''s place anyway, I turned back to her.


    Big dryad sis'', being surrounded by this weird jellified, as bright as white, floating fumes, what would she decide to do?


    "What''s that ¡­ weird thing--"


    Try and touch it?


    She did.


    With her bare hands.


    "Kyaah!"


    Upon touching it with her fingers, the whole thing came rushing towards her, assaulting her from every side.


    Her reflexes had told her to crouch down and to assemble her branches around her, protecting her, but--


    "Are you okay, big sister?!" a voice ranged out from one part of the woods.


    "Wha--What''d they do ¡­ the elves¡­?" and it was followed by another voice, not too far away from the latter.


    --All the bright fumes of mana, assaulting the dryad, just got into her by any of her facial orifices.


    Next thing was, alongside the loud thud of her body falling on the ground, clouds went on growling again.


    "She ¡­ she died?"


    Don''t tell me she did.


    And by now, the tense aura, that not only me could feel, it all went away, as suddenly as it appeared.


    "No ¡­ she didn''t!"


    At this point, I was only talking to myself, nobody dared place a single line of comment on this.


    "She isn''t dead, yes!"


    Still standing where I was, my fist clenched itself, expecting a victory¡­


    After her sudden and expected fall, she was standing back up, using her magical branches to do so.


    And my throat gulped.


    "Sister Erumel!"


    "Are you alright?!"


    "You scared us to death¡­!"


    Undoing their hiding spell, they all just broke into the scene, all at once, worrying for their big sister.


    She seems fine, the big dryad.


    Expect ¡­ no.


    Maybe not that much fine.


    After she''d lifted herself up from the ground, her face was ¡­ her expression was different.


    She had none.


    No expression whatsoever--No feelings, it seemed.


    Her face was just dull, no arching lips, no blinking eyes--It was dull.


    Were her little sisters unworried by this?


    No, certainly not.


    But expect fidgeting around and seemingly sweating like panic-stricken dumb creatures ¡­ they did nothing.


    Well, that was for the best anyway, they didn''t need to do anything.


    All at once, as sudden as it may have been, her facial expression got back to her usual.


    Her charming and confident babe''s looks were back onto her face.


    She smiled, "Ara ara?"


    Trying to sweep off the moistened mud of her blue and white dress, "I just tripped, for some reason, huhuhu," and just naturally went on giggling, placing both hands on her voluptuous breasts.


    Yeah.


    She is.


    She seems perfectly fine.


    Recalling what happened with Old Sipping, when I got to deal with his quest ... did any of that happen?


    No.


    Surely, it didn''t go that way.


    "Did this unresponsible big sister of yours just scare you, my little sisters?"


    Giggling into her hands, as she''d done before, "If so being the case, know to forgive this goofy big sis of yours, huhuhu."


    "Of course you did!" one of them was on the verge of tears but held it finely.


    "Don''t just stumble down out of the blue, okay?" another one thought of advising her big sister wisely, and that''d be it.


    While the third other, she just, hesitantly ... said nothing but was still worried nonetheless.


    And now we''ll be getting unto my business, hopefully.


    "Yes, yes," big dryad sister let them know she''d be more prudent, "Enough of this emotional gathering of ours, now, ahem."


    From where she stood, her face turned and met mine.


    Okay.


    Good.


    Sharply inhaling, I just went for further observations.


    Both of my and her eyes squinted at each other.


    My lips didn''t dare to move, and just like me, she said nothing.


    And we were alike in doing so.


    Unlike me, now, she proceeded with steady steps in my way.


    And I could only gulp again in expectation¡­


    "What''s happening, now, dryad?"


    Taking a half-assed battle stance, I showed my hand and lined them up before me, my brows frowned.


    Quickly enough, one step after the other, as she threw one of her long legs after the other, she arrived before myself.


    "What is it," I had to ask again, "Dryad, are you willing to help?"


    I couldn''t be more straightforward than that.


    What should I expect from this?


    Did mentioning the quest with her even work with her?


    The quest wasn''t moving.


    Tap!


    A last decisive step was to be taken.


    Extensively bowing her whole upper body to me, "Welcome to the Player."


    "Hoping our poor welcoming hasn''t bothered you in any way, allow myself to bow my head in apology."


    And me, undoing my poor fighting stance and nodding my head, "About time, once again, big dryad sis''.


    "No apology is needed by me," smiling at her from my tiny stature, "You can lift your head back up, already."


    "Hopefully Mr. Calming doesn''t hold any grudges too," turning towards Calming--


    "No, no, no!


    "I''m really honored to be here in the first place."


    And so, all of this, it was pretty normal in the end.


    Glad the quest worked.


    "Calming wouldn''t mind any of what you''d do to him, big dryad sis''."


    Happily giggling into her hands, I continued, "We got work to do anyway.


    "In the meantime, anything else will have to wait."


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 73 - Carefree Demeanor

    The sky was still raining, but in the end, everything was pretty normal.


    Big dryad sis'', she''d finally snapped out of her nonsense. I really thought she would not help me for a moment. It got me all scared and nervous for nothing.


    But my solution, it''d work out in the end.


    Yes, indeed.


    Upon mentioning the word ''quest'' to her, the dryad had to understand ¡­ just like Old Sipping, I think.


    I didn''t know about all the surrounding white floating fumes of mana around her--But well, she understood.


    All at once, it rushed towards her and quickly got into her.


    The atmosphere really was something, at that point in time.


    Everyone had to step back.


    Including me, yes.


    All of which brought us to the present moment, "Pardon us, Player."


    After big dryad sis'' had walked and got in front of me, "Hoping our poor welcoming has not bothered the Player," she bowed her whole upper body to me.


    Everything got together, at that point.


    Having taken a step back, Calming had to take an additional one.


    That elf who was always so mindful and analyzing, taking yet another step back, "So ... is everything okay, O Noble Spirit?" he asked, both hesitant and gulping.


    And the other dryads, a couple meters away from me, Calming, and my welcoming assistant, "Is ¡­ is everything okay with our big sister¡­?"


    "No ¡­ maybe she and the elves ¡­ just¡­"


    "That--That pure mass of mana, anyway¡­!"


    They themselves weren''t unshaken by what had taken place. But it was just as far as it would go. Aside from their whispering and muttering, they did nothing.


    And me, shaking my head, "About time you snapped out of your nonsensical comedy, big sis''," I now nodded my head at her, satisfied.


    Now turning to Calming, my assistant she apologized again.


    "No, no, no!" abruptly waving both hands at her, Calming didn''t fail on dismissing her apologetic stance right away.


    And then me, once again, "Enough of your apologies anyway, big sis''!


    "We got work to do, now, don''t we--"


    "Absolutely," I hadn''t even enough time to ask again, she cut me off, "I would have wanted to welcome you with a better and proper welcoming, letting it last long and much, but I recognize you must be willing to proceed onward with the quest right away.


    "You and your ¡­ erm, Partner, I assume, have come all your way through the forest in order to get to us. It must have been a long and tough journey, even for the Player."


    Speaking, she turned her back to me and Calming, "And I fairly intend not to let yourself and your Partner trouble yourself more with further unnecessary accommodation."


    "Whatever you say, big sis''."


    "Please, follow me."


    Saying this, her long legs started to walk onward again, though this time about, inviting me and the elf to follow.


    "Err, but of course we will," and so I just followed her, "Right, Calming?"


    "Uh, oh, ye--Yes, we will follow."


    Calming followed after me.


    And just like this, after her quick and brief welcoming, we were getting going already!


    I agreed with her. Me and Calming, we didn''t want to be welcomed. No, no. We just wanted to get that done--And the sooner, the better.


    How exciting I was, as we speak.


    All of this funny business, it was long before it started.


    And now, it was finally reaching an end ¡­ though I wasn''t sure about that--"And say, big dryad sis'', after this part of the quest, I''ll be getting my character and that''s it, right, no more complications ... I gotta go back and find my Old."


    Informing me we would, I had gotten my answer, so it was cool. I wasn''t all excited and cheered up for nothing.


    It was just like she said, and she insisted on that point, "You and your Partner have come a long way to get here, leave the rest to us, the dryads, Player."


    See?


    It was cool.


    I''m excited and looking forward to what''s to come, now.


    I''ve been nervous for nothing.


    In the end, I guess big dryad sis'' had just forgotten she had to help me.


    ¡­ or did she?


    Well, either way, I''m being helped right now, just as per the guide, so, once again, it''s cool.


    We were three, now.


    The elf was following the monster and the dryad.


    We were in front of him.


    Me and big dryad sis'', walking side by side, getting nearer them. These dryads that had been priorly hiding.


    So, well, maybe we weren''t three after all, but more than that.


    I didn''t know where we were headed to, but I trusted big sis'' knew.


    Efficiently waving her hands at the three of them, without even saying a word, "Yes, big sister!"


    "Ye--Yes, older sister ¡­ but before, If I may--"


    "What is it, Little Fanrye?"


    "You ¡­ Big sis'', is everything okay?!"


    "Ara~, are you still worried about me, now, huhuhu? Get going already, my little sisters."


    Two of the three quickly got away, after holding onto each other''s hands, "Back!" they uttered that same word at the same time.


    Just like big dryad sis'' had appeared before me and Calming, they''d done the same just now.


    Into a nearby tree, they just seemed to have disappeared.


    One little dryad remained.


    And standing still before her big sister, she just waited for her instructions.


    Her big sister didn''t take long before arriving in front of her.


    "Little sister, now, to you I will entrust you with the good preparation of the Pond of Vitality," gently grabbing one hand, she slipped something on her palm, "You know the procedure already, just drop this little thingy inside, would you."


    "Right away, big sister."


    ?Character''s Creation: After having discussed things with the Dryads, they have decided on helping the Player out starting the Game.?


    And the last one dryad, doing the exact same thing as her two other sisters, "Back." closed her eyes, and just disappeared too.


    ?Quest''s instructions: Head to the Pond of Vitality with the Dryad. 0/1?


    And from then on, the journey would be going just like she mentioned.


    Me and Calming, no need to trouble ourselves any longer with any details or whatever.


    And so my demeanor from that point on was rather an easygoing one.


    Or maybe was my attitude and way of behaving always that carefree? I wouldn''t know. Maybe it was.


    Calming was still a bit tense. I could feel it. But well, I didn''t quite need him to be calm and lucid anymore.


    And so, being carefree, I didn''t address a word to himself.


    Thus we walked. All three of us. Clouds were still raining down on me and them. And we were silent.


    It was weird ¡­ this tall dryad walking beside me, I expected she''d be more informative about the quest and whatever, telling me how it''d go, and what we''d do.


    But oh well, she didn''t.


    The Pond of Vitality, huh.


    Will it be ''the'' thing I needed to go to in order to get my character created or something¡­?


    I guess so.


    And I tagged along that dryad the quest talked about.


    Her long, graceful legs, harmony between shapely and thin, would just go about walking a step, before walking another step.


    Over and over again.


    Stepping upon the moistened earth beneath our feet.


    And me, just about walking beside her too.


    I thought of asking questions--There were many grey areas floating all around this whole quest and adventure thing.


    Did I ask these questions, though? No. Each time I changed my mind before having done so.


    Being carefree was just being carefree.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 74 - Boring Ngl

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    The sky, it was left unchanged.


    Well, it seemed to be unchanged, anyhow.


    As it was already so much covered in thick layers of raining, dark clouds. It was even more clouding over now.


    The usually so bright blue of the vivid sky was completely and utterly covered in thick layers of gray.


    All of which hindered the red burning lamp from pleasantly reaching down to the brownish dirt of the earth.


    The big burning lamp was covered. We were separated, he and I.


    What about the sun, you ask?


    I couldn''t see it. Wasn''t the red burning lamp and the sun one and only one being? Of course it was.


    What of it, now, I hear you ask again?


    And the time, then, the time?


    How was I supposed to read the time? Without that good old burning and flashing lamp hanging high, high in the sky, how was I to tell the time?


    I couldn''t just do that, unfortunately.


    And so we''re stuck.


    Or are we?


    Hehehe, no worries!


    For it only takes a conscious mind to heed the course of the time, somehow!


    And me, I''m conscious.


    The sun, I could tell it''d dropped again, by a wide margin.


    Time had gone by again and again--It never stopped.


    Me and my little troop, we wouldn''t stop either. We''d walked quite the long walk.


    So much so, that at some point,


    "The Pond of Vitality, huh..." I was just about standing before it, there, astounded, "And again, do I really gotta jump in?"


    "Surely, you do, Player."


    And the same dryad was accompanying me at this point too.


    According to her, I did require to jump in it, after all. It was the second time I''d asked, at this point.


    And the same answer was served to me.


    ?Quest''s instructions: Head to the Pond of Vitality with the Dryads. 1/1?


    The Pond of Vitality.


    ?New instructions...?


    And so ¡­ that tiny thing''s supposed to be the Pond of Vitality.


    A while ago, I just said that our little group didn''t stop, just like the time.


    But actually, at this point, well, we''d stopped.


    And I was standing right in front of the object of my quest.


    The oh-so-awaited Pond of Vitality. Dealing with this pond, I''d get all that done, already. Finally, right?


    Though I hadn''t been so sure about whether it was reaching an end or not. My quest was indeed reaching to an end, after all.


    My eyes looking down on it from above, I examined the weird-looking pond.


    I didn''t imagine it to be that way. Nor did I actually imagine the whole pursuit of the quest would lead to that tiny thing.


    But so it apparently was.


    A tree was to be found right in front of me, too.


    Not any tree, though.


    I could tell just with a glance, this time.


    Equipped by the thickest roots I''d ever seen, it was sort of protecting the little pond, circling it on both sides.


    Only a bare opening was left, just ahead of my feet.


    And about joining the two sets of heavy roots, by my feet, there were other little leaves and surrounding branches, just about adorning and decorating the little pond in more than one fancy way.


    Giving itself an emblematic and reliable stance.


    Meanwhile, though, just by looking at it, that pond really looked measly and tired.


    Of course it needed protection.


    And of course, once again, it needed decoration.


    But, ugh, I''d like to say, "Still..."


    The great Pond of Vitality I was looking for wasn''t this puny of a thing.


    It was kind of a "Let-down, so to speak," I liked to say.


    But hey, so what?


    ?Follow the dryad''s instructions and enter the Pond of Vitality. 0/1?


    That was the real deal, so no worries.


    "Ara?"


    And this big deal of a tiny pond, I wasn''t alone facing it.


    "Is it maybe disappointment I am reading on your face, Player?"


    That dryad also was there, standing by my side, looking down at it, just like me.


    "It''s not that, big dryad sis'' ¡­ it''s just, isn''t it just barely even big enough for me to bathe in it?"


    This little room in between the falling dirt walls which would contain the Water of Vitality, let''s call it that way ... "It can barely fit an entire me in itself, can it now?"


    What''s more ¡­ should I even just bathe in it?


    "Huhuhu."


    And, heh.


    Far from me the idea of doubting the fact whether that thing was legit or not.


    Only though, redoing the same hu-based funny laughter, she didn''t really say nor explain anything.


    So I wasn''t helped.


    Let''s just say that it is and that I somehow had to bathe in it, anyhow.


    This pond was the real deal.


    I knew it.


    Just about standing straight, my back erected, my eyes still were trying to get a hold of that pond.


    That tingling and stifling sensation, it wasn''t just any sensation. And it was coming from down there.


    Gushing forth from deep within the little container of water, it was alerting all of my senses.


    So, in that way, I can certainly be sure that''s the real deal.


    That forest, Calming had told me many many things about it. It was enlightening, though I didn''t really pay attention to most of what he had to say to me.


    And I had to remember some of his teachings by now.


    Scattered and spread across the whole forest, many multitudes of flowers and herbs were sprouting here and there.


    And as the whole forest wasn''t the whole forest''s core, many flowers and precious herbs were even more concentrated in these parts.


    When it was just me and Calming, he''d had time to talk to me about all of this.


    And I can only remember how excited he was about all of this.


    The forest core, it was rich in magical energy.


    Magical energy, also known as mana, yes.


    And so, the outer forest--The magical concentration of mana in the atmosphere was just average.


    Entering the inner parts of that forest called Foret, now, the mana would naturally be stronger here than there.


    The forest core would be another case: the difference between the inside and the outside of itself was tremendous.


    Which brings us to my point,


    Thus, having walked all my way from out there up to where I''m standing right now, I can surely know two things.


    First off, the more we went deeper into the woods, the more the mana was growing denser.


    Meaning, this pond, right now, all these little (or maybe huge) wavelengths of mana being leaked and given off of it, they only indicate to me how serious that little pond was.


    With its little, gentle, and seemingly innocent green leaves and herbs surrounding it, going either in or out of the pure quantity of water, it really gave off one frightening feeling.


    And its big, protecting tree coming above it, arching its wooden trunks and branches, preventing anything from falling into or intruding it ¡­ well.


    It was quite something too, to be honest.


    And second of all, now, we were right in the middle of the forest, right now.


    "And so, big dryad sis''," leaning my head up to the side, "My guess is, right now, we''re standing right in the middle of that broad forest."


    "Hmmm," her face also went down to the side, facing mine, "And what makes you say that, Player?"


    "Well, that''s simple, isn''t it," pointing at the inside of her proud little pond, "That thing, even though it hasn''t got the good-looks, I can feel it''s very well condensed in mana.


    "The flowers here and there too, they''re kind of different from the others we saw up till now.


    "The medicinal herbs my assistant elf showed me before too, are way way out of the others'' league. I can tell that much.


    "Let alone that absurd tiny pond in front of us ¡­ isn''t that place where mana''s the most concentrated at?"


    "Hmmm ¡­ and thus you would expect it to be Foret''s center, wouldn''t you.


    "Well, it isn''t entirely wrong."


    Ah.


    So it wasn''t the forest''s center, in the end?


    Hmmm¡­


    I''m pretty sure it was, though.


    Me and Calming, we''d worked all our way up to this place. And it was pretty much over now.


    We''d reached the end of our long journey.


    Didn''t that mean I''d seen and known, now, the better part of this broad and vast place.


    I was an expert.


    The forest''s center.


    It had to be.


    Big dryad sis'' says no, though.


    Who''s the better expert?


    Me, or the dryad?


    Well, still is the most dense place in this whole forest in terms of mana only.


    Anyway, anyway, this pond?


    Pond of Vitality, hm.


    It was the real deal.


    My quest finally is reaching an end.


    Looking back down at the pond, I squinted my eyes, and before telling her I was sorry for being this indecisive and asking way too many questions, "And so, once again, more importantly, you said everything was prepared ¡­ right?"


    "Certainly."


    We were ready to go, apparently.


    Preparations were done, yes.


    Was that actually another reason why there was this great quantity of aura leaking off of here?


    Big dryad sis'', upon arriving here, she insisted: everything had been prepared beforehand.


    What exactly needed preparation, I didn''t know, but oh well, what did that matter?


    That was it, apparently ¡­ shall it just be that, and nothing, though?


    "What might be the long call for?" big sis'' smiled at me, urging me to just go on ahead and get this over with, "All you have to do is jump now, huhuhu!"


    True that I''m taking a bit of time.


    But it''s necessary.


    ?Jump into the Pond of Vitaliy. 0/1?


    "I mean, just thought all of this was pretty easy," pointing out that fact, I continued, "And as such, well ¡­" but having no real point to make, "No, never mind."


    "Everything has been taken care of, Player."


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 75 - Pond Of Vitality

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    What found its place, in all this setting, too, was Calming and the other beholders'' useless presence.


    This place, the forest''s core, it was a funny place, so to speak.


    If we only speak in terms of trees and vegetation, there''s the big tree, loyally protecting and guarding the magic pond against any unwanted interaction, going about spreading most of its thick, brownish branches all around itself, reaching to the sky in both horizontal and vertical way.


    All of which was to be done as he also bent up his solid and unshakable main trunk towards us--Or rather, towards the little pond, seemingly protecting it even further.


    That tree was huge.


    But if anything, it was practically alone.


    Weird, right?


    That''s the forest''s heart we''re talking about.


    Shouldn''t there be even more of that deep green color here?


    I didn''t know.


    But be that as natural or not as it may, there weren''t any woods too much near us.


    It was just a clearing, with a big sturdy tree in the middle of it resting higher on the ground than the others.


    Other trees, they weren''t quite so near to us.


    Turning my face backward, I could see Calming ¡­ and the other beholders, the dryads.


    Dryads were behind us, too.


    I bet they didn''t know I was seeing them, but oh well.


    They were acting just like the three others back when we met with them. Acting shy or cowardly, or maybe even both.


    Going about hiding the best they could--or maybe not the best they could at all--they''d just be there, a couple of meters away behind Calming.


    There were trees there too, yes.


    The clearing wasn''t that big of a clearing, indeed.


    And so, a dozen meters away from myself and the helping dryad, Calming was just standing there, being washed by the rains, alone.


    Soaked in water, he only waited for his princess'' return.


    The rain consistently decreased, though he and I, we''d already been exposed to it for a long time.


    Rain was light, but soaked in water he was, only awaiting his moment, that he may go back to his folks and take care of whatever needed taking care of.


    Sad he wouldn''t get the princess back, though.


    Having turned towards him and facing him for about ten seconds, now ... without a word, I nodded to him.


    Facing me back with his humbled head, he nodded back to me.


    Along the way here, I''d already told him what to expect: "The princess might take a long time to wake up, so you be patient, okay?"


    "It''s fine, really."


    "I''m sure I''ll be getting one hell of a body, just like Sturdiest Orc."


    "To whom might you be referring to?"


    "And after that, we just go about our separate ways, Calming."


    "Highly intended."


    Hmm.


    Thinking it was maybe the last time my eyes would meet with his deep and calculating ones, I nodded back at him again.


    And he did nod back at me again too.


    And in a quick, sudden movement, I turned myself back towards that pond I''d be dealing with from now on.


    "Getting my character created!"


    My eyes grew serious and, what''s more, as weird as it might''ve looked like, I patted myself on the back, painfully stretching an arm the right way to do so.


    "... And starting the Game!"


    After I wake up with that ¡­ well, I don''t even know what to expect in the first place, now that I think of it.


    Will I just get a new body, just like that?


    Old enlightened me about that, since I got to talk to him about it, but well.


    It was still all too vague.


    According to the guide, when reaching a higher level, a monster has to obtain nobility, in most cases, if being coped with rationality and sentience.


    What did that all mean?


    He also talked about a human-like form and the fact that according to him, since ancient times, it had always been that way: among intelligent (and supposedly noble) beings, to compete with each other, yielding tools was just one natural thing one would do.


    Thus all evolved with that ability to manipulate tools throughout time.


    Much blah-blah, but, I should be obtaining my own human form ¡­ then I guess?


    Scoffing at myself, I abandoned further reflections.


    There was just a pond.


    And I needed to jump in it.


    "Since everything''s been taken care of, big dryad sis''," taking a step onward, "I''ll be going then."


    "Huhuhu," her usual charming giggling rang into my ears, "That''s the spirit, isn''t it, now, Player."


    My right foot stomped right before the Pond of Vitality.


    Let''s just dive into it--


    Ringing!


    And as I just thought I just had to dive into it...


    And a ringing sound rang.


    ?Notification.?


    Hm?


    ?Interact with the quest''s object ''Pond of Vitality''??


    ?Yes/No?


    My eyes squinted.


    What was that?


    All I needed to do was take one foot after the other, and painfully get myself into that thin space that composed the tiny enclosure of that pond.


    As uneasy and unpleasant as it would''ve been, that''s what I needed to do.


    Big dryad sis'' talked about bathing into it after all, right?


    ¡­


    But well, what if it was just the way I should go, however?


    Maybe I should just let myself be guided into it.


    And so¡­ "Of course, ''No.''"


    ?No?


    ¡­


    Ahem.


    Doesn''t it need to ask for a second confirmation, though??!


    "Come on, Player," waving with her hands towards me from behind, "You just have to bathe in it."


    Oh, hm.


    What if that notification won''t come again?


    "I ¡­ I know, I know," taking a step back, then a step back onward again, "Ahem."


    Ring.


    ?Interact with the quest''s object ''Pond of Vitality''??


    Phew.


    It came again.


    ?Yes/No?


    Stomping with my right foot at the same spot, right before it''d go and dive into the pond, the same ringing sound came out in my mind.


    "I choose ... ''Yes.''"


    ?Yes?


    And this time about, I chose ''Yes.''


    ¡­


    I waited.


    Extending my arms in front of my eyes ¡­ "Meh."


    Nothing happened.


    "Yeah, well."


    That was that I guess.


    "I''ll just have to get this over with by myself, huh."


    Without letting myself feel down whatsoever, "Hoh!


    "Hoh!


    "Hoh!"


    Swinging my waist from left to right, lining it up with my shoulders'' stretching, "Just gotta enter that myself, yeah."


    Having just finished to get this neck of mine cracked too, I was ready to--


    "--Woah?!"


    The white weird mass of magical energy¡­!


    White fumes of mana appeared again!


    But this time about, it was all around me.


    "What''s--"


    Shou--Should I panic?


    It wasn''t like with big dryad sis'' at all, though ¡­ I guess?


    Panic, you say?


    "Wh--"


    Erm...?


    What was that now?


    The princess'' lips wouldn''t even speak as I ordered them to...


    But, hey...


    But I couldn''t even panic either.


    It was weird ¡­ I was just ¡­ calm.


    And I could see.


    Upon closer observation, that ''pure mass of magical energy,'' as the dryads had called it, it wasn''t quite like fumes.


    It''s more like liquid.


    It''s white, bright, even sort of glimmering, and floating around me.


    It seems to me it''s milk.


    I don''t think Calming could see that from behind.


    There wasn''t much light due to the stalling over clouds, plus he wasn''t near me at all.


    Who could see that phenomenon, then, you ask?


    Obviously, the one who''d tasted it before too.


    But aside from her usual bright big sis'' composed and reassuring smile, her lips didn''t manage anything else.


    Oh ¡­ and soon enough, as it was previously only revolving around me--It placed itself upon me, and just vanished.


    Well, yeah, okay, it was different from my big sis'' experience.


    That, I was sure of.


    When that thing only violently came rushing at her, seemingly forcefully getting into her--It was quite different with me.


    ?Pond of Vitality.?


    My legs were straightening myself up ¡­ but soon they brought me down.


    Am I being controlled?


    ?Pond of Vitality: quest''s object.?


    My legs were now crossed, my butt on the earth that wasn''t quite so moistened.


    ?The Player interacted with the quest''s object ''Pond of Vitality.''?


    Yeah, that was right.


    It wasn''t me, though it still was at the same time¡­


    ?Interacting with the object ''Pond of Vitality,'' the Player will move on in the story: warning - no coming back in time will be possible afterward.?


    The Player was just sitting down there, butt on the ground, heeding the guide''s notifications.


    ?Proceed? Yes/No?


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 76 -

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    ?Interacting with the object ''Pond of Vitality,'' the Player will move on in the story: warning; no coming back in time will be possible afterward.?


    The Player was just sitting down there, butt on the ground, heeding the guide''s notifications.


    ?Proceed? Yes/No?


    Uh ... what should I get from that? No coming back in time will be possible afterward?


    ?The System indicates to the Player the reward issued by this quest will not be retractable.?


    So, there just goes my confirmation, huh.


    Just by thinking about it, now, the answer ''Yes'' was to be chosen.


    ?Yes?


    As calm as I could be, I just listened to that all.


    And with the same calm mind, I just ¡­ dozed off, I guess?


    It kind of felt off for some reason. But I was feeling normal. Or no, rather, I was feeling good.


    ?''Dwelling State'' will be canceled.?


    Dozing off a little bit, I was still sort of conscious, though.


    ?''Dwelling State'' has been canceled.?


    And then everything went all dark.


    ?Safe travel from the ''Current Host'' to the quest''s object ''Pond of Vitality'': issued.?


    ?Safe travel from the ''Current Host'' to the quest''s object ''Pond of Vitality'': authorized.?


    ?Safe travel from the ''Current Host'' to the quest''s object ''Pond of Vitality'': in process.?


    And then it was just all squishy again.


    Am I back to my ''normal''--if I can even consider it normal--state of being?


    Guess I am.


    I could feel them, all the tiny, err, what''d the first humans call them again?


    Tentacles, right?


    My tiny legs would get to work.


    And safe traveling is just safe traveling.


    I don''t remember how long it took.


    I just know that I''m aware of it, sort of.


    This safe travel was just a safe trip, yeah, really.


    Bye-bye to the last host.


    Also known as Princess.


    Me, I''m just leaving.


    Crawling all my way from the inside of the elve to the outside of her, that place was narrow even for me.


    I must be out by now, the squishy sensation and warm sensation of the main body was gone by now.


    And now¡­


    Out in the open.


    Remember that time when I''d gotten off the first host too?


    After getting out of that first host guy Remie or something, I had to find a new host right away.


    It was all a matter of ensuring survival and preventing the Game Over from happening.


    And in order to pull that off, myself, it just entangled all its tiny legs and--


    Woosh!


    It was only to be felt by my scale--living and being by my height and weight--but at that moment again, I was sent flying, piercing through the air.


    ?Safe travel from the ''Current Host'' to the quest''s object ''Pond of Vitality'': undergoing.?


    Although this time about, it wasn''t a question of landing on that strong and sharp swordsman''s cheek, to then take over him, no.


    This time about¡­


    I was going downwards, piercing through the little air in between me and the sitting empty elve.


    Ploof!


    My main body just dived into the water.


    All of this controlling thing, it felt off, somehow. It was me moving, I knew that, but still felt off somehow, since I wasn''t really in charge


    I''d dived into the water, now, anyhow.


    ?Safe travel from the ''Current Host'' to the quest''s object ''Pond of Vitality'': completed.?


    That cold water sensation assaulted me all at once--And ugh!


    I couldn''t breathe¡­!


    Pfft ¡­ haha.


    Like I even need to breathe, you silly.


    I''m just being a parasite right now.


    Weird and unsettling.


    Round and oval.


    Tiny and armored by my sturdy black shell.


    With my set of tentacles or articulated legs or whatever (I didn''t care) springing from below the sturdy black shell.


    Water burbled.


    Burbled again.


    And more burbling.


    ?Main Quest: Character''s Creation.?


    I had dived into the water for a few seconds, by now.


    ?Main Quest: Character''s Creation: successfully completed.?


    And another last ringing sound, notifying me of the quest''s successful ending¡­


    At this point, my eyelids were real heavy¡­


    Though I had none, duh.


    Along with the burbling water sounds I was diving into...


    And with the heavy, non-existent eyelids of mine, I just slumbered, once and for all, this time.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ?The Player has successfully completed the first quest: Main Quest: Character''s Creation.?


    ?Character''s Creation Quest (Mandatory) has been completed, and therefore, the Player will get to start the Game soon.?


    ?In order to start the Game, the Player needs to have his character created in a first time.?


    ?The completion of the first mandatory issued main quest issues 1 reward(s).?


    ?Reward(s) for completing the quest successfully: Character''s Creation. ?


    ?Due to the Player''s condition of ''Monster,'' the Player first needed to achieve a high enough level alongside the obtention of a state of sentience.?


    ?All of which has been successfully obtained.?


    ?Character''s Creation: as per what the quest stated, the Player is now eligible to the obtention of a noble humanoid form.?


    ?Additional information? Yes/No?


    ?Additional information? Yes/No - 5?


    ?Additional information? Yes/No - 3?


    ?Additional information? Yes/No - 2?


    ?Additional information? Yes/No - 1?


    ?Additional information? Yes/No - 0?


    ?No?


    ?''Character''s Creation'' (reward) being issued...?


    ?''Character''s Creation'' (reward) will begin at once.?


    ?Connectivity to both the quest''s object ''Pond of Vitality'' and the item ''Power Seed x5000'' in progress.?


    .


    .


    .


    ?Successfully connected and linked to the recipes.?


    ?Required mana supplies: 13%?


    ?Required mana supplies: 29%?


    ?Required mana supplies: 51%?


    ?Required mana supplies: 84%?


    ?Required mana supplies: 100%?


    ?Undergoing: ''Character''s Creation'' (reward) - human form''s shape and pattern required.?


    ?Due to the Passive Skill ''Boramana''s Benediction'' a privilege has been obtained.?


    ?Privilege - ''Character''s Creation'' (reward) can be set to manual.?


    ?Manually create the Character? Yes/No - 5?


    ?Manually create the Character? Yes/No - 2?


    ?Manually create the Character? Yes/No - 1?


    ?Manually create the Character? Yes/No - 0?


    ?No?


    ?''Character''s Creation'' (reward) set on: automatic.?


    ?''Character''s Creation'' (reward): in progress.?


    ?Analyzing every previous vessel''s code and creative pattern...?


    ?Analyzing every previous vessel''s code and creative pattern...?


    ?Analyzing every previous vessel''s code and creative pattern...?


    ?Previous vessels found: 4?


    ?Mingling all previous vessels'' creational data.?


    ?Determining the Player''s appearance based on all previous hosts'' creational data - done.?


    ?''Character''s Creation'' (reward): in progress.?


    ?Shaping and modeling of the Player''s humanoid form: in progress.?


    ?The following item(s): ''Power Seed x5000'' and ''Holy Water of the Pond of Vitality x?'' will be absorbed at once.?


    ?Foraging supplies of magical energy - Beginning.?


    ?Shaping and modeling of the Player''s humanoid form: 0% - Error?


    ?Retrying - 0% - Error?


    ?Occurring error(s) - 1 error has been found.?


    ?Analyzing the error: in progress.?


    ?Report:


    ?1 error occurred while the ''Shaping and Modeling'' process was taking place.?


    ?Gender based creational data - conflict.?


    ?System is working out a solution: in progress.?


    ?3 alternative solutions found.?


    ?1st solution - gender has already been decided before the process ''Character''s Creation'' (reward) was issued. - by B L A N K.?


    ?2nd solution - among creational data; gender conflict is 75% winning and 25% losing for ''Male'' - the majority of the creational data can elect a gender.?


    ?3rd solution - shape and model a genderless human form.?


    ?1st solution''s priority order - Admin (B L A N K).?


    ?1st solution has been decided on by the System.?


    ?Shaping and modeling of the Player''s humanoid form: 1% - in progress?


    ?Shaping and modeling of the Player''s humanoid form: 5% - in progress?


    ?Shaping and modeling of the Player''s humanoid form: 9% - in progress?


    ?Shaping and Modeling of the Player''s humanoid form: 15% - Error?


    ?Retrying - 15% ... - Error?


    ?Occurring error(s) - 1 error has been found.?


    ?Analyzing the error: in progress.?


    ?Report:


    ?1 error occurred while ''Shaping and Modeling'' process was taking place (15%).?


    ?System is working out a solution: in progress.?


    ?1 solution has been found.?


    ?Shaping and Modeling - Studying all evolutive traits of the Player: in progress.?


    ?Due to the Player''s possession of the Passive Skill ''Boramana''s Benediction,'' a privilege has been issued.?


    ?Condition emitted during the ''Shaping and Modeling'' process: the Player''s character has to fit all evolutive traits thus acquired.?


    ?The Passive Skill ''Host Copying'' has been further extended, giving birth to the new Unique Skill ''Evolve.''?


    ?The new passive skill [Evolve] has been required hence obtained.?


    ?The Player has reached level 38.?


    ?Retrying ''Shape and Modeling'' process - 15% ¡­ 21%?


    ?Shaping and modeling of the Player''s humanoid form: 25% - in progress?


    ?Shaping and modeling of the Player''s humanoid form: 29% - in progress?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ?Shaping and modeling of the Player''s humanoid form: 97% - in progress?


    ?Shaping and modeling of the Player''s humanoid form: 100% - in progress?


    ?Humanoid form (noble form) has been successfully shaped and molded.?


    ?You have received 1 notification(s).?


    ?Your Character has successfully been created.?


    ?Awakening in process.?


    ?Welcome to the Player.?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ?Open your eyes.?


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 77 - Isekai Production

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    Darkness.


    Everything is dark.


    Dark ... and just out of reach for me.


    I can''t grasp anything.


    Yes ¡­ everything''s just darkness.


    It''s kinda scary, to be honest.


    And I don''t see anything.


    Seeing things, huh.


    Or do I, though?


    No.


    It isn''t entirely true.


    I see things. I can see things. Pretty much well, yeah. Only, it''s just darkness. My vision ranges wide and large ¡­ only there''s nothing in here.


    And I don''t mean ''nothing'' as nothing if that makes any sense at all.


    There is this bit of nothing in here.


    And, err--Well, whatever.


    Let''s just end this.


    There is a more important thing to discuss right now, I like to think.


    Because, yeah, erm, I''m hesitant to ask but...


    What''s happened to me¡­?


    Everything''s just so obscure and deep.


    I don''t understand.


    How to even understand anything?


    I mean, not like I can understand anything in the first place anyway.


    Nothingness is just about nothingness, isn''t it?


    But still, at the same time, I can maybe dig something out of it.


    Out of what?


    Out of all this.


    That character''s creation or something.


    I remember that much.


    And I hate to break it to myself but, my mind was entertaining such thoughts again: don''t tell me I was being scammed in the end.


    If so was the case, then I would have been falling for it for about the second time now.


    But anyway, to these thoughts I shall wave: No, no, no.


    It cannot simply be.


    Then again, it''s only been a few minutes since I''ve come back to my senses, though.


    So maybe there''s that too.


    Most likely, I just gotta wait for it.


    But then again, got to wait for what exactly¡­?


    Tut-tut.


    I tut-tutted myself.


    I should just chase such thoughts away for now. No use in dwelling on these thoughts for too long.


    And rather, let''s concentrate on ¡­ my toes!


    ''Cause if anything, my eyes don''t see, and only my eyes.


    Oh, no, there might be my ears too.


    Am I just blind and deaf, then?


    ''Cause, I mean, yeah ¡­ definitely feeling something with my toes--If I even got toes, that is.


    ''Cause then again, maybe I just got scammed.


    Hmm ¡­ if I were to have lips right now, I''d gradually let them arch down, with a pathetic touch of sadness.


    And no, no, no, once again.


    Myself should know how to cheer himself up.


    What am I on about, then? My toes. Granted that I have ones, I can feel something with my toes.


    Though I can''t move them an inch, I can feel ¡­ cold ¡­ sorta stroking them, like this and that?


    I know it''s vague, but hey, what can I do about that?


    Not my fault.


    They were just cold and moistened ¡­ Oh--Oh?!


    And just right now, did that cold sensation extend further to my entire feet?!


    Yeah ¡­ it definitely has, hasn''t it?!


    It even feels like they''re being bathing on water or something. There''s a liquid, I''m sure of that ... probably?


    Because I can''t move them an inch, so I''m not really sure in the end.


    Are my senses coming back to myself?


    That''s not all there''s to it, at that.


    My back too, it feels cold and moistened ¡­ granted that I have one, once again--But no!


    I have a back ¡­ and I have toes, too!


    Does that mean--Does that mean that?!


    Those arching down lips I talked to you a few seconds again ¡­ you must know that by now, rather than being arched down, they''d be arched up!


    Even though basically everything is still dark in here, I know that eventually, it''ll come to an end.


    And that eventually ¡­ everything will fall into place.


    And I ¡­


    Well I--


    And it came right at this point in time.


    It just fell onto me.


    Just as I was expecting.


    Precisely right now, it happened.


    My thoughts were being cut short right on the spot. Seemingly cut through by a wild ''Chop!'' sound--


    "Open your eyes."


    --Even though, instead, it was just like a murmur, though not exactly like one.


    That, and my ears were still all blurred out.


    Was it the guide''s voice?


    And right at that moment, further reflection would be dropped.


    Why were my thoughts cut short?


    It took me by surprise. I wasn''t expecting any of this, even though I still kinda was at the same time--I just woke up. Or rather, I was waking up.


    But I didn''t panic. No doubt I was hardened and refined after everything I went through.


    No need to panic, yes.


    Why would I even be panicking, you ask?


    Well, I can''t really tell.


    It''s just...


    And just as I was thinking that, again, all at once, all the darkness went away, in a wild dance.


    I couldn''t even see it escape if you want to know the entire matter of it.


    It just went away.


    What replaced it was, on one side, panic, of course; and on the other side, colors.


    Bright colorful things.


    It was mostly brownish.


    And I''m talking about bright?


    Even that darkened brownish color was way too bright for my eyes.


    Walls of moistened dirt, I''d guess real quickly.


    I gathered I was surrounded by this circling wall of dirt on all sides. In a narrow place. I was being confined, it seemed.


    Damn it.


    How not to panic, when all of a sudden, from dark to light, my eyes are surprised.


    And from empty to full of air, my lungs are being surprised too.


    What''s more, from totally limp to tonic and vivid, my muscles are being even more surprised.


    That would go for my poor ears, too.


    And as being surprised was just being surprised, it was more a matter of my lungs being surprised.


    My muscles, all of them, seemed to be struck by this sudden burst of pain, that didn''t last long at all, but still did kind of a good job at waking me up.


    The limping arms of mine that were just being left down beside both my flanks--All the more sudden too, they became tonic and energetic at once.


    My eyes, upon lifting my eyelids up (not even purposely) were being assaulted by all the scarcely spread sunrays going down there, filling my surroundings with shades of many colors--Though mostly brownish colors, once again.


    I gathered I was down the little pond--empty by now--half crouched, my arms wrapped around my knees--I was feeling cold.


    My skin shuddered, and the next things I''d assemble are the ambient sounds: the winds caressing themselves upon whatever object or material they''d come in contact with.


    The rustling leaves on top of my head, or simply the sounds the winds were emitting coming and breathing down my ears.


    In all this burst of sudden irksome feelings, I also gathered some voices going ringing out out here.


    But, for the nth time, further observations and thoughts would be cut short due to another sudden stroke to my senses: my lungs.


    I''d just opened my eyes a second ago by now, and--"Huuf!" they were sharply filled up with air already, all at once.


    And it tore my lungs apart.


    It was so burning.


    My lungs were set on fire.


    Though they weren''t actually.


    It just felt like it.


    Achoo, achoo, achoo!


    And even more suddenly, my sneezings seemed to have found their way out of me.


    My senses were widened and enhanced to their fullest, at this point.


    Too much.


    It was too much.


    I understand. I understand.


    Was it because it''s all brand new, my new body? Or call it character if you''d like--It was brand new.


    ?Awakening is now completed.?


    I--


    ?Welcome to the Player.?


    And I felt normal again.


    Or rather, I felt good and relaxed.


    It was another abrupt change, but I would appreciate it.


    That ringing sound alongside the notification from the guide had calmed me down.


    I didn''t protest against that.


    Honestly, I just felt like a spectator.


    I''m more like passively living everything that''s happening to me right now.


    And so, quite naturally, as it was the right thing to do for one sorry spectator like me, I just followed these messages again.


    Welcome to the Player, it said.


    I am being welcomed.


    ?Your character has successfully been created - You qualify for what has to come.?


    ?Isekai Production presents ¡­?


    ?...?


    ?the Game.?


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 78 - Properly Introduced, You Say?

    I was calm and serene, at last.


    ?Brought up and presented to you by; Director, Masahiro Miyamoto; Co-director, Shigeru Sakurai; Producer, B L A N K.?


    I was being welcomed into the Game, it seemed.


    ?Isekai Production Games presents ...?


    ? "Once upon a time ¡­ in a fantastical world ¡­ there was a Player..."?


    ? "This Player so happens to be you..."?


    ?Isekai Production Games presents ¡­ the Game.?


    But ¡­ hey.


    ? "Become the King! Work your way up to the top; gain new skills, make new friends, Share with them a world full of extraordinary wonders ¡­ Live thrilling and compelling adventures ... and mostly enjoy the game!"?


    ?...?


    A joke?


    ?...?


    That must''ve been a joke.


    ?...?


    Real funny, this joke.


    ?The Player is welcomed to the Game.?


    Ugh.


    It didn''t seem to be a joke, after all.


    ?Every required procedure has been completed with success.?


    ?The Player will now start the Game.?


    And to be more specific, I was being welcomed into the Game.


    My prior state of agitation and restlessness had been changed to a calm and serene one.


    ?You have received 1 notification(s).?


    And I just became a spectator of everything that''d be taking place from now.


    ?Notification:


    ?The Player''s character has been created from naught. Therefore, if such a thing may even be occurring at all, the Player will have to wait before gaining full control over the Player''s character.?


    Was that why I couldn''t move just yet?


    ?Meanwhile, the Player is enjoined to be patient.?


    ?Adjusting of the Player''s control over the Player''s character: in process.?


    It must''ve been why.


    ?Do not cancel or turn off the character''s physical manifestation.?


    ?This process may take up to a few minutes.?


    ?The Player is enjoined to be patient.?


    I ¡­ understand?


    And shall it be all, mister guide?


    ¡­


    Or should I rather say ''madam''?


    Ring!


    Ring!


    Ring!


    ?You have received 1 new notification(s).?


    ?You have received 2 new notification(s).?


    ?You have received 3 new notification(s).?


    Following these three ringing sounds, successively and each time, a message from the guide appeared.


    The same good old female-like voice uttered the same message, again and again, only changing the numbers.


    ?You have received 5 new notification(s).?


    Ring!


    And it didn''t stop.


    Ring, ring, ring, ring, ring!


    Up till...


    ?You have received 19 new notification(s).?


    Another ton of ringing sounds went flooding my ears--That was so irksome.


    And me, I was still in this passive state I''d dived in not too long ago, feeling all feeble and funny--I had still no control over my ''character,'' as she says.


    ?Notification(s):


    ?You have successfully obtained [Consciousness] (passive skill) - open the Skill Interface and check your skill up! few days ago.?


    ?You have successfully obtained [Mana Perception] (passive skill) - open the Skill Interface and check your skill up! few days ago.?


    ?You have successfully obtained <Quick Pace> (active skill) - open the Skill Interface and check your skill up! few days ago.?


    ?...?


    It seemed repetitive.


    And it hadn''t stopped just yet.


    ?See more about obtained skills - Open the Skill Interface.?


    ?A new title has been obtained ''Fratricid'' - open your Status and check your title up! few days ago.?


    ?The Player has successfully evolved to ''Demonic Parasite.'' few days ago.?


    These were my notifications. My notifications. My. Notifications. But don''t even bother asking me. I''m just as lost as you are.


    What''s more, it wasn''t even over yet.


    ?A new quest is available: ''Obtain your equipment!'' - Head and meet up to the Dryad for a last time; talk to her and let her know you need your equipment.?


    This one seemed to be apart from the other, ugh.


    ?The Player has reached level 38 - Don''t forget to add your bonus stats point directly from your Status.?


    And that one, too, seemed not to be about my skills or whatever.


    But still.


    My mind was just saying: Woah, woah, woah, woah, woah.


    Hold on a second here?


    I mean, all of this was just catching me off-guard.


    ?New to the System? Open the Skill Interface: Yes/No?


    Still going all limp--be it my brain or my body--What''s that? I thought.


    ?Open the Skill Interface: Yes/No - 5?


    Obviously, yes?


    ?Open the Skill Interface: Yes/No - 3?


    Yes, duh.


    ?Yes?


    Heh.


    Still sitting in my hole, I was in the dried out pond. Legs folded, knees brought up to my chin, head tilted onward due to the gravity, arms still being all tired--I wasn''t that off anymore, I felt.


    Although I couldn''t still move, my senses weren''t all that passive anymore.


    ?Name: Skill.?


    ?Registered as: Skill?


    ?Skill Interface?


    This time about, instead of just the usual blue floating writings I''d had up till now--A blue panel popped out.


    On top of it, I could read Skill Interface.


    ?Level 38?


    ?Unique Skills: [Boramana''s Benediction]?


    ?Parasite Inherent Skills: <Dwelling procedure> <Host Copying> [Evolve] ?


    ?Passive Skills: [Consciousness] [Mana Perception] [Hoyathu Style (Swordsmanship)] [Night Vision] [Enhanced Flair]?


    ?Active Skills: <Quick Pace> <Chain Attack> <Cat Hissing> <Claw> <Eagle Eye> <Spider Web> <Howl Wolf>?


    Heh.


    I could only dryly scoff at myself ¡­ not even out loud, though, no. Even that much, I didn''t have the luxury of doing.


    ?The passive skill ''Evolve'' is having an effect. Know more about ''Evolve Effect'' by checking it up from the Skill Interface.?


    And now?


    What am I supposed to do with that all?


    ?Reminder: Do not cancel or turn off the character''s physical manifestation.?


    ¡­


    Ahem.


    The Skill Interface was its name.


    After having chosen the ''Yes'' option, it''d opened itself to me--The Player.


    The guide presented it to me. It was hard to tell who was being introduced to whom, though¡­


    Was it me to that Skill Interface thing? Or the other way around?


    I didn''t know.


    It was just there, standing before me.


    My eyes could see and observe it, scanning it from top to bottom, left to right; they just analyzed it.


    That blue window was just sort of here.


    Relatively short, floating around in the air not even a meter away from me, "I--"


    ''I don''t even know what to do with you,'' was about what I''d tried to say right now--Though I couldn''t speak just yet.


    All of this, it''s just feeling off, if you want my opinion.


    I mean, yeah, okay guide, whatever you say, all this information--I just feel indifferent about it.


    Surely, I wasn''t feeling much like paying attention to anything at all, in that passive state of mine.


    And to top that off, bombarding me with so much intel wouldn''t just get me down to the tedious task of understanding any of this, duh.


    At the beginning of my sentient life--about a week and a half from now or so--naming myself, I''d have gone for Lost or something along those lines.


    Now though, ''Lost'' alone wasn''t just enough.


    Rather, I''d go for ''Utterly Lost.''


    But no, no.


    That guide thingy had seen that in another light--Am I supposed to be Skill?


    Well, whatever.


    Still, what should I do with that all?


    What should I even say--I''m just speechless. That, and tired a little bit. No, not even a little bit. I''m ninety percent tired, nine other percent indifferent, for one last sorry percent of willingness to deal with this whole thing that I wouldn''t even know how to qualify as.


    I didn''t sign up for this, so I should just ¡­ not concern myself with it in any possible way?


    Yeah, let''s just move on to something else, why don''t we.


    That blue panel in front of my sight, I''ll just wave my hand at it and--My arm only twitched.


    Ahem. I forgot.


    And shaking my head at myself in desolation ¡­ well, I forgot again.


    I can''t move just yet. That''s true.


    Although reluctant to do so, having nothing else better to do, my eyes were now set on that window. The guide''s window. The skill interface.


    So many skills, I don''t even recognize half of them.


    Could I have maybe just obtained them beforehand? That was the most plausible explanation.


    Ahem again. Let''s not just give them too much mind.


    In front of me, just about floating in the air, the blue, yet transparent rectangular Skill Interface found its place.


    Many little writings were adorning its whole surface. All pretty neat and organized. It was quite fascinating.


    I just observed and analyzed.


    A skill that I recognize ¡­ there''s that ''Quick Pace'' thing!


    ?<Quick Pace>?


    ?Obtained on high level human (lv. 73)?


    ?<Quick Pace> (active skill): Quickly dash for a couple of meters, both avoiding and assaulting foes. Melee attack is increased by 350; Ambush attack causes 175 additional damages.?


    ?<Quick Pace> (active skill) / Casting time: 2 seconds / Cool time: 4 seconds / Consumption MP: 15 MP / Range: 4 cells.?


    Okay¡­?


    Okay?


    Okay.


    "Sigh¡­"


    ?Your character has successfully been created - and is now ready to be used.?


    ''Why--Why are you showing me all of this¡­?'' was what I''d wanted to honestly ask, but ahem, enough of this.


    I''ll just ''okay'' you, guide.


    We''ve been introduced to this more than needed at this point. Yes. I believe we''ve had enough of this.


    ?Your character has successfully been created - and is now ready to be used.?


    And I was just patiently waiting for this.


    ?Congratulations - and welcome to the Game again.?


    Hush.


    Properly introduced, you say?


    Be dismissed already.


    It''s time for me to shine. (maybe)


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 79 - Testing The Waters

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    ?Your character has successfully been created - it is now ready to be used.?


    "About time."


    My lips would indeed move.


    "About time it is, really."


    Uttering these words, I wasn''t having any trouble whatsoever.


    My human form was for me to control, at last. And as such, my lips would obey and move.


    The guide informed me of this.


    And that whole thingy?


    I''m sure there''s way more than meets the eye with it.


    There just seem to be so many details about it.


    I reckon it is very complex and complicated.


    In due time, I''m sure I''ll be able to get this whole ¡­ I won''t call it nonsensical, since it only doesn''t make any sense to me ¡­ I''ll be able to get this whole system of this and that.


    But meanwhile, me, I''m just some boring and standard kinda parasite: won''t deal with it right now, it''s too much.


    Be it about quests, skills, status ¡­ I recall I even saw something about some ''Fratricid'' title of some sort¡­


    Let''s just talk about skills.


    Weren''t there so many skills?


    And from just looking at it that way, I can''t even make sense out of the better half of them.


    With details.


    Weren''t there so many details, too?


    In all what seemed to be folly allied with nonsense (oop) condensed into that funny ''Skill Interface,'' among others, I could make out at least one skill.


    ''Quick Dash.''


    That technique was about me, dashing along a few meters onward, where my feet would go and take me.


    I could use that skill for this and that purpose.


    Running off, or dashing to assault.


    That''d be it.


    It was just about a dash, mostly.


    I didn''t think much about it. There was this skill I used, and others too.


    And yet, there were actually so many details down to it. I had to see that with my own eyes to understand and believe it.


    Active skill? Melee attack increased by 350? Ambush attack causes more damage? Casting time?? Cool time??? Consumption mana? The range it''d be operating in??????


    Okay. Let''s just decide on moving on for now.


    Enough of these tiresome and tedious introductions.


    Yadda, yadda, yadda.


    Okay, okay, okay.


    I had received an important news, as you know, which was:


    ?Your character has successfully been created - and is now ready to be used.?


    My character has been created already. Now, I was ready to go. I waited for this. As patient and still as I could''ve been. I just did that.


    And in the end, it paid off.


    ?Congratulations - and welcome to the Game again.?


    "Hush, hush," abruptly waving my whole forearm at this ''Skill Interface'' thing, ?Summoning the system''s interactive interface, the Player has to--? "Welcome yourself, I''ve heard enough of this."


    Let''s just call it a day, guide. I''m done with you for now.


    And the guide said nothing.


    Glad you understand.


    Be dismissed already.


    Vanishing, the blue window just left no traces. It just departed, leaving me with my '' playable character.''


    Arms and legs.


    Hand and feet.


    Nails and other nails.


    All these four limbs being assembled to a chest and an abdomen.


    Arms were hugging and tightening their broad grip on the knees.


    Legs were folded really tight, too, the same arms going and wrapping themselves up around their top.


    And I trembled, using them all.


    My human form definitely was functioning the right way, huh, "For some reason ¡­ I''m freezing."


    The wind coming and brushing to my sides made me shiver like mad as a whole. It was super cold.


    My body reacted to that, I could feel it just fine, "Brrrr¡­" and my chattering teeth could testify to it.


    Quite the disagreeable feeling, to be perfectly honest.


    Clenching my jaws I made their chattering come to a stop. My arms and shoulders were rubbed by my hands in a second time.


    And this was pretty much all about me, having obtained my human form already.


    "I gotta move. Don''t wanna freeze to death here."


    About freezing to death I didn''t know. Though the cold was just irksome in any case.


    I had to move.


    And so my arms were the first to move. Hugging myself, my arms were wrapped around my chest area doing both of two things.


    Warming me up as they, trembling, rubbed me was one thing.


    And giving me some room in order to operate an escape was just about the other purpose. The place my body was confined in was super narrow, after all.


    With shaky arms, my frowning head leaned forward.


    And my legs, as they painfully unfolded themselves, I did manage to prop myself up against the moistened dirt behind my back.


    "Hahh ¡­ cold," my voice trembled, my back up against the circling surface of the pond''s wall--I forced on my legs and spread my arms on my sides.


    And just going like this for a couple more repetitions in that narrow space, "Heh, ain''t that easy," I finally got up.


    Thus I stood there, my legs and whole upper body erected, my arms still rubbing each other as I hugged myself using them.


    I was standing up.


    Wasn''t this a happy victory?


    Uh-uh.


    My eyes darted down, looking down at myself ¡­ then my sorry head was to be shaken.


    "Very very sad."


    Once, twice, and thrice.


    My head just shook itself.


    And my shoulders had to drop, too, following the leader of my head, "That''s very very sad, indeed."


    The quest I''d just accomplished required me to dive into the infamous Pond of Vitality.


    And so I did, remember?


    My tiny main body--disabling my human form--was very comfy in this pond. I wasn''t taking up much room at all.


    Now, though there barely were any gallons of this special water left in the pond, I was still in the pond--And would still call it a pond.


    Recalling all these details, my point is simply: even with my human form, although this place was super tight and narrow, I perfectly fit in here!


    Where''s the Sturdiest Orc-like body, hah??


    Muscles?


    Big stature?


    Big boy?


    So sad.


    But, no.


    "It''s fine," I stated, nodding my head at my own statement.


    It was childish but it''s fine. I wouldn''t complain after all the troubles of actually getting it.


    Oh, and?


    "It''s fine?"


    Is that my voice?


    "It''s fine ¡­ it''s fine ¡­ it''s fine ¡­ it''s fine¡­!"


    Yeah, that was about the pitch of my voice.


    Quite childish too, huh.


    Maybe I''m just a child, at any rate.


    No big muscles, no big voice ¡­ and no big stature.


    Standing right there in the empty pond, my arms going down my abdomen and upper lap, I was just about tall enough to whack the higher point of the pond with my forehead.


    Sure, that pond was tiny and measly in width.


    The depth of itself sure was making up for that, though.


    I must''ve been about as high as the princess.


    I remember switching vessels before was always putting me off a bit. Height and width were different. The statures varied too much. The bodies were different after all.


    Now though, even after having changed, I''m pretty much used to it--It doesn''t feel off at all.


    Same body as the princess'', huh¡­


    ...huh?!


    That''s right!


    Do I got ¡­ them?!


    There wasn''t any second to let go to waste, at such a moment.


    When I actually realized maybe I had ''them''...


    Although confined and uncomfortable in the operating of their skills--My arms went on the move.


    And ¡­ ''slap!'' they quickly went laying flat upon my chest area!


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 80 - Another Presence

    What if I had some...?


    ...


    When I actually realized maybe I had ''them''...


    I could only check that up, and be done with it.


    Although confined and uncomfortable in the operating of their skills--My arms went on the move.


    And with a ''slap!'' sound, they landed on my skin.


    ...


    Laying flat on my chest area ¡­ "No meatballs--Ahem! But so what?!"


    Yes, ''but so what?''


    But so what.


    I liked these words.


    And again, but so what?


    Hah? Come to think of it, now, aren''t I naked?


    Must be why I''m freezing to death¡­


    Ring!


    ?Additional Quest: ''Obtain your equipment!'' - Head and meet up to the Dryad for a last time; talk to her and let her know you need your equipment.?


    Oh, that''s right.


    There was this quest, too.


    How convenient.


    I''m naked, therefore I got to get my equipment.


    How did I not notice that beforehand? I needed to be more careful of my surroundings.


    Naked, but so what?


    Moving on to my escape.


    Yes, my body was tall enough for my forehead to go and whack itself onto the upper grounds of this pond--Though I did no such thing (only once.)


    Rather, I slid my arms up, gently placed them on both sides of the empty pond, and didn''t lift myself up at all, no!


    Couldn''t I just¡­?


    I''m just a parasite after all, right?


    Frowning my brows, biting my lip, and clenching my fists, "Gnnnnn~"


    And again, "Gnnn~~"


    Then, poof!


    Just like a snail going out of his shell, I did go into my shell--It was weird.


    My whole human form just became like liquid, sort of, and with burbling sounds, everything was joined in one solid point.


    It seemed to be behind my neck, on the surface of my skin.


    It''s true that, regardless of everything that''s happened, I was just a tiny parasite in the end.


    I didn''t float in the air:


    Drop~


    And I, as a little black shell fell onto the ground and mud, greeted them with a little ''toc'' sound.


    Being in this form seemed to be a problem, according to the guide. During my debut, wasn''t I always running after this and that vessel, after all? It was all a matter of ensuring survival, mm-hm.


    If I just use it for that much though, it won''t tell me to ensure survival, right?


    So far, so good.


    All I had to do now was to jump high enough--With the help of my legs and without any trouble, I did just well in doing so.


    Woosh in the air again.


    And high enough in the air, that tiny little black shell just became humanoid again--


    Poof, my naked human form appeared again!


    And thud, extending my arms and legs, I prevented myself from falling back into the hole again.


    Falling down, I wouldn''t just fall back into the hole, "Genius~" I was too large for this to happen.


    Just me being a genius, right?


    I was out. The setting was broadly changed. From the interior of my tiny muddy hole, all I saw was brownish this, and brownish that.


    However, up here, the green of all the vegetation sure hits different.


    From down that sorrowful setting down here in my hole, to up here, in a setting that I liked more by far, I just jumped effectively.¨´


    I was on top of the hole, legs and arms extended, my face was facing down.


    Pushing on one set of arm and leg on one side, I slid myself to the opposite side, lying flat on my back.


    And ring!


    ?Additional Quest: ''Obtain your equipment'' quest accomplished 1/1.?


    She was still here, huh. I didn''t even mind her presence, to be honest. I just kind of forgot about her.


    But there was the quest, and so it was very good.


    ?Additional Quest: Head and meet up to the Dryad for a last time; talk to her and let her know you need your equipment: 1/1.?


    Did I even talk to her, though?


    What first greeted me upside was that other quest I got: "Ara ara, you possess your noble form already, Player."


    She was there, on top of this clear me.


    Standing still and being covered up by the huge oak tree resting behind her, she had only slightly moved from her place.


    Looking at her from below, my silver-green hair brushing the grass beneath it.


    Peering over to her from below, I tilted my head to the side.


    "Huhuhu," she giggled again.


    "Oh," and my hands swiftly went and hid the only meatball I had resting down here.


    "Huhuhu," and she went on giggling as she saw I blushed a bit.


    "My¡­" I was a bit embarrassed, "My equipment, please."


    "Right away, Player."


    ?Issued reward(s): Item ''Set of equipment x1''?


    White liquids, fumes, or whatever enveloped me.


    It was mana.


    The same bright and white thing I''d seen two times by now beforehand, "Thanks very much."


    All of which enveloped me before actually appearing to be clothes.


    A white tunic shirt, with simple black regular pants.


    ?You received the item(s) ''Set of equipment x1''?


    Did this much only stand for ''Set of equipment''? I kind of expected more than that, but just went along with it.


    That, and I wasn''t naked anymore. I wouldn''t complain, would I?


    My skin wasn''t quite shuddering like it''d been up till this point.


    I wasn''t freezing anymore, and I had obtained that equipment of mine.


    Staying down there, lying flat on the grass. My arms were now crossed supporting my head from behind.


    Big dryad sis'' job was done. She just left as I didn''t even notice it.


    So it was just I, from underneath the huge oak tree, peering over to the still cloudy sky but not so much rainy anymore in the distance.


    Just about me, taking it easy and living it up under the clouds.


    ...


    Though not entirely just about me, taking it easy, no.


    Was I ready to hear what''d be ranging out in that moistened forest setting?


    "Just leave me alone, Laerd!"


    There was a reason for me to get all comfy and cozy at such a moment. Why did I do that? My attention had to switch to the other side of the scene.


    Ahem.


    Where were we?


    We were in the middle of the forest''s heart.


    We know this already.


    But who are we?


    Mm-hm. We need to get this straight in order to understand what''d be happening from then on.


    When we got here, there were me, big dryad sis'', and Calming, mostly and roughly.


    Now, me and the dryad, we were up here, right next to the muddy hole not-to-be-pond anymore and the huge oak tree, with its trunk hardly bent and arching above us.


    I turned my head over to her side--And only noticed at that moment she was gone.


    It didn''t matter.


    And that''s about ''we.'' Only about, yeah. To further complete this ''we,'' we''d have to consider Calming''s presence too.


    Calming was still down here.


    What was he doing?


    "But--But, princess!"


    "Just leave me alone!! And dare you use one of your slumber spell again, I forbid it!"


    That was another question, indeed. What was he doing?


    While I wouldn''t actually know how to answer that question, I''d know how to make it clearer a bit.


    I had to be considering her presence too, at this point.


    "I don''t want to go back there!"


    Most surprising.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 81 - Cries

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    That was another question, indeed. What was he doing?


    While I wouldn''t actually know how to answer that question, I''d know how to make it clearer a bit.


    Someone else''s presence I had to be considering, at this point.


    "I don''t want to go back there!" she yelled.


    "But--Didn''t we agree to--"


    "Oh, come on, I was just scared, Laerd!"


    The princess'' presence.


    There was no mistaking it: she was here.


    Here''s another question, now: what''s that mean?


    I didn''t know how to answer that question either ¡­ but once again, I knew to make it a bit clearer. Maybe.


    Who else''s presence should we be considering down here, too?


    While this one didn''t talk words, "Orh, and don''t you play dumb, couldn''t you tell anyway?!" it was still very palpable: drama''s presence.


    "You misled me!


    "And ¡­ cough, cough, cough!


    "Tried to take advantage of my ignorance¡­!"


    Up my little clear, still lying down on my back, I could only wonder what all that was about, now.


    Cries and yells just went and went, again and again.


    Only taking place right down up ahead.


    The little elevated plateau I''d been resting on gave me a broad view on that scenery.


    "Just--Just leave me be!"


    My reaction?


    "Wh--What--What''s that girl even doing alive?!"


    I''m not going to lie, it shook me off-balance when I first got introduced to that fun fact.


    Of course I''d be reacting that way. How would I not, hm?


    What did I think about this whole business ever since the beginning? Once I''d get my quest done, let''s just break free of any responsibilities I''d have had with Calming.


    He needed his princess: it was a matter of life and death.


    What did I do about that? I had to trick him and lead him into lending me his habile hands that I could realize what needed realizing easily.


    What was she doing alive ¡­ that was a shock, so to speak ¡­ except I didn''t quite react that way.


    I didn''t quite react that way, no. I wasn''t moved nor shocked.


    "And--Where''s the monster?!" the princess spoke further, "I''m pretty sure I heard his voice," as she''d been shaking her little panicked head in whatever direction she could.


    Remember back in the hole? When I''d gotten my senses back, my ears had picked some noises going out here, right?


    Well, amongst all my thoughts of the time, I''d understood these were from them. And so, I''d had time to process that piece of intel.


    Both Calming and his princess were here.


    She ought to be dead, the princess, though. It only makes sense that way. Now, though, she isn''t.


    ...Why wouldn''t she be?


    That was another question.


    "Princess, you have to understand¡­!" Calming went and tried to make her see reason as he got nearer her in broad movements, "It''s for the sake of our, your people--"


    And in their ruckus and agitation, Calming''s hands went and tried to get a hold of the princess at once--This already had happened before.


    His two rapid-moving arms rushed and tried to get a hold of the little rebel down here.


    That happened before, yes, except this time about, I wasn''t the one playing the princess.


    And while I''d have avoided that.


    What would the princess do?


    Shrieking and shrinking her fragile trembling body, "I forbid it! I forbid it!" placing her hands on top of her head, as shaky as she could''ve been, "Don''t you go near me, Laerd!"


    Damn.


    It looked like serious business.


    Although she did put up a good fight, she wasn''t all that unshaken by it.


    Nicely done, anyhow. Calming''s hands were repelled.


    Weakly and poorly pushing him away, "For the sake of ''my'' people???" she asked, screaming again, with her high-pitched voice, "Don''t make me laugh!"


    Highly emphasizing her tone on her ''my people'' she continued speaking.


    "For ''my'' people, now???--"


    "Princess, would you please just hear me out, please--"


    "Shush!


    "No--No more hear me out, Laerd!


    "I''m not--I am not done speaking to yourself!"


    Oh.


    Well, she indeed puts up a good resistance.


    "And that''s another thing, by the way," pushing him further away with her feeble limbs, "When the monster was in my head controlling me, I heard and saw! ¡­ and felt!"


    "Can--Can you believe that, now?


    "I know you can''t just do whatever you want with me because of the bloo--Of the blood running through my blood!"


    The poor girl really was striving and giving her best, right?


    Putting up the best fight she could, all stammering and stuttering here and there, confusing words and whatnot.


    She also trembled quite a lot.


    Well, overall, I could sense she was panic-stricken.


    "You don''t want me outc--cough, cough, cough--outcasting you, do you?!"


    And so not only was she alive but also living through me all the long?


    That''s pretty neat.


    Hold on a second, though, maybe I''m the one who''s been leaving through her all this time, right?


    Well, well, well.


    And she was right in what she just remarked.


    Dark elves would be the result of unfaithfulness and severe disloyalty among the elves.


    Among other things, their rulers--the elven royalty--would just need to call in for the forest''s ¡­ thingy (don''t remember the name) to outcast an elf.


    Losing the forest''s benediction, they''d just, well, become darker ¡­ and lose something sacred.


    Anyway, Old had clued me in, telling me I''d nothing much to fear from them if I played my cards correctly.


    And after warning him the way she did, only a blank followed.


    Calming frowned and cast his eyes downward.


    His shoulder dropped a few inches, following his sad pair of eyes.


    He must''ve been feeling so tired and poorly.


    He who had just wanted to get his princess back in order to ¡­ well, do whatever he planned on doing (I didn''t know much about their internal issues) couldn''t just do that.


    Surely, there was more to that than I knew.


    The trembling princess was feeling tired and poorly too.


    I could sense it. She wasn''t well at all. If anything, she''d been even less well than Calming.


    Maybe had she been through even more hardships than him?


    Well, I didn''t know about that, once again. All I knew was, both were quite poor and tired in their own way.


    And the princess'' state of restlessness was far from being over.


    She wasn''t done telling Calming off, it seemed.


    And I was just about still lying down flat on my back, a dozen meters away from them, looking down on them from the little clear I was on.


    And the sky was by my side.


    Well, what was left of itself, at the very least.


    About clouds, and tiny drops of rain, mostly.


    We were all just looking down on these two, altogether, as we also were getting ready to just move on to other lands and wonders.


    The sky was becoming clearer with each passing minute, at this point.


    The oh-so-humid and grey atmosphere finally was packing up its stuff. And soon enough, it''d be waving a good hearty hand of bye-bye at us, making its departure.


    I was looking forward to that. I preferred a clear and blue sky rather than a grey and sorry one.


    The sorry state of the sky had only begun to go away.


    The ''packing of its stuff'' part would be lasting, I knew.


    Anyway, this left the atmosphere as it was right now: not so grey and humid anymore but still hell of grey in sorrows and humid in tears.


    The princess and Calming were talking.


    Well, mostly the princess, though. She did take care of providing the words, and Calming took care of providing the hearing.


    The princess talked and talked, waving her arms in this and that direction, adding feelings and strong emotions to what her two pale moving lips uttered on that day.


    Why should she do all that?


    Why should she be the one sacrificing herself?


    Did it even mean anything in the first place?


    She yelled and she yelled.


    Calming had referred to their people as ''hers,'' telling herself they needed her. Could they even be considered her people at this point?


    Her trembling voice didn''t stop.


    Nor did her eyes stop shaking.


    Was her heart trembling and shaking, too?


    I didn''t know, but it was opening.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 82 - I Dont Like Complicated Things

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    Her two pale, rapid-moving lips uttered their words of sorrow.


    She spoke and spoke ¡­ she could only speak.


    The princess and Calming were talking.


    Her emotions were strong. She was weak. But trying to match their level of strength, she didn''t waver one bit.


    Her heavy heart opened.


    Why should she do all that?


    Why should she be the one sacrificing herself?


    Did it even mean anything in the first place?


    And her high-pitched, panic voice still was yelling and yelling.


    And she repeated: why should she do all that?


    For the sake of her people?


    Calming had referred to their people as ''hers,'' telling herself they needed her.


    Could they even be considered her people at this point?


    All of them, they''d just betrayed her.


    All of them, yes.


    She meant it: all of them.


    Be it him who had failed her as a guardian and protector; her people who had let her father down at the most critical moment; the soldiers'' disloyalty, cowardice and incoordination during the war ¡­ and so much more.


    So much went wrong.


    So much went wrong.


    And so much went wrong again.


    She had to repeat that, it seemed. Three times.


    And yet she hadn''t been resentful one bit. Not once she''d thought she''d just be better off leaving them all, and just be done with them all.


    Everything went wrong.


    Everything just did go wrong. And she couldn''t do a damn thing about it. No, she couldn''t. As frustrated as she could''ve been, she just couldn''t do a thing.


    Nobody actually could.


    Yeah, nobody could just do that.


    Or so she thought, because at some point, I got to chime in on their complex conflict.


    All she''d said beforehand, it was just about who she was before I chimed in on their whole feud.


    I''d given it a change.


    Because I let her change.


    I was her change.


    And, err ¡­ I was the same as her, too, she said.


    Hm.


    What was she on about?


    Developing her idea, "And that''s why I will¡­" she said before cutting herself short.


    "But this isn''t my poi--point with you, no," she continued, still stuttering a little bit.


    That''s why she would ¡­ what?


    Did it pick my interest?


    You bet it did.


    I was totally in on discovering what her ¡­ plan was?


    Anyway, just like she said, it wasn''t her point.


    Taking up where she left off: she''d been betrayed by everyone--And yet she has to sacrifice herself for them?


    For everyone?


    Would she do that?


    Just go and throw herself into the lion''s den.


    And be the plaything of the True Demon Lord ruling over all his evil factions he''d assembled.


    Of course she wouldn''t, right?


    That''s what I thought she''d continue on with, telling Calming she wouldn''t just do that, they didn''t deserve it, and as such, it was every man for himself.


    But hey, I was wrong assuming that.


    Hell, if this was just a matter of doing that, she''d have gladly done it, she insisted upon that.


    Still going about throwing one hand to her left, the other to the right, extending her arms as she explained, and clenching her tiny trembling fists into balls as she regretted ¡­ gosh, at some point she even had tears running down her cheeks.


    Their internal feud wasn''t really anything to scoff at, right? I didn''t know much about it, but just from looking at this, "Heh¡­"


    She continued and continued: if it was just a point of sacrificing herself, she''d have still done it, even though her people didn''t deserve it.


    A sacrifice wasn''t something you did out of desire for fairness, being driven by such thoughts as fair justice and righteousness--It was something you did with your heart, and only your heart.


    She''d do it, and that''d just be about what a sacrifice is supposed to be. Throwing herself into the lion''s den wouldn''t just scare her away, even though still kind of a bit.


    Was it called ''bravery''?


    Surely, it was.


    This little elve was being brave.


    It was beautiful, and Calming knew and didn''t expect her to do any of the contrary.


    His face was eased when he heard that--But to his surprise, there was more to it than just that.


    Though he didn''t know that. And so he just agreed with her, letting her know he hadn''t doubted any of her good intentions.


    And this was supposed to be his plan ever since the beginning.


    He had gotten something wrong.


    Will she do any of that?


    ''They'' only wanted the princess. They only needed herself. And that''d be it.


    That was what they''d promised, she insisted, asking with her trembling lips, her hoarse voice, and her red cheeks.


    Calming only nodded. As painful as it may have been to him, he just did that. He wasn''t just unshaken by this either.


    Though his stance didn''t and wouldn''t change: as they didn''t have any other available viable options--trading one life for thousands and thousands of others, that''s what he''d do.


    But she had to disagree with him.


    Was that what the Demon Lords Alliance promised? Surely, it was.


    What had they also promised in the past?


    Many other promises were made in the past.


    Not crossing the Uda river to the West during the last conflict with the fairy clan.


    The ceasing the war and handing over the soldiers and this and that time.


    Some things about not crossing this or that frontier.


    Some other pact concerning a truce after the war had been thought to have reached its climax, too.


    Well, I didn''t understand any of that, either. But it seemed the princess was just enumerating the past and its problems.


    Proving Calming wrong was her point.


    They betrayed it. They betrayed all their promises. Why would they be upright with this last one promise, then?


    And she just went on enumerating all the incoherences in Calming''s plan.


    "That''s why!


    "You don''t just say that, Laerd!


    "Your plan will never work!


    "You''re just desperate about saying our people--But--But¡­!


    "There is just no way any of this is going anywhere!


    "What did my father--your king!--always said about our enemies?"


    ''Mefiant as wolves and fierce as bears dealing with their enemy. Cordial as deers and hearty as foxes dealing with their friends and families.''


    Her father the king often times spoke these words, she said.


    He didn''t certainly teach this way of life--


    Calming protested. Briefly, what he said was: what about the death of everyone then?


    "The way I see it, Laerd the Intelligent, our people either die with honor even when weak and prideful even when humiliated and disgraced!


    "Or either die like the weak people they''ve decided on acting like."


    Calming fell silent again.


    Her tears still running and flowing down her two red cheeks, she yelled again, "I''m scared of all this!"


    "Everyone is just trying to take advantage of my ignorance!"


    And that was yet another point of the princess.


    Just taking himself, for example, why hadn''t he only been upfront and honest with her ever since the beginning?


    And shaking her head, wiping her tears off of her face, she just further emphasized her stance, "I''m so scared¡­!"


    What she also couldn''t believe was the fact they, all of ''her'' people, willing to hand her over to their enemies when they know and are well acquainted with their intentions towards her.


    Her tears didn''t stop. She sobbed, and sobbed.


    And Calming in all this?


    He wasn''t untouched by this.


    He was far from being untouched, let me tell you.


    One hell of a frown was to be put on his complexion. His two brows knitted and his lips started to tremble too.


    What was he mumbling to himself?


    I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry.


    Well, I couldn''t really hear from there without buckling down to the task.


    Guessing what the man was pitifully muttering under his breath, telling his own self about words of lamentations, I just had to remember the way he talked to me when I was the princess.


    Though his expression was indeed a less sorrowful expression, there still was much sadness hanging up on his face.


    And his usual speech, when he either confused or thought he could address himself to his princess, was always a chorus of ''sorrys'' and ''We don''t have any other alternatives''; all of which mingled up with his usual silent mumbling and muttering.


    And so, right now, facing the princess, his eyes cast downwards, "I''m sorry ¡­ our people don''t ¡­ it''s for their sake ¡­ one life isn''t thousands of others¡­"


    That''s about what he must''ve been saying.


    And in the end, I guess both of them had their reason to act their way.


    Life sure is complicated, sometimes.


    Complicated things were about life. And life was about complicated things itself.


    Me? I don''t like complicated things.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 83 - "Youre The Monster!"

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    Calming.


    Silently muttering words under his breath ¡­ his expression didn''t change.


    Distress and anguish were just as though written on his face.


    No, at this point, the words weren''t even written--rather, they were carved.


    Deeply carved into the man''s skin.


    And no, no. Deep wasn''t even a suitable word either. What word would be fitting? I didn''t know.


    Ever since the beginning, that''s how Calming had been doing. Although sometimes a big bright and colored smile he hung on his face, had he ever been freed and detached of all his worries?


    I bet he wasn''t.


    Carved as deeply as they could be, right through and into the man''s skinny face.


    It was just part of him, at this point.


    The same old chorus of ''sorrys'' and other apologetic words didn''t waver one bit.


    He was a sorry sight in himself.


    And that was Calming for you.


    What got him that way?


    His situation.


    Whom else was that situation about?


    The princess.


    She, too, wasn''t left scarless from this whole issue.


    And at some point, from her tiny stature, she could only cast and keep her eyes downward as though didn''t have any strength lingering in her anymore.


    The fighting spirit she''d been showing off to us from before had to calm down and settle down with her.


    Calming still muttering things to himself like a madman, at this point, she joined in and did the same as him ... "They''ll get away just fine, I''m sure of..."


    Paying attention to her whispering lips, I could make out what she said just fine.


    "They''ll just have to run ¡­ just like myself."


    Well, well, well.


    Both of them really were a woeful sight to the eyes, weren''t they.


    The one I''d pity the most among the two definitely was the princess, though.


    I could feel her pain, somehow.


    Just like me, she seemed to be lost.


    And you don''t like that, being lost.


    Utterly lost she was.


    Of course, I''m talking about being utterly lost. Not just any kind of ''lost''.


    Being utterly lost, you don''t like that. No, no.


    Calming wasn''t in the same state as her.


    He could see just fine what could and could not happen. He could study their chances of performing this or that plan. He could expect such or such consequence to befall them if they acted this or that way.


    Meanwhile, the princess, up till this point, she''d only been lost. That''s what I can understand from their little circus of just a few seconds ago.


    And, once again, being all lost and blind, no one liked that.


    I was just about the same when I first got ¡­ let''s be bold and say ''born,'' yes. I was born and utterly blind.


    Things turned out pretty good for me in the end, I assume, but well.


    Still got through one good hell of trouble.


    I could understand the princess and relate to her pains, somehow.


    Well, in any case, it was all too damn complicated.


    I didn''t like complicated things.


    No, I didn''t.


    Assuming I even had one at all, my brain wouldn''t really enjoy finding itself lost in such things.


    Why was I taking part in this, then?


    Well, I had yet to actively take part in their drama, as a first point.


    And secondly, it concerned me ¡­ kind of directly, I believed.


    My upper body was to be straightened. Placing my hands on the ground behind myself, and rested my back upon them.


    Should I be standing up for what''s to come?


    Was their internal quarrel reaching a climax?


    Or maybe it was reaching an end.


    I didn''t know.


    And the atmosphere had been silent for a good 10 seconds or so, now. How was I to tell? Aside from the usual I''d grown used to, nothing much was to be heard.


    The little girl''s sobbing and whining sounds; the grown-up''s sorrowful mumbling sounds, and this was about it.


    My ears had grown used to them.


    And yes, I should be standing up for what had to come.


    I wasn''t able to tell, right? Whether this was reaching a climax or an end. I wasn''t.


    Or so would be true if I didn''t have it. As usual, my keen [Mana Perception] skill would clue me in about mana''s regulations.


    I stood up.


    And so, again, what was it reaching?


    A climax, or an end?


    Standing only about two meters away from her ''protector,'' distressingly fidgeting her hands, her eyes going about exchanging glances between him and the grass at her feet ¡­ she was hesitant to speak.


    Calming standing where he was, his entire legs firmly planted in the ground, where he hadn''t moved so much as one single inch for a long time, now ¡­ his eyes still cast downward, he was hesitant too.


    And I stood up. I just did that. My time to intervene was just about to come. I just had to get ready for it.


    Her hands still fidgeting, hesitantly, she spoke:


    "And now ¡­ I will just leave!--"


    And without any hesitation whatsoever, he acted:


    "--Saritar Ek Olan."


    No more hesitantly, the princess went again:


    "Kyah!"


    Calming was resolutely going to get his princess back. Out of her volition or not. This man ... really was ready for this.


    His hands were just like snakes, getting ready to bit the little lost girl.


    And I, without hesitation too, I got to act my own way:


    "Quick Pace, ultra!"


    Tilting onward, my legs unfolded with very much strength.


    Woosh!


    Adding that ''ultra'' sub-part sure added some more power to the skill, didn''t it.


    It really wasn''t just a cool thing to say.


    Heh.


    Piercing through the air like an arrow, I made my way up to their side.


    The princess seemed to be assaulted on both sides.


    From behind her, I rushed.


    And from in front of her, Calming''s hands still were threatening the safety she''d been resisting for the whole time.


    What did she do?


    Only shrank her body.


    My flying body skillfully avoiding her--Calming''s eyes widened, he tried to step back--


    None of them hadn''t been expecting such a thing.


    Placing them before me, both my feet joined together as one landed on Calming''s stomach.


    I didn''t go in with too much strength, nor did I go too easy on him.


    Laying flat my two feet around his abdomen area, I didn''t kick him in, but rather kicked him out.


    And whack!


    The elf was to be sent flying away.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    It was his turn to go flying in the air.


    Though in his case, he wasn''t quite so much piercing effectively to one point he''d intended to reach in a hurry, no.


    Rather, spinning and rolling around were about the way his body danced.


    It wasn''t controled.


    His shoulders rolled around, his back was dragged onto the ground ¡­ finally, he came to a stop.


    All of which happened so quickly, he didn''t understand.


    Why should I be doing this?


    Both my feet then landed on the ground, lightly and naturally.


    And my eyes were to squint, at that point in time.


    Not too far away from me, he rested on his back.


    And with a complexion expressing pain and loss, he just painfully looked up at me while I looked down at him--"Sorry, Calming, I just ¡­ I just..."


    Peering down over to my feet, my eyes went up and up, analyzing and scanning my whole ''character.''


    Going up, I saw my legs, wearing these black regular pants I''d been rewarded by the quest.


    My thighs were part of my upper legs.


    Then there would be my waist, juncture of the black pants, and my beige shirt.


    Then came my abdomen.


    A chest, a bit higher.


    Two arms, and hands.


    Shoulders, a neck, and a head.


    All of which was mind.


    I was the possessor of this.


    And it felt good.


    What was I also the possessor of, now?


    Within myself, I could feel it.


    I couldn''t quite locate it at a precise location within me ¡­ though I just felt it, somehow.


    It was just within myself, and it was still lingering as we spoke...


    Upon seeing me acting up this way, kicking her guardian in the belly, sending him flying away ¡­ the princess took two, three steps back.


    She was still hesitant.


    Being hesitant was just being hesitant, wasn''t it?


    When would she snap out of that persisting state of hers?


    And then, she just gulped, stopping the course of her feet.


    "It''s ¡­ it''s you ¡­ it''s you--I can recognize it!--You''re--You''re the monster!"


    And I burst into laughter, "Hahahaha!!"


    That other lingering feeling, I also was the possessor of, "It just does feel good, doesn''t it?!"


    And turning over to the princess, in a second time, "I am, princess ... ahem."


    Snapping out of it, then, I repeated, "I am."


    My ''character'' felt good.


    And different.


    "I am."


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 84 - Leafana

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    The monster, Calming, and the princess.


    It was just us three. No one but us was to be found, lingering in the forest core, at this point in time.


    Still at the same place. Surrounded by nothing but the same good ol'' green trees, lying about in the nearby distance ... we were getting the last scene over with.


    It was the finale.


    The finale was coming, yes.


    And surely, we wouldn''t just shy away from getting it dealt with.


    It was our finale, after all.


    Though maybe only one of us three''s finale, in some ways.


    And ... what''s a finale, in any case?


    I question lots of things. I always do that. Or maybe not always, but oftentimes, really. And I am right to do so.


    Things are and were to be questioned at the time.


    This finale would be opening to new upcoming events.


    Events that even I didn''t foresee.


    Well.


    The finale.


    The monster was here, just about standing up, in the middle of all things.


    And this ''all things'' was just revolving around the monster.


    Before this, the things weren''t certainly revolving around the monster, no.


    It''s all only ''cause I acted up again, sort of.


    And I just kicked some ass.


    Or no, rather, it was some stomach.


    I''d just kicked in the belly Calming and blown him away.


    And just like this, he was a bit away from us, right now.


    About lying on his back, with eyes that expressed loss and discord looking up to the sky, he started straightening his upper body from down the earth.


    I didn''t mean any harm. Calming was a good dude, I think. And I wouldn''t mean any harm to good dudes ¡­ well, not just yet, at any rate.


    Quickly, I waved a hand at him, "Sorry, Calming ¡­ I just¡­" and sort of got lost in my thoughts at once.


    Next to me, rested the princess.


    Or was she resting?


    Nah.


    The princess was being assaulted.


    Therefore, she couldn''t just be in a state of rest.


    And that''s part of the reason I got to act up, preventing Calming from sending her down to one profound state of slumber.


    The princess wasn''t resting at all. But still, she was resting right next to me, on my side. Only one meter separated us.


    I turned my face towards hers.


    And panting as if she''d been on a wild run for around ... an eternity, her eyes met up with mine as they trembled.


    "You¡­"


    Should I be naming her trembling?


    Even her lips trembled.


    "You''re the monster--I can recognize you!" she managed to shout under her ragged breathing.


    And she called me a monster.


    Calling the monster a monster.


    It was one right thing to do.


    My eyes dived into her red, fatigued, still tearing up ones.


    Still being lost in my thoughts ¡­ I just burst into laughter.


    "Hah, hah, hah, hah!" I laughed with strength, a playful grin adorned on my little face, "It just does feel good, doesn''t it?" (this character of mine really felt light and comfy) I continued shouting.


    "But ahem!" calling myself back to order, "I am, princess," I nodded.


    "I am."


    Her eyes and limbs still all fidgeting with her panic tendency, she then fell silent and hesitant.


    And, although only for a short while, this was about us, and would just be about us.


    But it wouldn''t just stay that way, would it?


    There still was Calming, after all.


    He was the one whose ass I got to beat up. Only slightly.


    The fragile-looking elf nearly got knocked out. Maybe I overdid my blow on him. Maybe he was just feeling tired and sickly. Maybe he just wanted to be knocked out.


    Maybe, maybe, maybe, "What--What is the meaning of this ¡­ O Noble Spirit?"


    His upper body was entirely straightened up, at this point.


    Putting up a good, slightly angry frown on his face, he seemed to be feeling a bit of resentment over what I had just done.


    I could understand the man just fine.


    But...


    I just squinted my eyes, turning over my head to his side, "What''s the meaning of this, you ask, huh."


    The princess was still by my side ... she didn''t move and only cast her eyes downward.


    Calming, too, didn''t go about running off to someplace else or anything of the sort.


    The sole thing he did was inquire.


    And it''d be the sole thing he''d inquire about.


    Time paused.


    It really did.


    And I sighed.


    What is the meaning of this?


    This was needing questioning, wasn''t it?


    I was acting this way ... but why?


    And while I could go and go, for a long, long time, addressing this very question ¡­ I just decided I''d keep it simple.


    Rather, I''d just be turning myself over to the still hesitant princess'' side and get this straight, as bluntly as I could.


    This situation really looked and sounded nonsensical, but well, it was real.


    Calming down to the ground, a few meters away from us; me standing both in front of him and next to his princess; and this latter, just about standing right next to me too, holding both her hands in worry and expectation: it was just about the setting.


    Though it felt weird, I still did go and talk--I needed to get something clear.


    "You are the object of this question, princess," I stated, addressing myself directly to her.


    Our eyes met again.


    Taking one timid step back and gulping, she decided that no, this time about, she''d be taking a step forward.


    She spoke, "See, I--"


    Did my silence indicate to her she needed to speak? "--Just listen to me, princess," I cut her short.


    "What of it?"


    What of it, I asked her.


    This particular point interested me. It strongly did. I was eager to know something.


    "What about the monster¡­?"


    "You''ve got a problem with the monster too, is that it?"


    Stinky monster got into and snatched her body away--the princess isn''t just cool about this, right?


    She must''ve been resentful, just like everyone else.


    Bluntly,


    "Why you want to see him?"


    A little while after I woke up, she inquired about the direction from which my voice was coming ¡­ she''d heard me.


    Was she looking for me?


    Just to let me know she loathed me?


    No way, right?


    "I¡­"


    Oh, and bluntly, once again, was she eager to talk?


    "I¡­"


    Surely, she wasn''t. Or she didn''t seem that way, at the very least.


    ¡­


    Still though, taking another step--still very punny, but very unhesitant and direct, this time about-- "Don''t just leave me behind!" she simply said.


    Her words just resonated, quickly got into the holes of my ears ... and, uhh?


    Was this a request of some sort? A reproach? A complaint?


    Only one of my brows went high, high, on my face, arching and bending up real high.


    When his twin did quite the opposite: it dropped and dropped, falling upon my eye.


    I was ¡­ in the process of ¡­ interrogation.


    An interrogative state, yes.


    My arms were now to be crossed upon my chest.


    And the next thing acting would be my head, as it also, as sluggishly as possible, just went and fell over to one side, nearly coming in contact with one of my shoulders.


    "''Don''t just leave me behind,'' hm ¡­ hm ¡­ hm."


    ¡­


    And the princess wouldn''t start to fall back all timid and hesitant again.


    She started to fidget her hands back nervously.


    "You ¡­ you and me ¡­ we''re the same¡­!


    "We''re both lost!


    "I felt you ... when you...


    "--So ¡­ don''t you just leave me behind at this point!


    "This ¡­ wouldn''t just be right ... would it, now.


    "Uwaah ¡­ not like I can just tell him that, though!" still, and even more fidgeting her whole body, restlessly, she concluded with.


    Hmm.


    Only ''hmm.''


    Mostly, it was nonsense.


    At the same time, though, it did hold much sense.


    And that''s the kind of feeling I got from this all.


    Surely, I wasn''t the kind to stay and lurk around this place for no reason at all, was I?


    I knew she had some business with myself.


    But if anything, this business was just unknown and dark to me.


    I had my assumptions: I was the smelly monster who hadn''t just been ... cool with her, I guess?


    I didn''t know about it.


    And I wanted to know.


    It was me we were talking about.


    I was a monster.


    A monster, yes.


    We already talked and reminded ourselves much of monsters.


    Monsters were just monsters.


    People reject, ostracize, and chase away monsters.


    They aren''t just welcomed anywhere (it seemed) ¡­ it''s a bit sad, I''ll give you that, but that''s just how it is, right?


    I mean, if anything, I was kind of sad about it, at the beginning.


    I didn''t know about this fact, and being introduced to it the way I was, well, it saddened me kind of a bit.


    And now ¡­ "You''re saying you ¡­ don''t loathe me, elven princess¡­?"


    Pausing in between each bit of words, I spoke. In the end, she got her hesitation rubbed off on me, it seemed.


    Ring!


    ?A new additional quest has been found.?


    This time, it was me taking a step up in her direction. I''d snapped out of my sudden and deep interrogative state.


    And, well, she must''ve done the same with her own state of loss--"You--You have to help me, monster!" and brought up a new idea to me.


    "I just ¡­ want to get ¡­ to just get out of here!"


    ?Additional Quest: ''The Princess'' Hero''?


    She just keeps talking, doesn''t she?


    I am just flustered, at this point.


    ?Quest''s Instructions: The princess of the elven kingdom has required your help. Figure out and help her out with whatever might be aggravating her mind.?


    Everyone is just chasing me away and just ¡­ wants me dead ¡­ but this girl?


    ?Accept the quest? Yes/No?


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 85 - "Im The Monster."

    ?A new quest has been found.?


    ?Additional Quest: ''The Princess'' Hero''?


    ?Quest''s Instructions: The princess of the elven kingdom has required your help. Figure out and help her out with whatever might be aggravating her mind.?


    ?Accept the quest: Yes/No?


    And the monster had yet to obtain another quest.


    ''You--You have to help me!''


    ''Don''t--Don''t just leave me behind!''


    The setting of right now just let about the three same individuals together.


    Yes, still surrounded by woods, standing up there in their clear, elevated plateau that wasn''t so much being stalled over by thick and numerous layers of clouds by now.


    The monster, the princess ¡­ and the other elf.


    The monster ¡­ that is to say, me, was still thinking.


    The princess wanted to get out of here, she painfully insisted.


    And the other elf ¡­ well.


    Tip


    Tap


    Tip


    Tap


    At some point, the other elf had gotten himself up.


    And, one step after the other, he''d been treading along the way--the very short way--and got himself right next to me and the princess.


    We''d been standing there for quite a long time, by now.


    Forming one sorry triangle, each one of us three taking up and maintaining one corner, we were reunited.


    And sunrays did come from above us, occasionally finding their way in between clearing clouds, showering down bit by bit on our group.


    My face was turned towards and faced the princess''.


    Hers had also been staring at me for quite a few very long seconds ¡­ but was only now cast downward, following its weird tendency to do so.


    Her still a bit wet, disheveled, green hair that eerily resembled mine was falling down her face.


    Her deep, fatigued eyes were still all wet and moistened, too. Although in their case, they weren''t quite sheltered away from the rain just yet.


    It didn''t rain anymore, no.


    Though it still kind of did.


    I mean, asking her eyes, that''s the answer you''d be getting.


    But anyhow: that was about it.


    ?Will the Player accept the quest: Yes/No?


    The monster, the princess, and the other elf.


    Someone spoke--But stopped himself, probably thinking better of it. He hadn''t even uttered half a word.


    Well, he knew what to do anyway.


    He had it all figured out.


    Just like the princess.


    And just like ¡­ the monster?


    No.


    The monster also thought better of it.


    "... Everything has a price, though, elven princess," I told her, before I went on, "That''s what Kind Ma''am taught me, you know."


    I then went on nodding my head at my own reflections, three, four times.


    The elven princess'' whining sounds grew silent.


    No one else talked.


    "And I''ve found her teachings to be very true. Very very true, actually ¡­ no, it''s even more than that: very very very true," I insisted.


    Everything had a price.


    And ¡­ well, to be blunt as I so much liked to be, "You got to pay for what you want, elven princess."


    And that was it.


    Her very silent whining sounds, after that point, grew even more silent.


    Just staying still, the same position she''d been keeping for quite a little while, now, she said nothing.


    Wouldn''t she at least try to run off on her own? That''s what I''d have tried, in her shoes. Well.


    And now turning my face towards the other elf''s own, it was funny how he himself also was practically doing the same thing.


    If not for his average height and my little stature, I wouldn''t be able to see the elf''s face.


    And right now, if anything, I''d call him frowning rather than calming.


    It was ¡­ well, sad.


    And he was silent, too.


    Feeling like some sort of mediator between them two, it got me thinking:


    Ever since he''s uttered his last words, ''what''s the meaning of this,'' after I''d kicked him in the belly, he simply had said nothing.


    As alarmed and saddened as he could be, he just said nothing.


    And I mean, I could only kind of agree with his dull question, eh.


    It was deep. What was the meaning of this? It was just deep. Sort of.


    It was only a dull question, but oh how deep the meaning of this could be.


    And I still didn''t answer it, by the way, the question.


    Nor did the other elf, anyway.


    Maybe he knew the answer already. And maybe I did too.


    Well.


    The other elf needed the princess.


    .


    .


    .


    But the princess doesn''t loathe me for being a monster.


    Monster¡­ she has said hesitantly.


    I understand, I''m the stinky monster who took over and snatched your body away, and you''ve got a problem with monsters too, is that it (that must be it).


    Then again, don''t leave me behind, she has also said.


    Adding that, words by words, you and me, we''re the same, she has exclaimed.


    .


    .


    .


    The other elf still needed the princess, though.


    And growing nearer to her one step after the other, he destroyed our triangle.


    It wasn''t in a good shape anymore.


    We were forming a crooked triangle, now.


    The princess started to pant really hard.


    Surely, she was panic-stricken. And not only a bit. She really panted hard, "Huf, huf, huf!"


    But she didn''t move.


    Placing one cold hand upon her neck, the other elf did mutter a few words before some light went on lightening.


    In between the other elf''s hand and the elven princess'' neck, a runic sheet had been placed, it seemed.


    The princess held it just fine, and aside from her ragged, panicked breathing--she was ''alright.''


    And slowly, she lost consciousness, simply passing out.


    The other elf''s arms went and wrapped themselves around her shoulders from below.


    And so, even unconscious and limp, she was propped up.


    Only a sigh went off the mouth of the other elf.


    He didn''t even look at me, and just paused there for a second.


    The poor other elf must''ve been ashamed of himself.


    I didn''t move either.


    ?Will the Player accept the quest: Yes/No?


    Just looked at him.


    But he still didn''t move.


    Did he really understand, then?


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Did he understand, again?


    Maybe he did.


    And so the other elf just decided to wait ¡­ maybe for me to act up and play it right.


    "A home.


    "That''s something that I want.


    "That''s what I''ve always wanted.


    "I mean, maybe not always ¡­ but still, I''ve been requiring that home for quite a long time now.


    "Everyone just taught me that--it is simple.


    "Among many other things, Kind Ma''am has been the first living being to teach me that.


    "I needed a home.


    "... Such is supposed to be my place of settlement."


    And it''ll be the price she has to pay.


    And he still didn''t move an inch, half hugging his princess before me that she wouldn''t fall down.


    ?Will the Player accept the quest: Yes/No?


    The monster and the other elf.


    "I''m just the monster, you know.


    "As long as I win ¡­ I don''t care about pretty much anything else.


    "And ¡­ of course, I''ll accept the quest ... I''ll save the princess.


    "I say, ''Yes.''"


    ?Yes?


    "Heh."


    ?Quest''s Instructions: Dispose of what''s bothering the princess and get her safe. 0/1?


    "She''ll have to become my home.


    "The monster''s home. Maybe that''s what it was all about ever since the beginning.


    "She isn''t like the rest. And I believe she''ll stay that way. Even higher than everyone else, yeah, you know.


    "Well, all you have to keep in mind is just that I''m the monster."


    My body starts to move. I''ve been standing right there for too long already. And, getting things clear with the other elf, I am getting on the move.


    I say ''get on the move,'' but really, there isn''t much more than three steps for me to walk before I can just reach out to the princess.


    Oh, and come to think of it, don''t I actually also need to get that little bead Old gave me.


    After getting ''that'' done, I will go and find him back after all.


    From there on, it''s adventure time.


    Probably.


    Probably not.


    We''ll just have to see.


    And meanwhile, I''ll just grab that short sword of mine, fastened to the princess'' belt, that is to say, my belt, in a way.


    I can place my hand on the handle, and I do so.


    The other elf still didn''t move.


    Well, guess he''d understood, all things considered.


    He''d understood and just decided to keep silent about it.


    No words would know how to do anything anyway.


    Oh, but I was wrong, he decided to talk ¡­ but it didn''t take him anywhere--first, he loudly cleared his throat.


    And then, "If even the Noble Guardians of this ¡­ held you in this great deal of respect ¡­ courtesy ¡­ you might even be an even bigger deal yourself ¡­ O Noble ¡­ Spirit¡­?"


    Shing!


    I took my blade off of its sheath at once.


    "In the end ¡­ I deserve to die ¡­ too."


    .


    .


    .


    Kill it.


    Just kill it.


    I''m stronger than it.


    That''s my right.


    This is just like everyone else acts according to ¡­ probably.


    Aren''t these the rules of the game?


    .


    .


    .


    "It''s fine, Calming," I turned and smiled at him ¡­ he did the same. "In the end, you are just weak."


    Quick Pace.


    Appearing behind him.


    Thrust my sword into his left flank.


    And tore it off to the side.


    Tore open the man''s belly and guts.


    Coughed a handful of blood.


    Lost his balance.


    Fell down, coughed some more blood.


    His knees hit the ground, his expression cried painfully.


    Thud!


    And fell back on his back, letting his legs go and spread themselves before himself.


    "Her name is Leafana..." and finally, he spoke clearly. "Take care of Leafana..."


    His eyes dived up into the sky, sunrays adorning his white face ... he smiled, "... thank you ... very ... very ..." and even in death, that elf overdid it, "... very much."


    My expression was just ... expressionless.


    What should I think of this all?


    This is life.


    And that''s it.


    Let''s just get out of here.


    ?A new Mandatory Quest has been obtained.?


    ?Act I, Chapter I, ''Orcs and Humans'' - A war breaks out at the border of the Human Kingdom of Rinceville. Will the Player put an end to it? How will this all go down? Complete the quest and find out.?


    ?Quest''s Instructions: The old man awaits the Player. Go find him at the peak of the tree to the south. 0/1?


    "Old Sipping, I''m coming to you."


    .


    .


    .


    Afterword:


    I have long thought this: how would I write the story of a game? How would I pull that off? Because I mean it for real. A real game. And a real story related to a game hence to a player.


    I am glad to have finally written and wrapped this first book of mine already. It''s only the first book I write, and I don''t think it''s too bad, even for one sorry beginner. My many thanks to everyone who''s been reading and will continue to read so far and for what has yet to come.


    An afterword isn''t just about anything. It''s about an idea.


    Three ideas. But mainly, two particular ideas with this story: one is the system, the other being the MC; these two resulting in the bigger idea that is the idea of this book.


    MC is a parasite who has obtained a consciousness due to its ability to host on some living creature and steal away their vital functions--well, that''s about it, really, and that''s one particular thing in itself, being part of what makes this story this story.


    Second particularity is the System. It is being presented like a game. I have talked about it. And that''s about it. I don''t wish to give informations here, it isn''t the point of an afterword.


    So, the idea of this book, what is it?


    Well, basically, it''s just a Game. But a genuine Game. Not just any game-like novel you would find anywhere. This is genuine, because as I just said, it presents two main ideas.


    The game--that, many books have.


    The system brings about what is required to make it a game. Game-like features and so on.


    But finally, the player--that, no-one has ever had (never heard of).


    The MC is a player. A genuine player.


    How can we have a game without a Player. A real Player. One that will be cold blooded, and without a real common sense. One that will do this and that for the sake of a few golds or whatever, piece of equipment, anything. Without a real substantial common sense and awareness of the world, he just acts.


    Cold-blooded, but innocent at the same time. That''s the Player of this book.


    How to make a game, without a Player, I ask again.


    Thank you for reading this far.


    And so, this is the idea of my book. I''ve long thought about it and now it''s become a reality already.


    I needed a being that''d be totally new to a given world. No common sense, no nothing. A new-born baby wouldn''t have made it. I needed someone who''d be able to go about playing the game right after it''d be born.


    And so our MC was born.


    A parasite was required.


    A hosting parasite that obtains a consciousness after it gets into a human, stealing away the human''s vital function.


    There is so much more to come in the many volumes I''ve had prepared beforehand. So stick around, and read as I write. We''re together on this.


    The first volume ends with these words: thank you.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 86 - Prologue

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    I--


    I don''t know what''s happening?


    Someone, wake me up?


    What--


    What are we doing ... in here?


    Someone...?


    I want to sigh.


    And sigh, and sigh, and sigh again.


    I just want to do that.


    Sighing would be the theme of my day.


    I don''t like to curse.


    But...


    ...My name is Shoyo Haruto, and I don''t enjoy cursing: goddamn it.


    Is this some kind of a joke? Surely, it is not, correct?


    A joke. How would that be a joke, hm? I mean, I need to repeat myself ¡­ and concentrate on that very question--I''m sure in the end, it will give me some more understanding about this situation.


    So ¡­ okay. How would that be a joke, hm?


    Jokes, I have seen plenty of them.


    Jokes of this kind, correct.


    These kinds of jokes were called pranks.


    They would be called ''pranks,'' wouldn''t they?


    And this ¡­ no.


    This does not look nor feel like a prank in any way to me. I can assure you this.


    Still, though--


    "Ha--Haruto¡­!"


    And someone called my name--I was indeed Haruto.


    I remember my name clearly, too, by the way. That must be another thing I take into account ¡­ undergoing my thoughts process.


    "It--It really happened! Woah, dude!! We really got isekai''d!!!"


    Oh, and Todora. Would you please not yell?


    I''m trying to make a sense of this whole (damn) thing, here.


    Come on.


    With the corner of his eyes tearing up--most likely from excitement and euphoria--his dumb lips grinned the best they could.


    That dude really has got a problem to himself, right.


    I tried to keep my calm. My calm, my cool, my whatever you''d call it. I needed to get it together. I needed composure in order to assess and decide on my ... or our ¡­ next move¡­?


    "What do you even mean, ''isekai''d''?!"


    And why wouldn''t he just stop fidgeting the way he was like crazy, "It really happe-e-ened! I say this: we''ve been chosen! Cho-o-osen and teleported to another world! We''re new-worlder, dude! Ne-e-ew-Worlder! Ain''t that, oh so magnifico-o-o?! Haruto, I''m talking to you right there!"


    Oh, gosh.


    What was he on about, now?


    He really has that thing to tick me off, sometimes. It''s ¡­ disturbing.


    And I already was very much disturbed.


    Knowing this, why would he even be adding more fuel to the fire, hmm?


    ¡­Never mind, actually.


    Knowing him the way I know him, that Todora mustn''t even be aware of that.


    "I''m trying to make sense of this ¡­ nonsensical situation ¡­ of right now!" I yelled at him, my breathing was ragged, but I managed just fine, "You have to calm yourself down, okay?!"


    "Aren''t you the one panicking like a little chicken-chiken, though, Haru-chan, huuuhhhhh??? Dare you tell me to calm down again, heh! Look--I even still got my udon bowl in my hands! We''ve just been transported to a-n-o-t-h-e-r world, eh!"


    That''s true he still had that udon bowl in his hands, but maybe it was just part of the trick--I didn''t know.


    And what''s more, ''Haru-chan''??


    "Shut--Tsk."


    And thinking of telling that guy to shut his mouth for a bit, I thought better of it.


    Ignoring him:


    This was a serious situation ¡­ it seemed?


    Nothing to scoff at, am I not correct?


    Was it a ''prank''? I talked about pranks earlier.


    Did that girl ¡­ that, at first glance is in her twenties, really is ¡­ the princess she says she is?


    What was it again that she said we''d been summoned into?


    Some Rinceville''s castle of some sort, I believe?


    Too many questions were flooding my mind. But I held it just fine. I was not to panic. I held it just fine. I only did that. It wouldn''t be too tricky, correct?


    And ¡­ more importantly, what was the track of my thoughts about just before?


    ''Pranks!''


    That is what they are called.


    These ''pranks''... I have never been a huge fan of these. But let''s talk about it. Since I myself have seen quite a few many, be it on this or that occasion, I know a bit about them.


    Yes, let''s just talk about it.


    Pranks.


    This setting, we were in a castle, just like the so-called princess said. And so it was a castle. From the inside. We were inside of it.


    Surrounding us were many ¡­ well, layers by layers, there was the foreground first.


    Turning around, scanning and analyzing our surroundings, I could see and count four, five, six of them.


    That is correct. I could count six black-hooded dark cloaks.


    Frowning and squinting my eyes at one of them ¡­ they were just humans, it seemed.


    Forming a circle around me and my friends, all of them simply were extending their arms towards us, chanting and mumbling words that I could not comprehend ¡­ even after much effort to do so.


    This was just spooky, in a few words.


    But no, my ragged breathing knew to stop its comedy.


    Mingled up in that spooky array they were forming--let''s not say ''ritual'' they seemed to be performing--was the one who''d refer to herself as a princess.


    Rinceville''s princess, I was sure of.


    "Whoever you might be, this isn''t--"


    I shut myself before finishing.


    Let''s not panic. I''m having this, and I''m cool with this.


    And she only smiled at me awkwardly, twirling her bright, blond hair with one finger, few beads of sweat on her forehead, "It''ll--It shall be fine ... hahaha ... it shall just be fine, okay??


    "Heroes from another world, you are welcomed to our land--and this is right, you are indeed other-worlders." And only say this, as she sort of also shut herself before actually finishing her speech.


    I ignored it, I had better things to concentrate on.


    A prank.


    It may be a prank. But I have to consider all things maybe it wasn''t just a prank? No ¡­ most likely, anyhow, this must be a prank.


    Continuing on with the setting of the (supposedly) prank:


    This palace ... it was quite broad ¡­ "Hey, Haruto, why don''t you just relax, dude, we''re coo-o-ol, aren''t we?! And more importantly ¡­ this is it! Our romance, comedy, action, adventure, harem little world''s just come true!" ¡­ I ignored Todora.


    It was quite broad.


    Going from beneath our feet, into two opposite cardinal directions, a long, red carpet was to be laid down.


    And on both ends of it either were two shut sturdy classy wooden gates--or a mighty throne resting on an elevated plateau, coming up a few stairs.


    Paving the ground, in the surroundings and the middle ground of this place, super-wide and square, originally white, and very smooth cobbles and bricks.


    And standing above these, either chatting or just silent, were, in their turn, to be found here, other humans.


    Some of them looked at us, as if we were animals, with insistence and persistence.


    Some others had just grown tired--or simply used to it, most likely--at some point and were just chatting with their peers still paying us a bit of credit nonetheless.


    "Romance, comedy, action, adventure, harem own little world, Haruto!!


    "I''m telling you this is no jo-o-oke (uhh, I should stop speaking like that, by the way) my dude.


    "Just loosen up a bit.


    "Here, have some of my udon ... I figure you were only holding your chopsticks when we got teleported with the girls ... ain''t a problem if you lost your udon .... here, have some of mine."


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 87 - Prologue (2)

    I was still trying to make a sense of this all


    "Romance, comedy, action, adventure, harem own little world, Haruto!!


    "I''m telling you this is no jo-o-oke (uhh, I should stop speaking like that, by the way) my dude.


    "Just loosen up a bit.


    "Here, have some of my udon ... I figure you were only holding your chopsticks when we got teleported with the girls ... ain''t a problem if you lost your udon ... here, have some of mine."


    According to Todora, "Why don''t you just loosen up a bit," I just had to calm down.


    He''d already told me that, didn''t he ¡­ "Here, have some of my udon ¡­ Figured you were only holding your chopsticks when we got teleported with the girls ¡­ ain''t a problem if you lost your udon ¡­ have some of mine."


    Like one would even pay attention to that guy''s advice, though.


    And so, still onto the setting:


    The middle ground folks were dressed up weirdly.


    Accommodated with their ¡­ ugh ¡­ weird outfits?


    Let''s say they gave me those medieval-people vibes.


    And, hm, on second thought, maybe it was a bit classy, after all.


    From among them, only a few stood out of the scarce crowd.


    Those ones were more refined, it seemed.


    Be it either in the way they were being accompanied, being all surrounded by at least five other ''nobles'' each, or in the way they were dressed up.


    And, hmmm, let''s just say these ones hit different.


    ¡­


    All that was left now was the background of this place.


    Pillars, going up, very high, supporting the beautiful arched structure from below.


    They were spread across in the background, lined up and neatly ranged.


    Behind them ¡­ guards?


    Armored people?


    Were the armor only empty, just standing there, as decorations ¡­ or maybe to deter funny people from doing funny things.


    The armors were all black, and motionless.


    Being too far away, I couldn''t make out whether the armors were just armors, and only armors--Or whether people hid behind them.


    The pillars were concentrated more on the two other walls, going in parallel with the long, crimson red, cordial carpet, and were, too, decorated in fancy, cordial ways.


    Pictures, paintings, black canvas filled with scriptures ¡­ the ceiling, too, wasn''t left empty and neglected: candlesticks and chandeliers of many forms and many sorts, glittering and glimmering as their light shone down on us.


    Come to think of it, now, it was nighttime.


    Well, this place simply didn''t lack any of the castle-like furniture needed to make it look real and legit.


    It even looked a bit too real and legit, if you want my honest opinion--The so-called princess spoke again.


    "Heroes, please, know that you have responded to our call. As such, you are placed in our hand--no harm will we do to you, whatsoever, you are from amongst the noblest and the people, so please--"


    And no, she said that again.


    It ticked me off the first time she said it, but I said nothing.


    "--No harm will be done to us, dare you say?!" so I just snapped.


    "What about our two friends here, hah?!" but tried to keep my composure the best I could ¡­ I sighed, letting it all out.


    "Hey, Haruto, it''s ¡­ well--" placing one of his hands on my shoulder, he nodded at me. "Want some of my udon?"


    And exchanging glances with him, ignoring the stupid him, I simply nodded back.


    "Our friends, here, "Princess," what has happened to them? Will they be alright? I observe they collapsed. Why is it so? How is it that we can''t even approach them? See, "Princess," there are so many things that still remain all blurred out to us."


    "We are--" I spoke too quickly.


    Quickly, yet distinctively--I continued on: "Provide us some real information, maybe? And I insist, will the girls be alright? Will Shiina and Fuyumi be alright?" and my breathing accelerated, "I can see some of the black-hooded people are working on something with them ¡­ can they be trusted?"


    This had got me pretty irritated, and it could show on the surface, I''m sure.


    We wish you no harm, she had insisted.


    Was that so?


    Hadn''t they drugged us all, as a group, manipulated us, using some practical, very complex tricks, in order to just play a huge prank on us, because this was funny or whatever?


    Along with these, I had so many questions I had wanted to inquire about, too.


    Though I needed to stop.


    As much as I had desired to utter them in their entirety--I needed to stop ¡­ and catch my breath for a bit.


    But catching back my breath, though my shoulders and chest dropped down a bit, I didn''t let my eyes drop from where they stared at.


    Right in the woman''s eyes.


    I addressed myself to her, and just naturally, her eyes were staring at mine too.


    Following the same eerily steady pace, my chest went up and down with my shoulders.


    And in an uncalled movement, my forearm went up and rubbed itself against my forehead, wiping it off of the annoying beads of sweat that were accumulating up there.


    My forehead was a bit sweaty ¡­ or, no, not only a bit sweaty.


    I sweated like mad, it seemed.


    And so I was taking this seriously.


    Of course, I was.


    I mean ¡­ this whole situation ¡­ it cannot just be like I think it is ... I can''t quite make any sense out of it ... but I believe it''s only for now.


    The princess'' eyes were the first to go down.


    Her expression became tense and showed signs of her being saddened by this.


    Was I going too hard on her?


    Was I even going hard on her at all?


    I didn''t think so.


    "Heroes ¡­ I am truly sorry," her lips managed, her eyes still looking down, a slight frown on her face, "The truth of the matter is that, while we know you are being distressed by this situation, we cannot prevent it from happening."


    My breathing was still a bit ragged ¡­ my eyes went down following hers.


    Holding one of her hands with the other, tighter and tighter as time went by, "And for this, I am failing as one of the King''s heirs.


    "Such disturbance cannot be forgiven easily ¡­ but I trust, if it''s the noble heroes from the Other World ¡­ you will know to forgive not only me but the whole Rinceville''s kingdom.


    "Please ¡­ Elina. Such is my name. Would you do me the honor of knowing yours, hero...?"


    Her name?? What do we even care about her name? I''m sorry, princess person, but that''s the priority here, I believe.


    Thinking such thoughts, it only caused a frown to abruptly form on me.


    Her eyes still awkwardly and shyly cast down, she lifted her head up and looked over to the nearest black hooded people.


    And just nodding her beautiful face, letting her hands come up too and rest upon her dress and busty breasts, "Enough with these two. Their transitions don''t require any more help from your spatial magical energy."


    And, responding to their ¡­ to their princess (I was still a bit skeptical about this) they all acted at once before nodding their hidden heads too and taking off their hoods--They just stopped.


    And they went even further.


    Their entire black cloaks were to be taken off of their ¡­ normal bodies.


    They looked rather ''normal'' without their weird gear, at least.


    Looking over to the other three of the black hooded mysterious people at our opposite, they still were working on their thing.


    Shiina and Fuyumi still weren''t in good shape, it seemed.


    But maybe ¡­ maybe they genuinely are working out a solution with them¡­?


    A dry gulp could only painfully go within my tight throat.


    Peering over to the others, the ones that had just taken off their black outfits...


    Normal faces, normal clothes, normal people.


    Still judging according to this world''s conventions, though.


    And did I just think of ''it'' as a new world, right now¡­?


    Well--


    One invisible barrier went off?


    The princess'' eyes went back and stared back into mine ¡­ with eagerness and desire¡­?


    And throwing one energetic leg after the other, under her flapping long noble dress,


    Tip


    Tap


    Tip


    Tap


    Her footsteps echoed, she rushed towards me with alacrity--


    Seizing both of my hands with hers, "Please, heroes¡­"


    Though seemingly addressing herself directly to me, she still said ''heroes.''


    She didn''t continue what she had wanted to say before squeezing my hands with strength--but warmth, too.


    It was warm, then strong.


    "Please, heroes, trust us and save our kingdom from what is imperiling the safety and warmth of itself.


    "Follow the way of the heroes, you to whom gifted powers have been granted by mana itself, follow the way of the heroes, and save us from the evil that is awaiting but weakness from ourselves¡­


    "Heroes, I trust and ¡­ believe you won''t just let us be wasted."


    "Argh! ¡­ And hmph! If it''s like this, then, I''ll keep all the udon for myself, Haruto!"


    "I ¡­"


    And facing this--I didn''t know what to say.


    .


    .


    .


    My name is Shoyo Haruto ... I still don''t enjoy cursing: but I mean, damn .... what have I gotten myself into?


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 88 - Very Many Grasses

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    The grass.


    The blades of grass.


    Always so much grass.


    And always so many blades of grass.


    There is so much. So, so, so, so very, very, very, very much.


    And there are so many. So, so, so, so very, very, very, very many.


    I have to insist upon that.


    Very many grasses, if that makes sense.


    A field of so many acres of just dirt and grass.


    A field that goes very far in the distance. Extending there, lying from East to West, and North to South.


    Yes, let''s make it official. Very Many Grasses.


    That''s the name with which it''ll have to go by. This name is its brand. It must be. Or maybe it isn''t, and I have just decided that. But be it so, or so, it doesn''t matter one bit.


    Either way, I just have decided that.


    And so, it is.


    Very Many Grasses was the name of this place, and I was down here, at the heart of itself.


    Or, no. I was at the heart of itself, but had to move a bit further away. Technical problems. We''ll talk about that later on.


    So, I am down here, in between all these blades of grass, but not at the heart of the field of blades of grass.


    My tiny black shell was to be found here, gripping real hard on one of the many blades of grass.


    As I gripped upon it, it leaned to one side.


    Hm.


    And I observed what I had to observe: very, very beautiful, all these blades of grass.


    Very green, very beautiful, and very deployed. That was right.


    Soft to the touch, the grass on top of which my main body was resting right now was really feeling good. I liked it.


    Very soft and mellow, yet just rigid and rigorous enough when needed.


    From that upclose to them, one could compare them to some beautiful babe''s legs.


    Long, thick, very alluring, going firmly stood and planted onto the ground and so much more my words wouldn''t describe.


    Firmly planted onto the ground, yes--and yet, these babes really were going at it, letting their legs waddle and shake when the upper winds would dare come by them.


    Visiting us--me and them--down here, the winds would never go without their usual greeting sound: fuuuuuuh~.


    And with these very greetings, the alluring standing greens--be it the babes'' legs, or the blades of grass--would never miss an occasion to go all waddling and shaking in response.


    All of which rustled, like a beautiful melody.


    The grass was very long, of course it''d be rustling.


    And I am standing by this.


    The winds blow, the blades of grass shiver, and I''m just standing by ¡­ what was I doing down here?


    All my legs were entangled and wrapped around one single deployed blade of grass.


    And well ¡­ I did go all munch-munch-munch at it, while standing at its top ¡­ but no can do: I can''t just eat it, it seems.


    I couldn''t eat the grass with this tiny body and mouth of mine.


    Or maybe I can.


    I''d just be requiring some good sharp teeth to cut it to pieces. But I don''t have that in this form.


    So maybe I can''t. And that''s about it.


    I''m sure if I could pull that much off at least, I could manage just fine the rest: swallowing it down and just digest it--


    When suddenly four giants armored feet with two other blades--not blades of grass this time about, but real metallic blades--just gushed forth from their place to me:


    THUD!


    THUD!


    THUD!


    Woooo~


    CLANG!


    THUD!


    Don''t--


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    Tell me--


    THUD!


    Thud!


    Thud.


    I''ll have to find another spot!!!


    Thud¡­


    (Thud, thud, thud¡­)


    Oh, no.


    The earth had stopped its shattering.


    They went away.


    Phew.


    That''s a good thing.


    I don''t have to change spots, in the end.


    These are the technical problems I mentioned earlier, by the way.


    I''ve had to do that many times before.


    They wouldn''t just leave me alone, the feet and swords.


    I was just with my grass as I tried to eat it. But they wouldn''t just leave me to my task.


    I was kind of sad and disappointed with their behavior ¡­ but so what?


    But so what, you ask, hm, I just wanted to tell them off a bit.


    Telling off the loudly stomping feet alongside the clanging metallic swords.


    Yeah, I want that.


    But knowing I''ll be having plenty of time to do that afterward, I just didn''t.


    And for now ¡­ let''s just munch onto some more grass, ''cause I really want to ¡­ nah, okay, I''ll stop.


    Let''s get onto the main thing, then.


    We want it to get moving, already.


    Enough of blades of grass this, and blades of grass that.


    Let''s just--I am sentient.


    [Consciousness] Passive Skill.


    I am conscious.


    And that very skill coped with the other infamous [Mana Perception] Passive Skill, I really was conscious.


    It had an impact on me.


    I wasn''t just lifelessly living, let''s put it that way.


    I could feel, see, hear, touch, smell, taste, understand, comprehend, and the list would go on like this, long, long before it ends.


    That was me.


    I felt and touched the numerous blades of grass. I could feel and touch the dirt beneath it, too.


    And, moving onto the interesting stuff: what I could also feel was the feet, wildly stomping onto the ground, making the earth shake and shatter underneath their weight and power.


    There were also the clanging swords ¡­ going all clang, clang, clang, in their wild tendency to do so as they engaged in fight between each other.


    The metal would strike another metal.


    And all of which, taking place under the sun of this day, was resulting in sparks flying off down my way.


    People were fighting up there.


    Lots and lots of people.


    To keep it short: there was a conflict going down between two groups of people.


    And me, I was down their feet, hanging out with the genuine me--with my genuine form.


    My senses were observing things. Things about my environment, and things about myself.


    It was interesting to me, and so, willing to know more about myself, I just observed facts.


    Fact about my skills. That''s what was picking my interest, of course.


    And so, taking up where we left off, it made two skills for now: [Consciousness] and [Mana Perception].


    Using them--though not really using them, since they were passive skills--I was being myself through the world that surrounded me.


    But as it just started to be boring, I decided to act.


    What was I doing down there again? I was observing facts--And I still would afterward.


    Concentrating on the source of mana I felt within myself ¡­ I visualized it flooding out--And it just did.


    My mana flooded out, spread around, and formed into the much bigger myself than the real me.


    When I first did that, it felt weird. But, right now, it didn''t quite feel weird anymore.


    Thanks to whom?


    Old Sipping.


    Old Sipping taught me that.


    Mana flooded out and formed into limbs, legs, arms, hands, fingers--all of that being topped off by my head.


    My eyes grew wide open.


    The first things I saw were my silverish green strands of hair.


    ?Quest''s Instruction: Head over to the battlefield. 1/1?


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 89 - The Battle

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    I was observing and assessing myself ¡­ for the sake of survival. My skills, in the past I''ve gathered I have quite a few many, I think, and I wanted to know them.


    And so, let''s just get down to it.


    The source of mana within my core, concentrating on itself, I had to visualize it flood out and spread around--It just did.


    And spreading around myself, it transformed into my character.


    ?Quest''s Instruction: Head over to the battlefield. 1/1?


    I didn''t quite feel weird anymore about it.


    Old Sipping taught me how to do it well.


    My human form was to be exposed to the light of the day. It made my eyes squint. It was an insistent squinting but after a while, they grew wide open.


    And my equipment was on.


    A banal beige shirt, alongside all the more standard, black pants. Old also had given me a jacket. It was a little bit oversized, but I kinda liked it.


    He said I lacked it. I didn''t quite feel that way, but he still insisted. And so he gave it to me.


    What I also lacked, according to him, were shoes.


    Once again, I didn''t think it was necessary, but, once again too, he said it was. I took his word on that ¡­ and didn''t put on any shoes he''d give me, since he had none on him.


    I didn''t care anyway.


    My feet and toes were naked and caressing themselves onto the soft grass.


    And just standing up there in the field of grass, feeling the fresh wind of that rather hot day, I smiled.


    I wasn''t down the blades of grass anymore. And though my feet and sword weren''t quite as big as the others'', they still were feet and sword.


    That''s right, I had my good old belt with me, fastened to my waist.


    ?Quest''s Instruction: New instructions...?


    The first things I saw were my silverish green strands of hair.


    And upon shaking my head ¡­ well, they didn''t quite go away.


    My hair was a bit too long, I think.


    But, no matter.


    The whole Very Many Grasses field was before me. I was standing on one of its edges. And before my eyes they were all.


    Orcs and humans.


    Again, yes.


    It sounded familiar, right? My eyes were quite familiar with that sight, at the very least.


    Orcs and humans fighting, I already saw some of this back in the forest. And it wasn''t too long ago, was it.


    All of this took place not too long ago, and was still fresh in my mind.


    I could repaint every detail of it quite easily within my head.


    A little group versus another little (though not that little) group.


    And so I could see similarities in the sight I was seeing just right now. Though only similarities, yes.


    As we''re talking right now, the scale isn''t about the same at all.


    There were hundreds. Maybe even thousands.


    Ring!


    ?Quest''s Instruction: Mingle into the Very Many Grasses battle, and slay the enemies that may come your way. 0/30?


    Very Many Grasses'' field extended itself in front of me in the distance. My eyes had just to see.


    They could see far far away in the distance. This place wasn''t too dense of trees, or high and big obstacles, for me not to see.


    Broad and smooth.


    The location at the edge of the field I was on right now would have me elevated quite a bit.


    I had a plain sight on all of this, mostly.


    <Eagle Eye>


    It was one of my skills.


    And as I am still observing, analyzing and assessing myself, I paused right here.


    ''Eagle Eye'' is its name. My guesses are, I most likely must''ve obtained it on an eagle, before the ''Consciousness settled in. ''Cause I was still living before that period, of course.


    And anyway, Eagle Eye it was.


    I just had to concentrate on my eyes ¡­ and just see.


    Ring!


    ?''Eagle Eye'' Positive Magic Effect is obtained - ...?


    From what I understood, just taking into consideration the useful intel, the duration time would be around five minutes.


    And among other things, like the fact I could see far away with this benediction, it increases the chances for me to make a successful attack.


    Well.


    Details, again.


    They were hundreds or maybe even thousands, I couldn''t just tell precisely. Humans are more numerous than orcs, though. That''s something I can tell pretty easily, due to the difference between the two groups.


    To my right, there were more of humans. A huge load of them. Behind their front were tents and other installations.


    Their side seemed organized and effective. It kind of reminded me of ants--even though I hadn''t really got to know of ants at all before. But it just stroke me with that feeling.


    On the orcs'' side, now, there only were tents--but they were scarce. Way, way less installations, too.


    Plus they weren''t organized. It all looked quite poor and unprepared ¡­ but I guess them being orcs must play a role in how well they can put up a good fight against humans.


    Or maybe not at all, and they''re not putting up any good fight at all against the humans. I simply haven''t been here long enough to tell.


    And anyhow, what I''d observed was, humans are way more numerous than orcs.


    The same good old chorus of clanging sounds, shouting of skills in the distance, and simple shouts of rage, determination and persistence knocked on my ears.


    And without even opening any door, it just went in.


    Far away at the borders of the battle, I wasn''t quite far away from the middle of the action, but nobody had noticed me yet.


    Just as the guide says, I''m not mingled with them yet.


    And so I just walked onward.


    I just trod my way through the rather high grass, steadily and slowly, observing around me.


    Then, I was to be noticed already.


    Two eyes were set upon me.


    Then four ¡­ then six ¡­ and then eight.


    My legs continued walking.


    Two humans'' eyes, for two orcs''.


    Still treading on steadily and slowly, I didn''t stop.


    Mingling myself into the people''s battle was just the goal.


    "Hey, kid! What you doing down here?" a voice shouted at me ¡­ I looked at him.


    One human male, going about waving his arms at me, associated with quick moves of his chin, he looked weird: "There''s nothing for you down here, you understand? Go away, run!" his arms still waving, "Shh! shh!"


    "Hey, don''t say that," when another voice stopped the latter, "At any moment, that kid''s one big shot herself, you know--Where''s your group ¡­ kid?"


    They talked as if the orcs'' weren''t of much concern to them, "It isn''t safe here anyhow, just stay behind us for what''s following, okay?"


    And just as if it were the natural thing to do, they started to circle me around, the two orcs.


    And the humans, they must''ve mistaken me for one of their allies--they really did pass before me, letting me know I''d be safe behind them.


    "Just stay behind us ¡­ young ¡­ girl?--nah, that''s a boy--just stay behind us, you''re safe."


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 90 - Shy Grass

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    Battle cries and clanging swords ruled over the acoustic world of this place.


    I was in the middle of something.


    Two humans got to me: "Hey, kid!"


    Did I have the look of one sorry, panic-stricken little kid who''s been caught up in the middle of something too big for me?


    Surely, I must be looking that way.


    The two humans I''d just encountered along with the orcs just decided to pass before me.


    Why''d they do that?


    "It''ll be dangerous, but hold tight behind us, boy, we''ll protect you."


    They''d wanted to let me know I''d be safe and sound behind them two.


    They must''ve mistaken me for one of their allies, yes. Would they go and protect me if that wasn''t the case.


    What''s more, I indeed look more human than orc ¡­ actually, aren''t I basically identical to the likes of humans like this?


    Meh.


    I looked human but didn''t certainly give off human-like vibes.


    Nor friendly vibes, let me tell you.


    But anyway, that was how it happened to be.


    And for this round, orcs would be the opponents, it seemed to the two humans.


    And so, the two orcs ''we'' were facing just sort of looked at themselves, checking up on each other ¡­ their thick red-tanned lips slowly and gradually went arching up.


    They grinned like this for a short little while.


    Why?


    Wolves that had just encountered their sheep. That''s the story their grins tell about them.


    Wolves were orcs, humans were sheep; supposedly.


    It was understandable for them to feel that way.


    As being an orc would want it, they were noticeably bigger and larger.


    They really were. The difference between an orc and a human was the difference between a wild mountain and a docile stone.


    Well, I''m exaggerating, but kind of it was true, in a way.


    They got broad and sculpted shoulders.


    In between these two sturdy anchors, was to be found the as sculpted and as sharp manly chest.


    With their unsettling dark red tanned skin you could observe in between the natural holes there were in their timid leather armor.


    Naturally thick arms with bulging veins, attached to their orcish swords and axes by poignant hands.


    The stones--the humans were comparatively weaker in comparison ¡­ but knowing them, they knew to be cunning, just like the even tinier stones--that is to say, the elves.


    And so, they had their own confidence for themselves, I noticed.


    The weaker the smarter, it seemed to me, must''ve been a reality.


    The weaker you''d be, the trickier you''d get.


    Or maybe, the weaker you''d be, the tricker you''d have to be.


    In the end, all the same.


    The sun shone down on our foreheads, and the two humans tightened their formation on me.


    They got me covered and all.


    One of them still holding out his free hand at me and tried to make me back up a little bit. It was ''dangerous,'' huh.


    Well, he tried to do that and nodded to his comrade.


    This latter nodded back.


    Tense but confident was about the outline of their complexion.


    They carefully proceeded onward.


    One hesitant step--or rather, careful, maybe--was to be thrown before the other, as they walked, showing off their formation.


    And their formation was ¡­ special, to say the least..


    They lined up their touching shoulders together altogether as one.


    And completing their battle stance, they were holding out their sword in the opposite direction.


    It was an experienced duo you got there.


    ¡­ or maybe not at all.


    I lack the experience to judge all this.


    Certainly anyway, doing this, the two of them would strike me with these ''I know what I''m doing'' vibes.


    And that''s what I''d meant by cunning. They had no choice but to be this way.


    Putting up confidence in their demeanor, they walked the rather short distance they''d to walk.


    ¡­


    Surprisingly the orcs didn''t change their stance one bit.


    Were they ready that way?


    The air grew denser and thicker.


    "Heh."


    "Do as you want, orcs."


    The two confident humans scoffed at this. Scoffing at it was the only natural thing to do, right?


    They could only do that much, though.


    And scoffing at it it was, then.


    Oh, and it only got in my head at this moment, but maybe the orcs didn''t grin that way for no reason?


    Maybe it wasn''t just two wolves versus two sheep from how they saw it.


    Maybe three wolves were actually to be counted up.


    Because, I mean, wolves could actually be anything with the right clothes.


    The two confident humans were ready to launch their attack.


    And me?


    <Spider Web>


    The ability to produce cobwebs.


    Yes.


    Just about producing spider webs as a spider would.


    That''s right.


    There isn''t much to say about this one. Except that it''s quite cool, heh.


    It''s quite cool in itself, and it''s quite cool that I must''ve also gotten into a spider, at some point during the Dull Era.


    Let''s call it that, the Dull Era.


    (Author''s note: Obviously, MC refers to this as the time before he got his consciousness.)


    It has a nice ring to it.


    Anyway, this was yet another skill of mine.


    My belt was around my waist.


    Onto my waist, there was my glittering sword.


    I got it from back in the forest. And if I remember correctly, it was one of the strong paladin''s shortswords. Well, I chose it, it was my sword now.


    And onto my glittering sword''s handle, there was my right hand.


    My grip on itself was to be tightened.


    And tightening it, just as if it were natural, I produced cobwebs with my hand.


    My hand, my sword, my cobwebs.


    All this was stuck as one.


    Shing!


    The sword went off its sheath ¡­ and looking at my hand, "That be the only use of this skill ¡­ hm?"


    I didn''t quite have a great sense of imagination, I guess. But, to me, it was good enough that way, "That way at least, the sword won''t just bounce off and get away while fighting enemies, huh."


    Holding out the even more shining sword under the sun, "Yeah, and I reckon that''ll do for a use."


    It was just cobwebs, mostly.


    Maybe there would be more applications to that skill depending on the context, but for now, that''ll be all.


    My sword''s handle being tightened by both my grip and the cobwebs in between, I brought it down.


    The orcs had seen me doing this.


    And so they stepped back. All the more grinning, they stepped back again, and again ¡­ most likely, they''d seen me come.


    And then would come <Quick Pace>.


    You know this one already.


    Crackling my neck¡­


    I had to deal with 30 enemies¡­


    I went on the move!


    Not even five meters separated me from the humans, at this point.


    Dashing onward, with my head tilted forward, I was the wind.


    Already behind their back, I stopped, folded, and unfolded my legs super quickly.


    And then I was the air.


    Two necks were presented before me, rather close to one another.


    I figured their formation wasn''t of much use if they didn''t know their enemy, obviously.


    And so their guards weren''t on.


    Wide-open.


    Along with a quick move of my arm ¡­ and you knew the next skill too, <Chain Attack>.


    (Author''s note: ''Chain Attack'' previously was ''Four Deadly Black'' but I''ve changed it, the name was too boring.)


    A combo of dark slashes.


    That''s what it was, basically.


    Slash!


    And my sword fell onto the right one''s neck, cutting it thoroughly--he hadn''t time to react and just fell like my sword.


    ?Mingle into the Very Many Grasses battle, and slay the enemies that may come your way. 1/30?


    The other one''s eyes grew to their fullest, "Wh--" and as his shoulders rotated towards his fella¡­


    Slash!


    With another slash, the sword dug itself in between the human''s neck and shoulder.


    Too much of a shock, and too much of a burst of pain.


    It was too sudden, he passed too, then fell towards my feet as they landed back on the ground, too.


    The surrounding green grass became shy and red.


    And putting little force into it, I took my sword off of the dead shoulder.


    Oh--and maybe he wasn''t entirely dead by now, ''cause he coughed some blood, and the grass became even more shy and red.


    ?Mingle into the Very Many Grasses battle, and slay the enemies that may come your way. 2/30?


    By now, the human really was dead.


    "Gehehe¡­"


    "Heh, heh, heh¡­"


    And orcs laughed.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 91 - Changed Spot (Sorry, I Have Corrected It)

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    The two humans were standing before me, not paying me any attention. They had their back turned onto me. And they just walked.


    The two orcs stood a bit away from the humans. Only two meters of distance or so were separating them.


    And even when the humans proceeded onward, these two meters of green grass wasn''t shortening one bit.


    In fact, as the humans proceeded onward, the orcs steadily walked backward with them.


    And that was about it.


    <Quick Pace>


    But at some point I darted up--a combo of dark slashes would come next.


    The skill was <Chain Attack>.


    With my cobwebs in between my gripping hand and sword''s handle, I was sure it wouldn''t get off my hand--I slashed two times.


    The first blow, falling onto the right human''s neck, didn''t feel like anything more or different than butter.


    ?Mingle into the Very Many Grasses battle, and slay the enemies that may come your way. 1/30?


    Being detached, his head fell off.


    The other one''s eyes grew to their fullest, "Wh--" and as his shoulders rotated towards his fella¡­


    Slash!


    And with another slash, the sword dug itself in between the human''s neck and shoulder.


    The grass became shy.


    ?Mingle into the Very Many Grasses battle, and slay the enemies that may come your way. 2/30?


    And what were previously only playful smiles gradually became more than that when,


    "Gehehe¡­"


    "Heh, heh, heh¡­"


    The two orcs laughed.


    Landing back onto the green grass, that wasn''t quite so shy everywhere, my feet found their support back.


    With a hand on the ground, both my legs folded, I had landed on the ground just fine.


    Looking up at them, one of my brows twitched.


    And they were still laughing. Though it wasn''t very loud at all. Their laughters didn''t match the way their chests were going up and down frantically.


    Moving were their chests and jumping were their lips. They only let a few of their dry chucklings out.


    Looking back down, right in front of me, was to be found the dead body of the human I''d just killed. His friend was further away to the right.


    My sword was stuck in his shoulder.


    And so, giving it a little push, I had to take it off of him.


    It was an easy task. I could do that just fine.


    ?Quest: 2/30 enemies dealt with.?


    I''d just dealt with 2 enemies.


    And climbing back up, my eyes were now set on the two laughing orcs, "Hmm ... and who the enemies are, you think, though?"


    Would they happen to know? Hmph. Would they happen to think at all?


    Down here, my quest was about killing folks, basically.


    That''s what I''d be doing. That''s what I just did ¡­ "And that''s what I''ll do," I brought my sword up and pointed it at them, "And, ''enemies'' is kind of a broad term, isn''t it¡­?"


    Yes, I had to do that.


    That, and also the assessment of my skills so far.


    "Gehehe ¡­ what ¡­ is this shit, gehehehe¡­"


    "Oh ¡­ so you can talk?" I inquired rhetorically before I went on, "so, so, would you happen to know who are the enemies?"


    "Heh, heh, heh, heh¡­"


    They don''t know ... maybe. I think they don''t. And that they never will.


    What they do know, however, is what a serious battle stance is.


    Because, right now, that''s what I see.


    Battle stances.


    Who are the enemies? This was my question. But at any rate, I could always verify and find that out by myself, couldn''t I?


    By now, they''d been putting on some good battle stances.


    And I did just about the same. I didn''t want to miss one bit of action.


    "Oh and, the reason why you two laughed just before ¡­ was it because you knew I''d be doing..." giving a light kick to the dead human before my foot, "I''d be doing that?"


    Calming their urging to be ominously chuckling, their faces became dead-serious.


    Maybe I talked too much.


    "Nah, never mind."


    Or maybe, all matters considered, maybe they didn''t speak.


    Lowering both my knees and shoulders, I''d adjusted my center of gravity and got ready to fight too.


    These enemies wouldn''t take me as an ally. They were ready to fight.


    Placing their feet and organizing their body as they wished, at once, they both exhaled ... then inhaled.


    The duo of their two big swords was now pointing at the lonely team of my rather short, brave one.


    And as the sun was beating down on us, we just concentrated ... I think.


    I actually didn''t really know what was the long call for.


    But anyway, I''d just concentrate with them.


    Not even five meters were separating us. We faced each other from that distance.


    Distance that was rather short to me, the two orcs understood that.


    And as a result, when I stepped towards them, they did step back for a bit.


    They weren''t being cowards.


    Only taking me seriously.


    And I could say it felt good, sort of.


    They were within my range, and at any moment I could just burst onward with my tilted head and pointing sword.


    Was I being menacing? I think I was.


    But big swords were still staring at both me and mine.


    Four meters were now in between us.


    The atmosphere was tense and the air thick.


    This was even true for me.


    One little mistake, and I may be totally and thoroughly cut through, then left lifeless to the ground.


    And they understand that too well, too.


    I will fake out a blow.


    And lead one of them into attacking me ¡­ but which one?


    The tension had reached its climax. Some action was about to go down. My senses were sharpened and top-notch.


    Gulping, I took a quick and strong step forward--The one to the left did the same!


    And it was a big step he''d been taking. Not just a regular one. From three meters we went to only one meter of distance¡­


    His whole massive body stepped in at once.


    Stomp!


    The earth slightly trembled, and right after that--his whole right was on the move.


    All of it was to be put forward: right foot and leg and flank and shoulder; and, most importantly, his whole right sculpted arm and longsword!


    And, heh.


    Judging a book by its cover is just commonplace. Even when you work against it. A cover still holds much of everything.


    From all the humans and demi-humans, at a first glance, the orcs would be the ones from whom you''d expect the least harmony.


    And yet, would you look at that ¡­ beauty.


    It''s beautiful, isn''t it?


    Beautiful ¡­ but scary above all else.


    I was only faking out an assault anyhow.


    And so I started hurriedly backing off already.


    My tiny feet quickly danced their way to the back.


    And Left Orc''s blow wasn''t quite finished yet.


    All of it was just being in the process of being properly launched, right now.


    His shoulders went in the front of his body. What followed itself was his thick bulging veins as he clenched his grip onto his sword¡­ "Argh!"


    My eyes grew to their widest and my breathing stopped--


    And just like this--


    With a loud and dull slash!


    The tip of his sword just passed before my eyes and nose, throwing at me such gust of wind.


    Phew¡­!


    It was a close call. I thought I had it under control ¡­ but I''m good still.


    It didn''t brush my face, but it nearly did¡­


    Oh, and what am I doing right now? Getting all shocked and speechless by the close call that just went down.


    I mustn''t lose it.


    I haven''t been faking this out for no reason, after all. A feint would serve a purpose. Mine would do too.


    That, and I still have that skill to get a hold on. It was time to introduce one of my other infamous, ominous, dangerous skills.


    I''d just evaded it.


    The huge deadly sword did go away to the side, rampaging against Right Orc.


    It sure was a powerful blow. Did Left Orc even control it?


    It didn''t matter.


    My dancing steps still were dancing a little bit ¡­ quickly and promptly, I got them to work back onward--I found an opening.


    Not with my shortsword, no, but with this--


    <Cat Hissing>


    "Hiss!"


    I stopped the course of my dancing feet--I just hissed.


    ''Cat Hissing,'' yeah. It just sounded like a cat? I think? What was even this skill, actually?


    Shaking my head at myself inwardly, I ... didn''t quite know what to tell myself.


    It was just for the sake of the good assessment of my skills and abilities.


    So let''s just do that.


    "Hiss!!!"


    And I hissed again, on the tip of my feet.


    Had I been the possessor of a fur, I''m sure it would have been standing up really high, as I did that.


    Oh, and for some reason, I was feeling angry too.


    The orcs got to pause right here. Such an awkward expression was to be put on their complexion.


    May they find me weird all they want.


    Ring!


    What''d be the effect of that skill?


    ...


    ?''Run away!'' Negative Effect could not be of effect on the targeted mob ''Orc level 17''.?


    ¡­


    Oh, okay.


    "Geh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh!"


    And they laughed at me.


    Obviously.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 92 - Ninety

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    Still fighting the orcs ¡­ one super powerful blow just went at me.


    I evaded it closely.


    The huge deadly sword came rushing at me following its arm and shoulder ¡­ when slash!


    It sure was a powerful blow.


    I was shocked and astounded, but I knew to be efficient.


    This blow I''d just faked out, it wasn''t just for no reason at all.


    I needed an opening, and now, I had it.


    Left Orc did put a lot of weight on his assault right now, and so, his big sword going to his left, one of his flanks was exposed to me.


    I didn''t quite attack with my shortsword, though.


    Rather ¡­ "Hiss!!!"


    <Cat Hissing>


    Did it consist of hissing, and only hissing?


    Yes it did.


    And so ¡­ I just hissed.


    My back was arched forward, my complexion very tense, and if I had fur, I''m pretty sure it''d have been standing up as I did my hissing.


    ...


    Nothing happened, so I did hiss again focusing on Left Orc only.


    Heh. At this point, I wasn''t even sure whether I sounded more like a cat or more like a fool, but anyway, "Hiss!!!"


    That angry feeling I felt lingering within my stomach only grew stronger.


    Yes.


    This performance only ticked me off, for some reason.


    I''m here to assess that <Cat Hissing> Active Skill.


    Maybe that was an effect the skill would have.


    Ring!


    ?''Run away!'' Negative Effect could not be of effect on the targeted mob ''Orc level 17''.?


    ¡­


    Oh, okay.


    "Geh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh!"


    "''Run away!'' Negative Effect" the guide says.


    So ... my guess is, that skill was supposed to make my target frightened and panic-stricken that they go running away, huh.


    Though it didn''t go through at all. Was I being too weak in my hissing?


    Should I go one more time?


    Nah, nah, nah.


    I''ll just take profit from what this has brought.


    They''re laughing, these two. They really are. Goddamn it, are they stupid? Both of them. Real hard, at that.


    Left Orc''s guard wasn''t quite to be dropped as he ran off, being scared and frightened by my powerful hissing threatening sound, it seemed to me.


    "Meh¡­" I could only grimace at this.


    They were making fun of me.


    But that''s cool. I''m cool with that, right? I would follow up with my attack immediately.


    Among them two, Left Orc is the one laughing real hard. And since the laughter, his guard seems to be dropped.


    Or maybe it isn''t ¡­ anyhow, I went on the move.


    I don''t need no ''Run away!'' negative magic effect or no nothing.


    Cat hissing can''t go through, but so what?


    The orcs ¡­ they are slow.


    I just have to be extremely quick and I can outdo them. Huh. Maybe I do need to go seriously at them.


    And so, as Right Orc was trying to call back to order Left Orc, no second was to be let go to waste.


    Let''s just go.


    Jumping backward, my naked feet went over the previous decapitated human''s hands and arms.


    They now brushed and landed onto the soft grass--my whole body followed my shoulders and went down, then up.


    Locating one of the previous two protecting human''s swords, my scanning eyes quickly found one.


    Picking up the decapitated one''s sword, I already was up again--the orcs still weren''t quite ready to react ¡­ or so it seemed to me, at the very least.


    My back was straightened back up again anyway ¡­ and with an accelerating shoulder--woosh!


    "Eat this!"


    The sword I''d just picked up was to be sent, deploying the wings I''d just granted it, flying away towards the two enemies and spinning around itself.


    And I, "Quick Pace!" dashed along with it, rushing towards them ¡­ but a bit to the side.


    Still laughing, they decided to snap out of it under Right Orc''s forceful lead.


    Even laughing, Left Orc was confident he wouldn''t just die.


    That, and he saw the sword I''d thrown at him.


    So, pushing his comrade''s shoulder, most likely telling him to mind his own business, Right just did that and stepped back.


    The flying sword turned and turned and turned when--clang!


    Bringing his huge sword up, then down in a super rapid movement, it was impressive--he''d blocked it.


    He then turned towards Right back again, sort of telling him, "See?" as he chuckled a bit more.


    But Right Orc knew better.


    Because I rushed and rushed and rushed when--stab!


    In the end, Left Orc had just underestimated my speed. Or maybe he didn''t even see me at all.


    I could be really quick when I required it.


    Throwing the sword to the side had led him into paying attention to it.


    And surprising him, I got to stab the hell out of his stupid self.


    My glittering sword had gone all its way through the man''s abdomen and lower chest from his flank.


    ...


    He grunted and clenched his teeth like mad, looking down at me still gripping onto his sturdy sword.


    There was him, and his sword.


    He was super tall and thick.


    His sword was about the same.


    And me, from my tiny stature ¡­ I was just super tiny.


    The top of my head was at the same height as his tanned uncovered navel. I only reach that belly button of his with my whole body straightened, yes.


    He was ridiculously gigantic when I stood right next to him.


    His nostrils puffed up, he exhaled some more air ¡­ without breathing it back in.


    It wasn''t just his belly that was uncovered by his overly light armor.


    Even his flanks weren''t protected at all.


    My sword could testify to that--I rotated it to the side, tearing off the orc''s guts from inside.


    I had just stabbed him real good.


    ¡­


    And now, he oughta die, right?


    His whole body started to tremble frantically ¡­ on his face, his two big red eyes were still staring at me from above.


    And now, his brows were twitching like crazy too.


    In a way that even made both his whole eyes tremble with him.


    Biting his lips a thick wave of bloodlust was to be emitted from him to me.


    Very very thick wave of bloodlust.


    ¡­


    And I just waited¡­?


    When will he fall to his knees?


    I waited for that.


    And ¡­ I''m pretty sure ''that'' waited for me too.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 93 - The Old Man

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    The thick reddish mass of muscles and flesh had been stabbed by my shortsword.


    Yet, it still didn''t go down.


    Through his right flank, my sword did go in then up, piercing through his guts and lower chest area.


    My wrist twisted--and my sword was to be twisted too.


    He grunted.


    It tore off more of his insides.


    But the beast still didn''t go down, though.


    When would he fall to his knees?


    I had something I wanted to try ¡­ but couldn''t quite perform it since the orc wouldn''t still go down.


    Biting his lips and twitching his brows like crazy, he only stared at me from above me with his reddish flame in his eyes.


    His as-thick-as-himself, long blade rested before him. Propping himself up with itself, he still refused to go down.


    And I mean, yo.


    ¡­


    I just waited¡­?


    I waited for it to come to an end, that is correct.


    When will he fall to his knees? This was the ruling question.


    I could only wait for that, and ask myself: when will he go down?


    And ¡­ I''m pretty sure ''that'' waited for me too.


    ¡­


    Thanks to his very loud endurance and vigor, I was practically exposed at this point.


    I couldn''t see Right Orc due to this massive obstacle lying right in front of me, but knew he could come out and surprise me whenever he pleased.


    And ready to bounce at any given moment when his comrade would go and decide to circle the dying beast around to collect my life ¡­ should I just be backing off and try myself at <Claw> afterward?


    His comrade can attack me whenever he wants, though--it isn''t safe.


    Hmmm...


    Still not letting go of neither the handle of my sword nor my unwillingness to retreat, I thought it all out.


    Yes but no. I want to see that skill in action too.


    And I just didn''t want to back off, no, I insisted.


    Adding some of my weight into my grip, "Gnnn¡­!" I pulled my body downwards with even more insistence.


    It paid off.


    What followed my struggling noises was the loud ''thud!'' of Left Orc''s big sword as he finally let go of it.


    His hands were no longer gripping on the big sword''s handle strapped with leather bands tainted with blood.


    And then the huge sword, as though an established building down here on the grass, slowly leaned forward ¡­ it was then that, thud!


    And the following up wouldn''t be getting waited for impatiently.


    As he also bent forward, now, his two knees came in contact with the earth first.


    It gave birth to two other loud ''thud!'' sounds.


    And the huge beast''s sculpted shoulders were at my height.


    "Finally, huh," I stated before mumbling, "wait, can I even use the word ''finally'' to that?" it didn''t quite seem right to me, "sure was too damn long."


    I stepped behind, then adjusted my position on his side, and ¡­ "Ugh?"


    Kinda forgot about it, but ¡­ did Right Orc just run off?


    And here I was thinking he''d bounce at me anytime from behind his huge friend''s massive body.


    "Well¡­"


    And Left Orc was resigned to die, it seemed.


    His head wasn''t far away from mine.


    Opening up his two big dark lips, he uttered words that I couldn''t comprehend.


    It seemed to me he couldn''t move.


    Sheathing back my magical sword into its sheath, I made it so that Left didn''t fall off completely to the ground.


    <Claw>


    The second-to-last skill I''d need to get a hold on.


    My left hand was placed on top of his bald head.


    And my other hand was to be placed under the beast''s throat.


    And all at once--


    My sight grew keen.


    And so did all my other senses.


    The skill simply was called ''Claw.''


    The nails on each tip of my fingers were always a little bit.


    As if claws buried under my skin.


    I saw claws going out, and so they did.


    I never used that one before.


    It felt kind of weird. But they just sort of sprouted out and gushed forth naturally.


    And with my left hand still placed on top of Left''s bald tattooed head, a portion of his thick, red blood went out as they pierced through his tanned skin.


    Only a little bit.


    A little bit that would suffice me.


    But now I had taken my grip on himself--


    Pulling his head backward at once--he only grunted and puffed up his nostrils as he exhaled and inhaled great quantities of air.


    My right hand was still below his throat.


    I brought my fingers up, and, in a quick movement, just took my lined-up fingers up and--stab!


    They just went through his throat.


    With a bit of difficulty, though.


    His skin sure was as tough as it looked like.


    Hmm...


    And so, I can just use these claws as knifes, basically, I see.


    They can be sharp and keen.


    Though not that much sharp and keen.


    Swords and other fighting tools were better welcomed by me.


    Having my bare hand stuck and stabbed into someone else''s body ¡­ "it is weird."


    Ring!


    ?Mingle into the Very Many Grasses battle, and slay the enemies that may come your way. 3/30?


    Oh!


    And all of them were enemies, after all.


    I guess it makes sense that way. I''m on neither of their sides, in the end, I think, so it makes sense.


    After Left Orc''s mumbling lips shut themselves and he passed, the quest indicator went up from one.


    "... where was I anyway? ... I kinda like it better with a sword or whatever fighting tool I can get my hand on.


    "I mean, even though it does be kinda (super) cool (and epic) it''s also a bit gross, I guess."


    I thought out loud as I was wiggling my fingers and claws in the inside of his throat, "ugh ... yeah, why am I doing that? ... maybe I''m the one being gross."


    And then my head went up at once.


    "And the frontlines of the battle ... they seem to have been pushed too. That''s why I''m not being attacked. The humans won''t just attack me, huh ... must be why the other ran off too ¡­ hm."


    Getting my claws (or very sharp nails) off of the orc''s opened throat, I gave a light push onto his head with my left hand ¡­ he fell to the opposite side, the same way his sword did.


    The grass really was shy and red after that.


    "And so ¡­ should it be good, now?" I asked myself.


    "Well, of course I needed to get a hold on these skills. They''re my means towards surviving and winning after all. And the old man was right anyway. I gotta work better on them, the skills. Just take ''Mana Perception'' for example¡­"


    [Mana Perception] would clue me in about the layout of things.


    With it, I could be at ease.


    That''s what ''he'' said, huh.


    I do need to be efficient.


    And I should be using it better, I think.


    Just take Right Orc, for example, he ran off, and I didn''t pay attention to it at all, when I could.


    "Well, well, well, anyway, I like it better taking it easy too, heh," I chuckled. "And assessment is over now, Old should''ve got what he wanted to get ¡­ probably."


    One orc and two humans.


    Still surrounded by the bodies around me, I turned and faced behind my back.


    Behind me, a forest was extending.


    As far as the eye could see.


    It was Foret''s forest.


    The previous elves'' homeland.


    Squinting my eyes at the distance ... "Oh, I did spot you, Old Sipping."


    There he was resting on top of the same tree he was all the long.


    And waving at him ... it did take long, but he did wave at me after a while.


    "And so, still assessing me, huh?"


    He was the one wishing for both of us to assess myself.


    I just did that.


    What about the old man?


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 94 - The Assessment

    Skills.


    They proved useful.


    And they will continue to prove useful in the future.


    Without skills, well, I wasn''t so sure I could fight or not.


    I needed them to fight.


    Thus would a large quantity of skill lead me to victory.


    That''s what I figured. And by myself, you know. I''ve figured it all out by myself. Old Sipping didn''t clue me in as he always did. No, no. He didn''t do that.


    I''m very strong ¡­ and as such, it only is natural for me to come up with such brilliant ideas.


    Wait, can it only be called brilliant, though? Isn''t it just as obvious as day? Ahem.


    And ¡­ okay, Old Sipping did remind me of this obvious idea.


    And so, the assessment of myself needed to be done!


    Yes, he did that. It''d make a side note in itself, I believe, by the way. Old Sipping sure proved useful as a partner--as my partner.


    But that addressing that would be off-topic.


    --Skills, they prove useful.


    And knowing my skills was just one natural thing to do.


    Otherwise, I mean, what''s the point in even having them at the ready?


    I need to get to know them--and myself, by the same occasion--better.


    I''m a fighter, after all, right?


    And all of this we''re talking about ... all of this I''m saying?


    Well, I did take care of this all, already.


    ¡­ I think I did.


    The assessment was done. Just needed to know whether Old''s got what he wanted too, now.


    Getting down to doing this, I moved.


    Looking down at the reddish huge beast before myself, "heh," I only chuckled without even knowing why.


    Lying on one of his flank to the side, he let the opposite and stabbed one exposed for me to see.


    His legs were folded as he died on his knees, one on top of the other, half-covered by his ragged black pants...


    That didn''t even look like suitable equipment for a fighter at a first glance, but well, though being curious about why he was only being barely equipped like this--I said nothing.


    Looking around, I saw the two other human''s dead lying bodies.


    These ones were properly equipped, but they''d died too, in the end.


    One was decapitated neatly, while the other hadn''t quite so been neatly dealt with at all.


    With one head missing to one and one shoulder busted to the other, they just about lied down too.


    And it''d count for three foes dealt with.


    ?3/30?


    "Good."


    And simply stepping over the decapitated one''s legs and waist, I stepped away from this place.


    The battlefield was laid behind my back, with all its noises and accommodations.


    And facing myself, on the other hand, Foret''s forest.


    It was far away from me. Further away than the battlefield''s action.


    And the frontier in between Very Many Grasses'' field and Foret''s forest was neatly cut.


    From the stuffed and packed woodland, you''d abruptly go to a clean and monotonous grassland.


    With the wind brushing my hair and neck, I was resting up the prairie, at an elevated position.


    And squinting my eyes in the distance ¡­ "Ah!--there goes the old man."


    About a good hundred and a half meters away right ahead of me were lined up hundreds or even thousands of trees.


    All of them were establishing the frontier in between the field I was in as we speak, and the forest I faced, trying to spot someone.


    A very green row of high and long trees was established as they were all lined up next to one another.


    Going from one point of the horizon to an opposite point, it didn''t stop till my eyes couldn''t see it anymore.


    The forest really was ridiculously wide and broad.


    But anyway, the important stuff--the woods:


    Among all these woods, there was one that stood out and caught my eye.


    This was one particular tree I saw among them all.


    One very, very particular tree.


    Its color? Just about the same as the others''.


    Its height? Well, just about the same as the others'', too.


    Maybe the difference lied in its branches, then?


    Hmm. While its branches indeed were just about the same as the others'', it is true that you could note a difference going down there.


    Upon one of the many branches the tree was giving about, you could see an old man.


    His feet rested on one solid branch he''d climbed on while one of his hands was up against the main trunk of the tree going up.


    He, standing up there, slightly leaned upon the tree and looked over to me too, it seemed.


    "There he is, but ... hm ¡­ is he looking at me, though?"


    He must''ve been peering over to my side.


    My eyes still squinting as I hardly looked at him, I took a few steps forward, maybe this would help.


    And then, to make sure he was, I started to frantically wave at him, "Old Sipping!!!" I added, shouting.


    This old man ¡­ he''s the one who proposed and told me to do what I''ve been doing right now.


    Me, assessing myself and learning more about the practical uses of the skill I got on hand--it didn''t just come out of nowhere.


    Old Sipping was supposed to be my partner, it seemed to both him and the guide.


    And so, he just acted like one.


    A partner that''d help me guide myself through the ways of my early world.


    This partner--and more of a mentor, actually--of mine, he had talked me into adventuring, few days ago, back in the forest.


    It was fun to do, he said!


    So I followed.


    And as such, there were many things to do, right?


    Many, many things.


    As a first step, among other things, he wanted to assess my skills.


    To see ''whether I''m good or not,'' he''d exactly said.


    Well, and it was all a matter of going out on adventures with him, right? And though I didn''t know much about adventuring, I knew we''d be doing that together, somehow.


    And so, when he insisted, I understood he must''ve just wanted to see whether I was skillful and powerful enough to do that.


    I just needed his validation ... I think.


    Well ¡­ let''s just say this ancient human''s motives still are what they are.


    And I was no dead weight--I was confident in that.


    And so, I agreed to that.


    Moving onto right now: my hand still waving all the more frantically to him trying to make him notice me ¡­ after a short while, he just waved back at me.


    His hand was calm as both his demeanor and the vibes he gave were.


    He only did that ¡­ he only waved at me.


    And his free hand just went back to stroking, along with his thin mustache, gray smooth beard that was the same color of his hair.


    He often did that, this old human.


    I noticed that, without a cup of tea nearby his hands, he almost always did that repeatedly.


    Kind of fun to watch--though I could barely see it from where I stood.


    I could only tell because I knew he''d most likely be doing that, right.


    From the long-distance, I had spotted him rather easily thanks to his large and white tunic.


    Gracefully standing up the old human''s rather thin shoulders, going down on both arms and flanks still leaving enough room and allowing large movements for him to do, it really was large and kind of bright.


    And his faint silhouette, far from my eye to see, didn''t seem to be moving to either side: he still looked at me ¡­ I think.


    He''s the one who proposed to assess me, anyway--of course he watches and keeps an eye on me.


    It should go without saying.


    I waved back again at him, but this time, extended my arm up in the air, indicating to him to just ¡­ I don''t know--but I wanted to talk: and so I just did that.


    Extending my hand and holding it out in the air, I grabbed his attention.


    And then, well, I just yelled.


    Yelled and yelled and yelled, at the top of my lungs.


    Inhaling the best I could in between each word:


    "Youuuuu


    "Sawww


    "Meee???"


    I made sure he''d heard me distinctly--I continued:


    "Annnnnd


    Whereeeeeee


    "Isssss


    "Leafanaaaa


    "Atttt???"


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 95 - "Get Back To It!"

    He''s the one who''s set all that up.


    Of course, he still watches me from the rear, right?


    It must just be that way.


    Far away in the distance, where the neatly cut array of lined up trees--giving directly on the forest--rested, Old Sipping was to be found also resting on one of the many branches going up where he was.


    As I faced his direction; he did just the same.


    I waved at him in great and frantic movements; he just, once again, did about the same, though his waving hand wasn''t so excited and full of energy like mine.


    Old Sipping was just that way.


    I needed to talk to the old man and his attention was caught by my waving hand already.


    And stroking his beard, he still was facing me--he would listen.


    Inhaling and exhaling repeatedly before going down to the task, my chest went up, and down ¡­ back up, and back down again.


    Finally, at once, I inhaled deeply, "Fuuuuu¡­"


    And from the top of my lungs,


    "Youuuu


    "Sawww


    "Meee???"


    I asked him, shouting and yelling to the best of my ability.


    I cried with the wind, and the wind did go on taking my message to deliver it safely to my old uncle.


    Inhaling again as in between each word, I did cry some more words.


    Where''s Leafana at?


    The elven princess.


    Wasn''t she just up there with him when we parted for the second time, deciding I''d go and show off my skills to both myself and him?


    ¡­


    I waited.


    Still facing him, the delivering wind also still was going from me to him, disheveling my already much-disheveled hair as it''d go.


    It really was strong from up the slight hill I was.


    The delivering wind surely knew to blow, hm.


    And, as per its name, ''delivering wind,'' it''d totally go and deliver my words to him, right?


    I just waited ¡­ and still waited.


    It''d be important to remind us that we''re apart from each other, though.


    Like, really, really apart from each other.


    ¡­


    Meh.


    Squinting my eyes at the old man, trying to make out what he was doing ¡­ I muttered some words of complaint.


    Did I need to shout again?


    I wouldn''t miss an occasion to shout, you know, old man.


    I don''t think he''s heard me.


    Heh.


    And just as I was about to get that done¡­


    Suddenly, another gust of wind came rushing my way--my hair was pulled back as it ran across my skin, going up to my ears.


    The wind blew on me. My eyes went dry and teared up at the same time. I had to shut my eyelids ¡­ and open up my ears at the same time.


    "Youuuuu


    "Showwwwed


    "Meeeee


    "...


    "Nothinnnnng


    "Younnnng


    "Laaaaaad..."


    "Oh?" and I gave it a start.


    The winds did deliver my message, after all.


    What was more, they just did the same with Old''s shouted words as he called out to me.


    But, eh, what did the old man mean, I showed him nothing.


    Couldn''t he see what I did, just now?


    The three guys lying down, as lifeless as death could be, didn''t come out of anywhere.


    I brought them here.


    Wasn''t ''that'' enough?


    I had to shake my head. Yes, shaking my head at Old Sipping it was, at this time. And that''s what I did. I shook my head, from left to right, three, four, five times.


    It was repetitive, but I liked it that way.


    And before I could let myself feel less of Old Sipping, I went back again at it.


    Breathing extremely deeply, all of this a good few times, before ¡­ my lungs grew full of air, and in between each word I''d be saying--I yelled again:


    What do you mean, you tired old man. It was my first line.


    And where Leafana went to, you''re looking after her, right, was my second line after I went on breathing deeply again, filling up my lungs.


    I just had to wait for his words, now.


    ¡­


    And after much enduring (or simply that which you''d call waiting) words came back at me:


    I clicked my tongue.


    "Barely enough." I now received.


    "Get back to it!" I then received.


    ''Tsk,'' right. It wasn''t cool. Did he even answer all my letters? He did no such thing. I grimaced at him.


    Inhaling extremely deeply again--I had something to say against that.


    Communicating this way didn''t delight me.


    It was much tiring and irksome.


    That, and I got to wait in between each message, too.


    But, hey, if I had to do it again, I just would.


    I did show you something, wasn''t it enough? In any case, if I gotta get back to it, I just get back to it.


    I won''t shy away from a little fighting, if you''re not convinced yet, Old.


    I just got back to it, my current quest still is going, after all ¡­ and what about Leafana, though, old man???


    My lips and lungs, teaming up together, were just about to shout all of this.


    I just had to phrase it correctly so that it''s brief and concise.


    My lungs grew full of themselves with me.


    Taking a step onward in order to speak--or rather, shout, from the top of my voice the best I could--"Hey, you, young mister..."


    And I frantically turned back, I felt angry, and just spun around myself the quicker I could.


    "... you''ll collect the head? ¡­ Err, is it even yours?"


    And wiping off the hand that was on my shoulder, "Damn! What do you want? You startled me!"


    Crap.


    Was I not being attention again?


    A group of five.


    "--Oh--Oh!!"


    They were all humans.


    And, as such, a human''s hand had been placed on my shoulder--I just wiped it off.


    He most likely only did that in order to catch my attention. After I''d reacted--or rather, overreacted, maybe--that way, he was being startled too.


    "I''m--I''m sorry," he managed, stuttering, with his easygoing demeanor, and slightly bowed his head to me.


    And, "Hahaha," some other one of them got to laugh, taking a step to me, "Don''t mind him, kid, he''s just got his tendency to do that, (our comrade is quite tactile, yeah), ahem, forgive us if we surprised you."


    They were a group of five. Five humans. Three males and two females. Looking at them, they looked at me, too.


    Two of them were right before me. The three others were a bit behind them, just sort of waiting for something.


    "It''s fine," I simply said.


    But, err, as his friend came by his side, facing me, he placed one of his sturdy hands on top of the easygoing one''s head, "We''re sorry, kid."


    Bowing both his own head and his Easygoing''s in front of me in this apologetic mood, "Now, now, that''s a proper apology."


    After I''d said it was fine, eventually, the sorry human, took his head back up again.


    They insisted on their apology, even though I said it was fine. And so, I insisted too.


    "I don''t like being surprised ¡­ I think," continuing this exchange with the right things to say, I just spoke further, "But anyway, I forgive you ¡­ if you want to be forgiven, that is ¡­ but you ¡­ said you were sorry, so I guess, that''s, erm, my forgiveness for you?"


    I wasn''t used to talking to folks.


    Hopefully, I wasn''t being too awkward.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 96 - Little Chat

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    Humans had come to me. They wanted to do something with me, it seemed. We had some business together, from what I understood so far.


    And so I was called out.


    Not by a word though--"We had tried talking to you, but you wouldn''t just reply, it seemed you were too distracted by that thing you were doing ¡­ (talking to yourself)," he''d added, only whispering the end.


    --Or maybe I had, but was too concentrated with my uncle to pay them attention.


    Since I wasn''t paying attention to them, the way they''d called me out startled me.


    Which brings us to their apology.


    They insisted. They had to apologize. And, "Now this is a proper apology," they stopped bowing their heads to me at once.


    I didn''t like being surprised. But still, I''d forgive them, if that''s what they wanted. They said they were sorry, and so, this was my forgiveness for them.


    That''s what I replied to them. I wasn''t used to talking to folks. Hopefully, I wasn''t being too awkward.


    "Oh ¡­ okay, thank you, and sorry again, hehe."


    "And anyway, kid, you--"


    But I had to cut him short.


    "--Oh, that''s right, what did you want with me again ¡­ I''m busy with my old man, right now, (he''s in the distant trees over there, see him?)."


    And told him I was indeed being busy before they''d disrupted me. But then again, he must''ve thought, as he indicated to me, that I was just talking on my own. So maybe that''s that.


    "Ah, ah, and I reckon we shouldn''t have disturbed, huh, we just thought you were a weirdo, to be totally honest."


    "Yeah, we shouldn''t have, hehe."


    "A weirdo, hm? ¡­ Is being a weirdo cool? ¡­ Also, if you shouldn''t have, then what are you still doing here?"


    The human to whom was addressed my question didn''t answer it right away.


    Before doing so, he turned towards his fellas at the rear and waved them to rest. The look on his complexion gave me cool sort of vibes.


    From his rather tall and muscled stature, he seemed to be cool, but only cool.


    His friend was the human that had touched my shoulder trying to catch my attention.


    And with the same friendly and easygoing look on his face from the beginning, he was just looking at me breaking into smiles from time to time, always adding his usual ''hehe,'' funny laughter to it.


    Cool guy turned back to me.


    "Ah, that, cool, it is, yes, kid ¡­ are you still busy with your uncle, then ¡­ ah! I can see him, heh heh, really thought you were a weirdo, sorry."


    Was being a weirdo cool or not cool in the end?


    I wanted to ask ¡­ but ended up thinking that as I said, I was being busy right now, so I''d better get back to it.


    But wait, another fresh idea just flashed through my mind, "Or wait, aren''t you human enemies, too?"


    That was right.


    What a genius me, seriously.


    "Err, I''m afraid we''re not ¡­ err ¡­ how to say that..." as I thought he''d only known to break into smiles from time to time, just as he did, and to laugh ''hehe this,'' ''hehe that,'' he started to talk.


    "Not following you--" only, before he could finish, he was whacked on the back by his rather tall and lively friend.


    "Ah? Enemies, nah, we''re not, kid ¡­ and sorry to disturb you more, but so, while we''re at it, you collect the head?"


    And he brought back up this with which they''d addressed me in the first place.


    "The head?"


    "The orc''s head ¡­ and were those two your friends ¡­ I''m sorry if err¡­"


    "They were just enemies, don''t be sorry. More importantly, why collect the head?"


    "Ah, okay ... I don''t get it?" also putting in his usual ''ah'' sounds, he continued, "And, ah, to answer your question, aren''t you an adventurer?"


    "--Oh?!" and I jumped in a frenzy!


    After what I''d just heard, it was only natural for my eyes to go sparkling like crazy! "Can--Can I be an adventurer, human mister?"


    Taking steps towards them, as enthusiast as one could be, "Say, can I become one too? And, you human folks are adventurers too?? You think I can become one adventurer??"


    "Ah, err ¡­ let me finish: you collect the heads in order to exchange them for silver coins, right?" he told me, before he turned to his friend, whispering, "I don''t get this kid no more, ah¡­"


    But I ignored that!


    It makes sense!


    It really does!


    Adventurers!


    I mean, these humans, they aren''t quite equipped like the others, right?


    The others, the others ¡­ I think it was ''soldiers.''


    Yeah, that''s actually the word Old Sipping had referred to when he talked about them ¡­ and err, the soldiers were all equipped the same way.


    It was just as if they''d all been the same being.


    Hmm¡­


    And the ''convention'' was another word. Old Sipping had said, too. It was just conventional for them to dress that way.


    Going from top to bottom (I hadn''t really met one face to face, so I couldn''t really see well), they had the same helmet, with the same breastplate, with the same gauntlet, and with the same legs.


    All the same uniform, if I can call it that way ¡­ "And so, that''s what the old man had meant!"


    I didn''t quite listen to him when he talked about boring things, but eh, so there are adventurers running down here too.


    Not like the adventurers, no, no. They were completely different. And Old also told me that, among other things, they could do whatever they wanted, the adventurers.


    And so, are these ones adventurers?? "You tell me this like I''m understanding him, hehe, leader." That''s so cool!


    I had met adventurers before, and they were cool too.


    I didn''t think I would meet others of them here, heh.


    "Happy~."


    "Ah, kid, calm down, okay?"


    Oh?


    And was I being too enthusiastic, just now?


    With an awkward smile, he just looked at me, scratching the back of his head and looking down at me.


    "Yes," I told him and nodded. "I understand."


    I calmed myself down at once.


    "Just tell me, why collect the head again?"


    "So you wanna collect it, ah," he finally managed, looking a bit disappointed, "and, you must know already ¡­ right?"


    "You tell me, I want to be sure I know," I insisted.


    Though quite reluctant to explain all the details to me, he''d finally decided to get down to the task at some point.


    With this head, he''d said, adventurers would be headed over to the Trading Bureau, (I decided to remember the name, maybe it''d be useful), which was roughly in the rear, I think.


    He''d jabbed his fingers at the rear when he did tell me about this bureau thingy, so I gathered that it was at the rear.


    There, the Guild, which was, by the way, the main organization behind all of this, would be collecting the heads of the enemies back before doing away with them.


    Why would the Guild stuff do that? To count the number of enemies you''d have been killing.


    And why, again, would they count the heads? To give the adventurers silver coins according to what they''d accomplished in the battlefield, of course!


    To get all this info I had to ask so many questions.


    And, hmm.


    This business was related to adventurers, it got me interested--I needed to ask more questions.


    "Ah! That''s it, kid, we''re lea-ving!" he''d suddenly snapped, though.


    Was it too much?


    "If we can''t collect the head, we''re leaving.. Good day."


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 97 - War

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    "If we can''t collect the head, we''re leaving. Good day."


    And they just turned their back onto me.


    The first to do that was that adventurer who''d talked to me the most.


    All the while we were talking, he never missed an occasion to let his teeth shine, adding in numerous smiles and thumbs-ups as he discussed things with me.


    But I can see that now since he couldn''t collect the head, he''d pretty much any interest in talking with me.


    He decided to leave first. His heels turned around themselves, and just decided to walk their way out, "Let''s go friends, we''ll have to go and see elsewhere."


    With him was still his easygoing friend. And he didn''t take long to follow.


    After he''d waved at me with two fingers, bowed his head a little, and broke into a smile--he''d also turned.


    I found that quite a shame for them. After all, I never said I wouldn''t let them collect the head, huh.


    But anyhow, they''d leave at this point. And so, I was left alone with my business.


    Peering back over to my shoulder, I thought of going back to talking with Old ¡­ "Though, no."


    And thought better of it.


    Old Sipping had just told me that himself.


    I had to get back to it, after all, right?


    Meeting back up with the old man and my family could just wait¡­


    Once again, all five of them, as they''d come and met with me, were now departing, their backs turned for me to see.


    And getting back to ''it,'' it was then.


    When I say ''turned for me to see,'' it wasn''t quite entirely true.


    Like a snake, first sneaking, then wrapping itself onto its prey; my hand did wrap itself around the handle of my sheathed sword.


    The snake was to be tightened onto the sword''s handle.


    Fiercely, effectively.


    Bending my back onward a few inches, I regulated my breathing--<Quick Pace>.


    My feet blasted off of the green earth.


    I was sent flying in the air.


    There wasn''t even time to be flying, though.


    The distance between me, and the human group of prey was just too shallow.


    And then, <Chain Attack>.


    We''ll see, Old. We''ll see whether that''s not sufficient or not.


    ?Quest: 3/30 enemies dealt with.?


    --The snake around my sword went hissing: three consecutive slashes of my sword.


    As I just mentioned, their backs weren''t just then turned on me for me to ''see.''


    But rather, I believe they mostly turned on me for me to just ¡­ well...


    Slash!


    ?Quest: 4/30 enemies dealt with.?


    Slash!


    ?Quest: 6/30 enemies dealt with.?


    Slash!


    ?Quest: 8/30 enemies dealt with.?


    Three thick darkened slashes went rushing at them--and it was over already.


    They mostly turned on me for me to just about do ''that.''


    They were walking on together as a group, this made it convenient for me to slay them all.


    No cries or shouts or whatever was to be heard. It was simply too rapid.


    And giving yet another slash in the air, I wiped the blade off of its drink.


    "Collect your head this, collect your head that.


    "I''ll collect YOUR heads, heh," I scoffed at them.


    They''d all fallen to the ground. From this point on, I didn''t pay them too much mind.


    Our business was concluded.


    And, no, in case you might be wondering. It was just a joke. I wouldn''t really collect their heads, hm.


    But anyway, moving on to the next, <Quick Pace> appeared again.


    I darted up and left them all behind.


    I was located on the edges of the battlefield.


    There, there wasn''t much of any fight.


    The frontline had been pushed up to the orcs'' side.


    It seems to me they are losing. The humans are stronger.


    The frontline''s being pushed and pushed again. All the while I was being busy with the previous humans of just a few moments ago, it''s been pushed even further away.


    And there, at the frontline, there was much fighting taking place.


    Incidentally, due to the old man still willing to see myself in action (supposedly, I don''t even know for sure, to be honest), and my quest, that''s where I''d be headed to.


    I used my ''Quick Pace'' skill some more times, and I got to the frontline already.


    Many, many times, actually. I used it a lot. I got used to usually moving around using it.


    I could only be running if I wanted ¡­ but it was quicker that way.


    I dashed and dashed and dashed.


    My head was tilted forward, dashing, and from what we would call the rear, I think, I followed along the battlefield, finally getting to the frontline.


    It took me no more than three minutes or so. And if I recall correctly, this was my first time using <Quick Pace> so many times in a row.


    My breathing was ragged ¡­ only a little bit.


    I was fine.


    But I still needed to catch up my breath, somehow.


    I''d just arrived at the frontline. But I was still located on the edge of itself. So I was good. Taking the time to place my hands upon my knees, as I was catching my breath, my chest went up and down repeatedly.


    "Old had called it an ''assessment,'' huh," I pointed to myself, still huffing a little bit. "Let''s just rather call it ''playing,'' while we''re at it," I continued with, still huffing.


    And deciding to shut my mouth--or rather, not just talk and get down to catching my breathing--I just rested ¡­ and thought about occupied myself thinking about stuff.


    What''s even that? Maybe I used up too much mana? I don''t know. I''m sure huffing like mad, though.


    And I stopped thinking, at once ¡­ having nothing better to do.


    But I was bored after not even two seconds, probably, so I did something else:


    Looking before myself, and getting a good hold of the scenery.


    A big orc of easily 7ft shouted, "Oaaaarhhhh!" clenching both his fists (he must''ve just lost his weapon), dashed, and rushed onward.


    Headed towards one group of three humans, driven by what I think to be an erupted rage, he just showed off his brute strength.


    With an enormous shoulder brought up before himself, he busted the three humans, just as if they were one building standing in his way.


    They were demolished, they hadn''t seen that coming.


    But they were fine, somehow.


    Another group of humans, soldiers this time, with spears and shields circled him around--and at once, "Hah!"


    They stabbed him on every side.


    The orc shouted more, but with very less strength and ¡­ life, to put it bluntly.


    Missing to just hit the head of one of the three busted humans that had been unfortunate enough to find himself just under the big beast, the orc just breathed out and died, falling onto his prey.


    --Oh, but it wasn''t over: one female orc had just come, too.


    It was the first time I saw one orc female, by the way. And, "Blehh¡­"


    How ugly she is compared to ¡­ really, any female I had seen beforehand would outdo her in a clash of beauty.


    In a clash of strength, though?


    Tightly seizing her long sword with both hands, she came swinging it around the four shielded soldiers ¡­ and they just died ¡­ probably?


    I didn''t know, and I didn''t pay attention anymore.


    I was just astounded, for a brief second.


    Even for myself, it was hard to believe that I was just next to ''this.''


    "So ... this is war .... huh?"


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 98 - "Here I Come!"

    This was war.


    I was attending war.


    And ¡­ what I can guess from what I see is: maybe these people weren''t waging war on each other because it is fun, all matters considered.


    The stage was covered with blood, screams, death, life, and clang


    "Oaaaarrhhhhhh!!!" shouted some enormous orc, as he dashed onward.


    Rage and brute strength drove him past the enemies'' line.


    He demolished his enemies.


    And he was stabbed right after that, by other enemies.


    On every side.


    None of himself was to be spared.


    The beast shouted again, but then fell down, and just passed.


    --Another orc came around!


    Swinging her thick sword and legs, she shouted too, as angrily as one could be.


    All of this?


    It got me astounded.


    I was just next to ''this.''


    It was hard to believe.


    But, I insist, I was just next to ''this,'' as I was still huffing and breathing, catching up my breath and replenishing my mana.


    And it was still hard to believe I was standing by this as it unfolded.


    That ''little'' piece of action I had just observed was just about commonplace here, after all.


    My two hands were being placed on each of my knees. I was just being passive, down here to the side, as my chest went up and down in repetitive movements.


    And surprisingly, I''d grown bored of it.


    Just standing by ''this,'' wasn''t too enticing to me.


    In my mind, it was just as I''d explained beforehand: this is rather ''playing'' than ''assessing.''


    And thus I sank into my thoughts again: let''s rather call it ''playing'' then, this is no assessment by me.


    I just wanna be having fun.


    And thus, as I thought about the word ''playing,'' suddenly and eerily enough, my strengths were replenished all at once.


    It was just like providing water to a parched man.


    The thought of ''playing'' replenished me at once. I was ready to go.


    My hands parted with my knees, I brought them in the air, and laughed, "Hah, hah, hah, hah!" caught by my sudden eagerness to go and play.


    It was more of forced laughter than anything else ¡­ but it sounded fun. And so I laughed more, "Hah, hah, hah, hah!" posing in between each ''hah!'' I could let out.


    And just as being all laughing funnily was just being all laughing funnily, I clenched my fist, holding them out in the air,


    "Here I come!"


    And in this setting of blood and blade, I did join in.


    As usual, tilting my head forward as I just did, I gave a push with my oh-so-strong legs ¡­ suddenly!


    Woosh!


    Grass and dust went flying away after my stomping foot blasted off.


    With tempered senses and ever-moving eyes, I readied myself.


    My shoulders were relaxed, and so were my legs.


    Relaxed, but focused.


    This was my entrance.


    And then, ''woosh!'' again!


    Some more grass and dust flew after my feet swiped them off.


    And in no time, I mingled with the frontline''s people.


    The stage was broad, I could do that just fine.


    Oh, and it sure went quickly.


    It was super sudden, yet it wasn''t sudden at all. I''d just entered the real action and just doing that, I''d already bumped into an enemy.


    Placing my hand onto my sword''s handle, I unleashed it and went slashing at him.


    It was only one orc who''d been unfortunate enough to cross paths with me right from the get-go.


    And while being unfortunate was enough misfortune for himself ... he also didn''t notice me at all.


    This added more to his unluckiness, I think. I wasn''t seen by him.


    Maybe I was too tiny.


    Maybe I was too quick.


    Or maybe even something entirely different.


    It was all the same either way.


    I went assaulting him onto his right side.


    Swinging my shortsword at him and rushing his way, I made two clean cuts on his right flank.


    Blood didn''t go splashing--the cut was too shallow--but the orc did lean to the side; he let out a grunt.


    My feet were just sideways to his--suddenly, a huge sword came swinging at me too.


    It went from behind.


    The blow was targeted at my head. I could tell.


    Clenching my teeth I quickly bent downward.


    And the blow indeed was being aimed at my head.


    Bending my body forward and downward, I evaded it.


    But it wasn''t all there was to my maneuver.


    Doing this, I also came in even closer to the orc I''d just wounded.


    He was still leaning onto his right flank, with both a knee and his sword planted on the ground, propping him up, sort of.


    I could just finish him off, now. And that''d be another kill for myself.


    Oh, and one human already was facing the wounded orc before I''d come to him.


    Seeing his target wasn''t well--the human didn''t just stand still waiting for me to finish him off.


    So just naturally, his sword was headed to his prey¡­


    But as I said, I was about to finish the orc off ¡­ the orc kind of became my prey once I''d wounded him, right?


    I mean, I''d been the one dealing the greater deal of damage to him, so naturally, he''s mine now.


    My shortsword was close to the orc, but I just turned again further to the side.


    Another blow of the strong sword from behind me was just about coming again at me.


    And thinking, ''bring it on!'' I did evade it again, darting and coming in close to the human.


    He wanted to steal my prey. I wouldn''t let that go unpunished.


    My shortsword was already readied. It was pointing at him in the most natural way possible.


    Giving a rapid and sudden push with my elbow--


    Clang!


    The human''s breastplate protected him. My sword bounced off of the metallic structure as I cursed.


    I wasn''t annoyed, but well. I just cursed. Maybe it was part of the fun, I didn''t know.


    My sword couldn''t just go and pierce the human''s breastplate.


    So quite naturally, I couldn''t wound him.


    I was new to this. Just wanted to go and try myself at it. It didn''t work. Metal wouldn''t go piercing through metal easily.


    After I had done that, the human''s face, from behind his helm, was puzzled.


    At first, I didn''t quite get why. But then I could understand why, and so could you.


    Why would a ''human,'' attack himself.


    But anyhow, he just bounced off following my shortsword, too.


    Results were results. I wasn''t too disappointed.


    The wind then turned my heels. They spun around themselves, and I went back facing the wounded orc who was trying to get up and retreat at this point--


    "Chain Attack!" I shouted with my childish voice, going back at the two orcs priorly behind my back.


    They were to be dealt with.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 99 - Nearing 100

    In the middle of a fight--the human soldier wanted to snatch my prey away; I wouldn''t let that go unpunished.


    He tried to finish off the wounded orc. I had to hinder him.


    Turning around, I attacked with my shortsword--clang!


    From under his helm which had no visor, I could see he was being puzzled by what I had just done.


    As confused as he could be, he couldn''t call off the strike he''d just received ¡­ he just bounced and fell behind.


    Back to the main business, now.


    My heels were to spin around themselves again in a really short span.


    In the blink of an eye, I was back facing the two orcs I was having a fight with.


    The wounded orc wasn''t so wounded--as my eye caught him, he was trying to retreat.


    There was no second to let go to waste, was there?


    "Chain Attack!" I shouted on top of my childish voice.


    When I got back to him, I was already close.


    There wasn''t so much room in between us.


    My shortsword could bite him from this distance. He was within my range.


    And so I just attacked, my sword gripped by my tiny hand.


    With the first blow of the three of this skill--clang!


    With a continuous movement, I did go from right to left, wiping off the wounded orc''s sword, which was propping him up.


    With my blow of just now, his sword was sent flying to the side.


    I didn''t stop midway.


    As my sword still was moving from right to left, my extending arm and shoulder did go further to the left, when ¡­ clang!


    Blocked off the other orc''s strong sword, which was yet again to be targeted at me.


    This orc''s sword wasn''t quite sent flying away, but I blocked it off good.


    I felt happy. And so I smiled, amusingly.


    And upon meeting their complexions, the two orcs I was having a good pleasant fight with ¡­ weren''t so happy with me, huh.


    Far ¡­ far from that, actually. What is wrong with them? Why are they only grimacing and scowling at me?


    One of them, the wounded one, was more panic-stricken than annoyed, it seemed to me.


    But the other one, (it was a female, by the way), just emitted some strong, thick bloodlust at me.


    I could feel it through my bones ¡­ and it itched, sort of. But only did that.


    And well, I say ''only did that,'' but it is still kind of a shame to me. That spoils the mood a little. I don''t like it, no, no.


    But it only itches. So I''m kind of good too, still.


    It''s nothing compared to the freezing chill that ran down my spine when I first encountered the good old Old Sipping, back in his little cozy house down the forest.


    And now that I think about it, it even is funny. Being itching is funny.


    And it was all the funnier when this very simple itching sensation was the result of some bloodlust directed at me.


    I smiled even higher and brighter.


    And so I decided to let out a bit of my aura, too.


    In appearance, (I could distinct one''s magical waves or aura when I concentrated on it, that, or it was just thick enough), the chilling aura I''d let out of my body was darker and thicker.


    Darker and thicker by many, many levels. And many, many leagues.


    Showing my white teeth and arching my lips up, I could sense the orc female was moved.


    Hehehe. This exchange felt so good. It wouldn''t last longer than that, though. It''s already lasted long enough by me, anyhow.


    My shortsword had just wiped their swords off of my sight.


    Wounded Orc''s sword had been sent flying away to the side, as he fell back on his knee again.


    Female Orc''s sword was still tightly gripped by her tough hands, but by the time she brought it up again, it''d be too late.


    I attacked again.


    Just like one rapid, dangerous, classy, handsome, super strong, really, really strong slithering snake--my arm and sword just came back swinging it at them.


    From left to right, this time, it was opening the second blow of the ''Chain Attack'' skill.


    This time about, I concentrated just naturally, (Old didn''t even teach me how to do that, it just came naturally in the past), magical energy was in and on my weapon.


    And this thin layer of mana was applied to my already glittering magical sword.


    You could imagine how transcendent and superior my sword was at the time!


    It put me in an even better mood.


    That, and I didn''t wait.


    Slash!


    Only the tip of my sword lashed them with its mana.


    It was clean, straight, brief.


    Female Orc had lost her left arm and got her guts torn open.


    Wounded Orc took the blow with his shoulders and upper chest area.


    ?Quest: 9/30 enemies dealt with.?


    Within the blink of an eye, I could make out the two of them just about fell down.


    The wounded orc already was much down to the ground--he died quickly.


    And as for the female orc, she did waver a little bit standing up, before she actually fell to the ground too, cursing.


    ?Quest: 10/30 enemies dealt with.?


    I didn''t really have time to pause and see what would become of them afterward.


    I was right in the middle of my performance, after all.


    My whole body had to turn back behind.


    Rotating back my heels and following them the way I did, the soldier behind me had already got up to his feet.


    It seemed he was resolutely going to kill the annoying human brat that had come to disturb him during his fight.


    Or maybe he just understood I wasn''t so much more human than an orc would be.


    I didn''t know how he would be able to come to tell that, but Old could tell. So there must''ve been a way for him to guess.


    Either way, he would fight.


    With his sword, or ¡­ ah?


    It wasn''t a sword anymore, but a spear, he was menacing me. From the looks of it, he aimed at my legs.


    And it was with a spear.


    Maybe he''d changed weapons.


    Maybe he''d swapped places with a colleague.


    I didn''t know--either way, the third and last blow of my combo went slashing at him.


    I didn''t even block nor evade the spear that was targeting my legs--I just swung horizontally my shortsword, whose length and range was literally doubled by the mana I''d added to it--and he fell down, too.


    No, I hadn''t cut through the metal, this time about. My sword just went in between the top of the man''s breastplate and helmet.


    And I guess I must''ve hit him good.


    "Huff, huff¡­"


    After the soldier I killed fell down, lifeless ¡­ I just paused and breathed.


    I needed it. And so I just did, "Huff, huff, huff¡­"


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 100 - The Same Funny State

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    I had just dealt with the two orcs of just now--and now, it''d just been the human soldier''s turn.


    He got to face the skillful yielding of my sword by myself.


    Turning to him and swinging my sword at him, the tip of my shortsword, grandly doubled by the mana of my skill, could easily get in touch with the human''s throat, in between his helmet and breastplate.


    And then, just as I''ve just mentioned, he was to be dealt with.


    Lifelessly, he fell down to the ground, still accompanied by the clattering sounds of his whole gear as he died.


    Thud.


    ?Quest: 11/30 enemies dealt with.?


    And no enemy remained for me to fight.


    "Huff, huff¡­"


    My breathing wasn''t so ragged. I could continue moving around again.


    And, hastening themselves the way they did, my feet had thought of going on the move again without a pause--I called them back to order.


    And I just paused, looking around.


    I wanted to take my time, and ¡­ let''s say ''appreciate'' this, even though it wasn''t quite appreciation I was feeling right now.


    I still felt the urge to do so, anyway.


    And so I''d just do.


    With wandering and undecided eyes, I haphazardly, if not even with a touch of aimlessness, peered over one of my shoulders.


    It was more precisely just next to my right.


    The same sort of fight I''d just undergone, (or maybe not the same fight at all), was taking place, too.


    There were three orcs up against five humans.


    Humans surrounded and circled around, playing cautiously. Orcs attacked and assaulted, playing ¡­ desperately.


    When wandering eyes weren''t referred to as ''wandering'' for no reason, my eyes didn''t stay put.


    Moving on to my left, with the same bit of aimlessness, my eyes were drawn onto something most war-like, too.


    It was just about next to me, too.


    There was one female orc down to the ground--females were quite a few many in the orcs'' side when compared to the humans'' side--about lying on her back, two humans, adventurers, this time about, on both her side, stabbing her with one sword and one ax; supported by another human female behind them, applying whatever healing skills she could to her friends, most likely out of cautiousness.


    And my wandering eyes? They didn''t stay put yet.


    They weren''t so much aimless this time, but rather just naturally came about visiting my front.


    In front of me, humans were gathering. A good demi-dozen or so. They looked at me abashed. As they stood in front of me, I just was doing the same.


    What was getting them this abashed and ponderous? I didn''t know, though I was full of blood, maybe that was reason enough for them to be this confused when they actually looked at such a tiny, childlike, naive figure.


    Or maybe it wasn''t reason enough, and they were being puzzled by something entirely different ¡­ ''cause then again, I just am an adventurer like another, right?


    Well, no use pondering about that.


    Let''s rather see their swords.


    Their swords were just hanging down their hips. With the tips of these very swords about swinging around their legs.


    They looked menacing to me.


    But my shortsword was just the same.


    Or maybe it wasn''t: when I let it go completely loose, still gripping its handle with my fingers and palm, it reached down to the earth and grass below my feet and was stuck upon them, without naturally swinging or anything.


    And, in all the ruckus going down there, I did somehow manage to feel kind of a bit down about it: I wasn''t tall enough to have my sword swinging besides my legs as I simply held it.


    And ¡­ thinking about it, maybe I''d just require a dagger--something even shorter than that shortsword--in order to have the luxury of doing this.


    My eyes grew wider. I gave a start with my head.


    Snapping out of my nonsense, I realized they were still standing in front of me, the human soldiers.


    For a few seconds, both I and they didn''t move. They all just looked at me with their head tilted to the side and completely full eyes for the better part of them.


    They had to ready themselves for what had to come.


    And I had to ready myself for about the same reason.


    My too-long shortsword went up, and still huffing, was facing the menacing group alongside me, who was its wielder.


    As I did that, they followed.


    The humans group''s swords and other weapons, spears and axes, did the same as mine.


    They lifted themselves up and scanned both me and my sword over.


    --A cry ranged out!


    A mixture of rage and sorrow. Just beside me.


    I didn''t move my head to see. But I gathered it must''ve been the weak female orc I had just seen next to me, being finished off by her two strong adventurers.


    Neither of the groups reacted, though.


    I didn''t pay any attention to it. And nor did they.


    I readied myself. And they did the same.


    I huffed. And they did the same.


    For a moment, everything seemed to be soundless.


    I started rushing towards them¡­!


    And they didn''t do the same.


    Though they still rushed towards me.


    A collision was about to occur, and I readied myself even more with my sword--but their group just parted into two distinct parts.


    My feet stopped their hurried course. They just me like, "Heh¡­"


    Just before they would bump and flip me over or simply be mowed down by my sword as they rushed towards me--both me and they were left unwounded.


    They were the hurrying river when I was the idling rock.


    The water of the river didn''t blow the rock away. Nor did the rock put up a fight against the water as it flew.


    Their group just passed by me--and simply did that.


    Still huffing, a thick drop of sweat forming on my forehead, with many others, actually.


    I just observed that fact: they wouldn''t touch me.


    And I was still about wielding my shortsword, preparing myself to face the group that wouldn''t face me.


    That particular thick drop of sweat had finished forming at once.


    And now, as gently as it could go, it was rolling down the nose on my face that still breathed vigorously.


    And following this thick drop of sweat, rolling down my nose, my sword rolled down my right leg, too.


    As gently as it could, just like the drop of sweat.


    Very quickly, the tip of itself came whacking onto the earth, as my arm went loose.


    I entered the same funny state I''d entered before facing them, and just about stood there, not completely aimlessly, but still kind of aimlessly.


    After their group, many others came and passed by me.


    With all their clanking gears, most of them were soldiers.


    They were just like the other soldiers. Similar in many ways. Dressed up the same, and whatnot.


    The only difference between them was that they didn''t quite stop by me as they went to the frontline.


    I was just ignored, there was no time to spend for me.


    And their similarity was that these groups were all headed to the frontline.


    That was to say, behind my back, as I stood still.


    There, previously, was the frontline.


    But the frontline ¡­ it could be moving around.


    And so, it''d been pushed farther behind.


    I should go there too, now.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 101 - Enemies Dealt With

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    Within the wide and broad battlefield, I paused.


    Looking at the two hands that had just taken care of my enemies, I just paused.


    My breathing grew deeper as my sudden desire to scan my surroundings.


    Looking around me, in a few words, it was just war.


    Cries, shouts, screams, blood, metal, sorrows, joys, losers, winners, lying bodies, standing ones, equipped with their gear, or barely equipped and yet fighting.


    The conflict that involved directly both orcs and humans.


    I did go in joining that.


    And at first, I was just messing about. I''d joined in and assaulted whatever came my way ¡­ because it was fun and just how I imagined it.


    Now, I am huffing and tired, still about wielding my enchanted shortsword.


    What was I facing?


    I was facing the river.


    And it flew on me.


    However, I wasn''t to be drowned.


    The water wouldn''t drown the rock, that had just sorely happened to find its way in the flooding water''s path.


    "Huff¡­ huff."


    My sword went down and hit the ground at once.


    For a second or two I was doubting what had just happened.


    But after some time, some idea flashed through my head.


    What had just happened made sense.


    Of course, they wouldn''t go against me ¡­ "Aren''t I ''human'' ... after all," I managed, still huffing.


    Other groups passed by myself without attacking me after the first group''s sudden departure.


    Be it the numerous soldiers swarming down here like ants or the adventurers that were scarcer but still answering the call.


    They all came and simply passed by me.


    "''Course it makes sense ¡­ duh," I muttered again to myself, playing with my sword and stabbing it into the earth, as I looked down at it.


    It made sense. I wouldn''t be attacked by them, and it made sense. And this wasn''t all there was to it. From this simple idea, I could draw another very convenient one.


    But before I could even make that idea reality; as sudden as it could''ve been, a change occurred in me.


    For some reason, I felt funny and all cheered up.


    I didn''t really understand why. Just that this funny feeling I was feeling, as we spoke, hadn''t just come out of nowhere like this.


    It''d been lingering for some time.


    And I felt funny again.


    The sword of my sword was still down to the earth, and I just walked onward as I was facing the rear, from where the human newcomers would be arriving from.


    With my march, the shortsword hanging down my hand was being dragged across the earth and grass, leaving a slight mark as it went.


    And besides the marked earth, my feet would simply walk again.


    At some point, after not even five seconds of walking that way or so, it occurred to me that since I was feeling funny, maybe I should be counting the steps I was taking.


    Don''t ask me where this idea came from, I don''t really know myself. Just felt like the right thing to do:


    My feet walked one, two, three, four, five, six, seven--and I felt satisfied by counting them the way I did--eight, nine, ten, eleven, then twelve, and then finally thirteen steps.


    See?


    This sure was satisfying, "Hehehe ¡­ but, ahem," and I cleared my throat at once.


    This was a means for me to clear my head and regain my seriousness, "ahem, ahem, ahem," and I enjoyed the sound of it, too.


    --And in a serious way, I peered over my shoulder, trying to get a hold of the frontline behind my back.


    The frontline was still behind me. And it was being pushed again.


    Then I took my face back to facing the rear again.


    For some reason, I closed my eyelids at that moment, very slowly.


    I then breathed in and out repeatedly.


    My sword was to be brought up, standing by my side as it should during a battle--then turned back at once!


    My eyes were to be opened up again.


    I started to run.


    I was first only caught ¡­ but then also driven by the frenzy that seized me.


    I just ran towards the frontline again with steady yet hurried footsteps, which I didn''t count up anymore, as I laughed rapturously.


    I thought I was funny. Why was I funny? Or rather, why did I think I was funny?


    Casting aside everything, I continued my run.


    Messing about within the battlefield? It was over.


    Shouldn''t I rather play it safely, like the big boss that I am? That was about the other idea I got after I saw the humans wouldn''t attack me.


    I mean, it''s dangerous, the battlefield ¡­ right?


    And it only did strike me at that moment: since I overall looked human, why wouldn''t I just fight alongside humans?


    Hehehe. This makes me grin. ''Cause I mean, I really hadn''t thought that up before. I''m looking human, it''s kinda super convenient.


    The frontline''s here. There are twice as many humans as there are orcs, at a first glance.


    And, hmm¡­


    Establishing my oh-how-clever devilish plan, muahahaha, I can just ¡­ let''s say join in from there, with the two humans and two orcs ¡­ and help them fight as they help me fight too.


    It pains me to fight alongside humans, but whatever. I can endure that much, can''t I?


    For convenience''s sake, let''s gooooo, then~.


    And starting up again the hostilities with the good ol'' <Quick Pace> I did join in on the battle again.


    This time about, I wasn''t so much being disorganized and messing about at all.


    I played methodically, dealing with the foes (that would only include orcs, now) one by one, just seeing it as chores of some sort.


    The quest''s indicator showed eleven enemies dealt with.


    Orc knelt down, being thrown off balance, and met the tip of my sword with his head first, ?Quest: 12/30 enemies dealt with.?


    Humans wouldn''t indeed attack me--there was no more doubt about it.


    I still was a bit skeptical about it when I started it, but no worries now.


    It was a proven fact at this point.


    ?Quest: 14/30 enemies dealt with.?


    "Good job, kid!"


    I just looked human, they couldn''t tell me from one another.


    And so, with sparkling eyes and great enthusiasm, as I had already started that, I could be an adventurer.


    I was so happy when that idea came flashing through my mind, ''cause I didn''t really think about it beforehand too, but if I want to be an adventurer, maybe that whole battle thing is right on the spot.


    ?Quest: 16/30 enemies dealt with.?


    "Did ¡­ did that kid just help us¡­?"


    "He stole away from us, rather, damn it!"


    "Hey ¡­ she or ¡­ he, rather, doesn''t take the head, relax."


    "You better not, kid!"


    "Thanks, buddy ¡­ and just ignore that dick."


    "What''d you say?"


    Adventurers were here. And I was here, too.


    Adventurers were humans. And I was ¡­ well.


    The thing was, I could just mingle with them, and that''d be the end of it.


    And so, just like this, I was being an adventurer for real this time.


    ?Quest: 18/30 enemies dealt with.?


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 102 - Played It Carefully

    Adventurers were here. And I was here, too.


    Adventurers were humans. And I was ¡­ well.


    The thing was, I could just mingle with them, and that''d be the end of it.


    And so, just like this, I was being an adventurer for real this time.


    "Thanks, buddy."


    Some people even thanked me for helping them either wear off or finish off their prey.


    ?Quest: 18/30 enemies dealt with.?


    I just needed to think of myself as an adventurer, and that''d be a done deal.


    Adventurers themselves did confuse me with one of their own, so I could just consider myself an adventurer, yes.


    I am an adventurer.


    Being an adventurer is fun.


    Lost in my thoughts, yet not that lost at all, I was helping bring down foes here and there.


    And among all these enemies, as they died, sometimes the quest''s indicator went up, sometimes it didn''t.


    ?Quest: 19/30 enemies dealt with.?


    I guess I needed to be the one giving the death blow. Otherwise, it wouldn''t just count as if I killed one foe.


    That made sense, and I agreed to that.


    Slowly but steadily, the quest''s indicator went up and up and up again.


    ?Quest: 20/30 enemies dealt with.?


    Just like the way I was fighting and dealing with them. It was slow and steady.


    And I was thinking about stuff again. Trifles, for most of it.


    I thought about stuff and killed foes.


    Another idea was being nurtured in my mind too, at this point.


    Maybe the two orcs I''d been fighting were big shots when I think about it.


    It must be that way because, as I go on and on, slashing at them here and there, they are just weak.


    ?Quest: 21/30 enemies dealt with.?


    Or maybe it''s just that I''ve got used to their movements, I don''t know.


    Anyhow, I fought.


    And fought again.


    I only did that.


    It was long.


    ?Quest: 22/30 enemies dealt with.?


    And ¡­ started to get boring, not gonna lie.


    My organized and careful strategy in order to play it safe and be sure not to die stupidly ¡­ well, it was to be called off.


    At some point, without really intending it or planning it beforehand, I''d just found myself a bit too advanced in the frontline.


    I was just a little kid in appearance, but folks had seen me in action--I wasn''t to be taken lightly.


    Being too advanced at the front, orcs started to focus their attack on me deliberately and unfairly.


    Or maybe I was the one inviting them to do so by being too bold right now.


    I wasn''t being so passive anymore. And that''s when I realized that, as being a bit too advanced and far from the frontline was being somewhat bold on my behalf ¡­ as we speak, maybe I was being a bit too far away from the front, now.


    Even I would understand that it wouldn''t be called bold or anything at this point.


    It was just me being reckless.


    But I wouldn''t stop.


    I felt it was more entertaining and fun this way.


    Refusing to go backward, I still didn''t go further in the enemy''s camp either. I mean, I was no fool ¡­ I think.


    And so, I couldn''t just do that.


    Orcs came in closer to me from every side, I evaded, and I went assaulting them again.


    And the reminder was strong enough. Fighting alone sure proved way more tedious and bothersome.


    Aside from maybe brushing them, if I got lucky, I couldn''t really outdo them this way.


    Right now, I was up against ¡­ well, too much of them.


    They were only six, just now, but now they''re about eight ¡­ and nine, now.


    My breathing was quickened, what am I even doing with these orcs? Shouldn''t I rather simply back off immediately?


    Too much was simply too much: a good dozen of them were coming at me attacking.


    And hell, that was without counting the spectators.


    Feinting an attack, "Chain Attack!" I darted back.


    I still was strong, though. I still was strong.


    The front was behind just behind me, I think.


    "Think I''m afraid of you!" I shouted, swinging my sword before them.


    As unwilling as I was to admit it, I was getting a tiny bit nervous.


    But let''s not retreat right now, "I ain''t!" I shouted again, grinning strangely.


    If push came to shove, I could just back off and retreat promptly, being done with any problem that might come my way.


    Or ¡­ that''s what I thought I''d be able to do.


    As I fought again, kind of against my will, I was being dragged further away from the front.


    Or ¡­ no, it was weird.


    Maybe was the front going backward, rather¡­?


    I mean ¡­ yeah, right?


    Hold on a second ¡­ should I stop and look?


    Too bad that [Mana Perception] skill requires me to pause and concentrate in order to see well.


    I did need to look.


    When I''d really taken notice of that, it was already too late.


    I wasn''t the one going forward and forward like a fool ¡­ though maybe kind of it.


    But rather and most importantly, it was the front that was being pushed backward.


    It is ¡­ I don''t know what to say?


    Weren''t humans winning this?


    Blocking off one sword that came my way alongside another, I hurriedly and super rapidly caught a glimpse of behind me with my eyes.


    It can''t be, right? Of course, they''re winning. The humans must be winning, right? They were so numerous.


    Then, why?


    Strategic retreat?


    Crap, why am I even thinking about this all? Is it even the time to be breaking this down to understand what is it that they''re doing?


    I just have to retreat at once too.


    I''m fighting with the humans, after all.


    "You bounce!" I shouted, all the more nervous, blocking off one big harassing sword that came my way again.


    Jumping backward at once with my legs, I distanced myself from them ¡­ but there were orcs behind me too, by now.


    Crap.


    I can jump high, "Quick Pace!" I can.


    Jumping over one group of three reddish orcs, I landed back on the ground.


    There was no time to let go to waste.


    Turning both my shoulders super quickly, I faced the frontline that had been behind me all the long.


    I just gotta go outta this, now¡­!


    And there it came!


    Woosh!


    Even quicker than the wind--was it a thunder of some sort?


    It just came rushing at me.


    And then, whack!


    Ah?!


    I didn''t realize anything yet, I just tried to get my feet to work their way out of this.


    Why is it that my ears are ringing, though?


    And ¡­ everything''s doubled and cloned within my sight ¡­ huh?


    That''s ¡­ weird?


    Right?


    Oh, no.


    My feet refuse to move ¡­ move!


    They just won''t.


    What did I do?


    Did I break the body off?


    And ¡­ well, okay, I''m being thrown off balance right now, right?


    It doesn''t even feel wrong, somehow.


    I mean, I''m not feeling any pain at all.


    It''s ¡­ and when I''m in trouble, I gotta use that ''skill,'' right?


    The last skill I assessed back then was just the second-to-last, after all.


    Hm.


    Oh, and so I was knocked off by that thick, chunky shoulder, I assume.


    Man, what have I gotten myself into?


    Should''ve played it carefully, I know.


    My head will come whacking itself onto the ground, at this point.


    I feel like I''m losing consciousness.


    Yeah, my head will.


    Though, man, I''m trippin'' real good.


    But soon enough it just will whack itself onto the ground.


    Well ¡­ at this point .... I only gotta wait for the screen to go blue, correct?


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 103 - This Place

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    It was just as it was: an unforeseen event.


    And as such, it just went on like this:


    ¨CSplash!


    First, I was thrown a cold bucket of water at my face¨Cthough I didn''t and had yet to comprehend that part.


    ¨CColdwater!


    Next, I felt the irksome, chilling sensation of the cold water upon my body¨Cit came itching in this bothersome way all over my body; painfully assaulting me and letting me get a good taste of the panic it brought me alongside that utterly enormous irritated feeling.


    ¨CThrown at my face!


    And last of all, my mind and consciousness being brought back to reality, a mixture of the piece of lucidity I''d just got back and the panic that''d seized me the way it did just about slightly clued me in with regards to the cold water that''d just been tossed at my face, for some still-unknown reasons.


    "Huff¡­!"


    ¡­


    All in the same fashion, my eyes were very moved and irritated as I opened them up and began hastily scanning my surroundings.


    Above all the lost feelings I could be feeling right now, there was one that''d be dominating all others.


    Looking around, with my knitted brows and flared-up eyes, I seemed to only be feeling super annoyed by all this.


    Even when I didn''t really know why in the first place, yes.


    Anyhow, I''d just come to.


    Aside from that timid and irritated ''huff!'' sound when I woke up, (if you could even consider it a word), I said nothing more.


    The hell is going down here?


    Was this ¡­ cold water?...


    Sure as hell, it was cold water.


    How can that even be a question?


    And it was then the turn of my eyes.


    Still in the same fashion and feelings, they began to, at once, annoyingly and rapaciously scan every obstacle they could get their teeth onto.


    By doing this, the goal obviously was to make out what was taking place down there. And how it did involve me. I was just lost and dizzy.


    I didn''t like it¨Cit really felt just like the moment I''d obtained my first (though not really my first) skill.


    Coldwater had just been thrown at my face¨Cand I just woke up afterward.


    First point: I gathered the cold water must''ve been tossed at me to get me up quickly.


    Second point: get me up quickly ¡­ in order to get down to what?...


    There was no second point yet.


    This wasn''t all that had been thrown at my face.


    Observing and assessing eyes were there, too.


    "Huff ¡­ huff ¡­. Huff¡­"


    I must''ve been delirious ¡­ first off, I didn''t remember much of anything¨Cor rather, I didn''t even try to remember a thing¨Cbut more importantly, the observing eyes.


    Seemingly lying calmly under their wild brows and thick eyelids.


    Many, many, many, many, (many x100) pairs of eyes were shot at ¡­ or rather, thrown at me. Just in the same way the cold water eyes. It even itched, too.


    "Huff ¡­ huff¡­"


    And so ¡­ may I ask again ¡­ sirs?


    The hell is going down here?


    Still a bit delirious, with half the presence of my mind and reason, I observed again.


    The eyes, the eyes. Let''s just concentrate on the eyes. They''re the ones bugging me the most.


    Insistent-looking eyes. All of them. Going about lining up before me from left to right, and right to left.


    It was a panorama of eyes.


    They weren''t normal eyes.


    I mean, I didn''t like these eyes.


    They seemed to be as thick and deep as the eyelids that, sometimes, did go flapping downward, before coming back upward.


    They ticked me off. It was as simple as that. For what reasons, I didn''t know precisely.


    That, and they were insistent. I already said that. Insistent and searching. These were the words. Insistently searching me, these eyes didn''t let go of myself. They seized me, and I didn''t like that.


    They searched and searched and searched.


    What are they searching for, though?


    I mean, I should rather be asking: why are they staring at me like that?


    Hold on a second.


    Then again, why am I even here?


    Of all places, I must be here?


    And, of all eyes, these unsettling and ugly ones are the ones that ought to be staring at me?


    Am I even being lucid, right now?


    I need clarity, I need clarity.


    That''s right, I need clarity.


    And so, Clarity, come at me!


    Like it''d work that way, heh.


    ¨CIt hadn''t even been one second since I''d come to my senses. That, I knew.


    Now, maybe I really was woken up for good.


    I shouldn''t just be focusing on the eyes, after all. It was the wrong way to get down to the seemingly tedious task of answering the following question: what the hell is going down here?


    And I need to snap out of this. And quickly. It could be dangerous after all.


    My senses, please, be kind to me and just ¡­ be with me.


    Racking up my brain, I forcefully entered my usual brainy state of sharpened senses full of my usual oh-so-bright genius.


    I came around.


    So, first things first: this place.


    There were many walls, though not really walls.


    Not many but only one ceiling, too, was finding its way in the present setting ... though not a real ceiling, either.


    It was a weird structure ¡­ but it was okay, somehow.


    The same did go for the ground where I was. It was only composed of many layers of leather, roughly scattered and spread as though carpets, I guess.


    The way the many layers of animal skin were spread around was only too modest and bashful.


    In a few words, it was ugly and gross, among other things.


    And it left the ground uncovered at many places.


    Here and there, through the timid arrangement of this place, I could see grass coming out and showing itself when it obviously was uncalled for.


    That, and by stretching the poor dead beasts'' skin in this disorganized way on the ground, it left it swelled up here and there ¡­ and thicker at this and that place, making it an unequal and ugly arrangement.


    Once again, it was a weird structure, but it was okay, really.


    Wild and uneven nuances of weird being topped off by many layers of crudeness and wildness; this was about the sum-up of this place I found myself in¨Cseemingly all of a sudden.


    Wildness and crudeness in the way things were being settled too.


    Following the ground ugly-looking, there were also the walls that weren''t really walls.


    In the same fashion as the ground, scarcely covering and circling the whole area by themselves, the walls were spread, in an uneven way too.


    And, just like the unrefined ground, the walls were just about layers of thick leathers, this time about being propped up by planted sticks, forming into an overall round or oval structure.


    Really, all brownish, savage, and crude.


    They, at least, followed the main outline of the¡­¨Clet''s call it leather carpet¨Cand made it a bit more refined of a place, though only by a tiny bit more.


    Because it wasn''t over yet.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 104 - Smh

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    It wasn''t over yet


    As the ground and walls, part of the three main components of this place was to be dealt with already--it only left the ceiling to be observed.


    Slightly climbing up the sky with the wet eyes that had just been splashed with cold water ¡­ by this nasty empty bucket over there, to my right ¡­ there was the sky.


    As blue and shining as it could be.


    With clouds hanging up there, too.


    All woolly and fluffy as they did go about their own business, without minding the people of down here.


    The sky was wide open to us ¡­ for where I stood sitting, at the very least.


    And I referred to it as a ''ceiling,'' yes.


    In the same ways of both the ground and the walls, it was ¡­ well, shitty, to be totally blunt.


    It only covered the top of my head, along with these guys over to my left, was to be left wide open for the sky to take a peek at us, and then covered the sheltered heads of these eyes right up ahead of me on the other side of the room, (if we may even call it a room).


    Hm.


    My analysis so far didn''t last more than two seconds--it wasn''t over yet.


    Everything is getting clearer--but it isn''t over yet.


    As a second point, I should be addressing: myself.


    I am being retained, sort of, on that, once again, hell of crude and dirty and gross weird-looking chair.


    My ankles are fastened to both forelegs of the chair.


    My wrists were about the same as my ankles. Also fastened to both chair arms of the non-chair-like thing my butt is stuck upon.


    It was useless to try and move, I''d just ridicule myself in front of the big, bulging eyes, still staring at me and putting me off.


    I''ve just been thrown one full bucket of cold water in the face.


    I''m dripping and soaked in water, "Achoo!"


    "Oh¡­! oh, oh, oh!"


    Last thing I remember is, hm...


    Oh!


    It''s already clearer enough, with all this right now.


    I''ve been knocked out, haven''t I?


    I sure as hell could be slow on the uptake, huh?


    Then, I must''ve been brought here.


    But ¡­ how come?


    Oh, okay, that''s right.


    The humans did go retreating and I was left behind ¡­ heh.


    If not for that, I would have never ever been caught in this, believe me.


    And the recollection was over.


    Despite my sorry situation, I still eerily kind of find the time to get proud of myself after I''d remembered the stuff I had to remember.


    But ¡­ ahem.


    Well, that''s that, I guess.


    At least I''m not dead yet. Like I can even be dead anyway. I''m just way too strong for that to happen~.


    And, hm ¡­ these guys over to my left I already slightly addressed ¡­ they must''ve been captured, too, right?


    --And, finally, as a third point: I should be addressing the folks of that place.


    Basically, I could make out we were divided into two groups: my group, the detained ones; and the other group, the ever sturdy-looking ¡­ orcs, as you''d have guessed.


    The staring eyes of the beginning, where are they from? To whom do they belong? What is it that they want, by looking at me like this?


    Obviously, they were the orcs''.


    And what is it that they want, by still looking intently at myself, I didn''t know about.


    But I''d discover that soon enough, right?


    My scanning of the place had been done within roughly 5 seconds--and as I tried, so far, to keep it within myself the best I could, by making funny faces with my nose, like this and that¡­


    "Achoo!" I sneezed again, totally against my will.


    "Hoho! oh, oh, oh!"


    And the nasty empty bucket of cold water that stood right next to me, to the right, laughed again, amused by my sneezing.


    No, a nasty empty bucket of cold water couldn''t laugh, you''re right.


    But no, then again, it wasn''t exactly the nasty empty bucket of cold water that laughed this way.


    Rather, it was the big sturdy orc that stood next to me who laughed like this.


    And that very orc, well, I guess he''d been my ticket for getting here.


    He was a familiar orc. Even though they all seemed to look so alike. He, and some others, maybe, still kind of stood out, somehow.


    I recognized him--but hold on a second: is that bucket of water empty for real or not?--he had the same big tattooed head as his colleague.


    What colleague, precisely?


    Before joining in on that feud that was raging between humans and orcs, I had fought two humans alongside two orcs, remember?


    One of the orcs got away ¡­ but he must''ve planned this all out ¡­ I think?


    With the same big tattooed face and bald head, he approached me as I was forcefully being kept in a sitting position next to him.


    He bent his long and thick body over ¡­ and just stuck his face right next to mine.


    I turned my face and met with his eyes, too, with a certain sense of nausea towards the ugly and crude features of his face.


    His big eyes were looking straight into mine ¡­ I tried to imitate him in that, but unfortunately couldn''t.


    He stared into me, and I stared at him.


    Our faces were unnaturally close to each other.


    As neither of us did draw our faces back, we just were standing like this.


    His expression was motionless; expressionless.


    I tried, yet again, to do the same as himself.


    But concealing my irritated mood wasn''t that easy to do. I''m sure it was showing on the outside.


    This was another failure on my behalf. And it''d add up to my irritation as it happened.


    Thankfully, it didn''t last long anyway.


    A change occurred on his face.


    His big thick red-tanned lips were arched up like crazy, going upwards, leaving his eyes half-closed by his chunky cheeks.


    I did try to mimic his ridicule and unnatural smile--though stopped halfway through; I knew I wouldn''t be able to replicate that.


    And in any case, let''s just be more of a spectator to that, I thought.


    He brought that ugly face of his even closer to mine.


    His lips suddenly undid their funny smile--they quickly formed into a round, "Oh, oh, oh, you finally wake, little monster. ¡­"


    "Oh? ¡­


    "I tell Chief!"


    Honestly, I didn''t expect him to talk at all.


    I let that pass with a smile on my lips. It was most welcomed.


    "I tell Chief ¡­ I told Chief," he began saying again, as his arm waved and pointed at someone further away in front of me, "we can ¡­ use you!


    "We can use you, we will use you!


    "I see what you do to the vile ¡­ HUMANS," suddenly frantically bringing his arms up, adding emphasis to the word ''humans'' as he spoke, paused for a second or two, then continued,


    "You help we--us!--kill vile humans! ¡­ you ally ¡­ you no foe!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Little monster, what you say?--okay?--not okay?"


    Ugh.


    Okay.


    That was pretty straightforward.


    And so, this guy''s been who''s got me my ticket to this little conference of theirs, huh.


    Sighing--only inwardly-- I shook my head repeatedly.


    I kind of was expecting that, to be honest.


    Though confused for about most of the time he''d been going over his long, tedious line of his, after he''d finished, I could dig it.


    It was just about ¡­ about what it was all about, basically.


    Trying to sum that up wouldn''t get me anywhere, I could know that.


    Anyhow, going on with the flow, I didn''t sigh yet.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 105 - Apple Reads And I Write

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    ''What the hell was going down here?'' ¡­ was the question.


    And by now, it was answered, already.


    Though only partially, I still could call it answered. Still had much to make a sense of and figure out¨Cbut it was fine, mostly.


    At any rate, I understood most of all things I needed to be aware of ¡­ I think.


    And as such, the prior lingering panicked and annoyed feelings I was feeling were changed and replaced by annoyance only.


    Annoyance, and only annoyance.


    I was annoyed. And not just by any feeling of annoyance, no. I felt strongly annoyed. I didn''t ask to be captured; no, I didn''t.


    Nor did I ask to be brought to that stinky place. I didn''t recall I did, actually. Or maybe I was partly doing that at the same time I was being too reckless on the battlefield.


    But anyway! I was offered a way out, already.


    Even though I was strongly annoyed by this (or simply myself, actually) I restrained the urge I felt to let out one hell of a sigh.


    I didn''t quite sigh. Not yet.


    No, I didn''t.


    Why would I anyway? It''s all cool.


    Basically, I just had to help them out with whatever was needing helping.


    The orcs want me to do something for them. I think. Probably.


    And this little ''helping,'' I''m sure, only required me to take care of the other human captives to my left.


    Hmm ¡­ but let''s not think up too many things at a time.


    Tight, tight, tight. I''m relaxed.


    They were needing helping with regards to some matter.


    That''s what he just said to me, that big orc to my side.


    He was standing right beside me as I still was tied up on that dumb chair I was on.


    That orc was my ticket to this place. And as such, he had to take care of me, I guess.


    His big lips moved and moved. Over and over again.


    Thanks to the cold water I''d just been thrown at, for better or worse, I was up and came to.


    It hadn''t even been more than ten seconds since water came freezing me. And therefore, it hardly lasted more than ten seconds before he began his talk.


    With his broken and half-assedly spoken English, he''d finally engaged in conversation with me.


    Though confused for most of the time he''d been going over his long, tedious line of his after he''d finished, I could understand.


    "Oh, oh, oh!" he said, "Help us taking down humans, O Noble Spirit," he must''ve wanted to say.


    As for the reason they were needing helping for, I didn''t know about it. I mean, maybe it was just plainly about killing humans for them. They were waging war at one another, after all.


    If it was just this ¡­ I can do that just fine.


    But was that just it? I didn''t know. Once again, though, I strongly believed and was confident in the fact I''d not struggle much figuring this out.


    The chief of this orc''s tribe had been introduced to me, after some point.


    Or rather, was just being pointed at.


    The orc that had brought me here, still with his face very close to mine, had languidly and calmly stretched an arm that pointed at the orcs behind him.


    In the same way, slowly getting my eyes off of his, my face turned left, and I looked in before me.


    In front of me, to see, there was extending the same rough and stinky setting as before.


    He vaguely pointed at the other side of what couldn''t really be called a room¨Cthis place.


    There, lying, were many, many eyes. Many, many eyes; hence many, many orcs.


    About thirty of them or so.


    Where they stood, onto the other side of that space, they almost all looked at me.


    Thirty orcs, as they were all naturally super big, were a lot. And as such, the place was quite stifling to me.


    But it wasn''t that the place was too tight or anything, no.


    Actually, it was even kind of grand and spacious. Broad, spacious, roomy. In terms of space only, dwelling in here, (I''m sure they weren''t dwelling in here, though), they could be called rich.


    And all that room wasn''t due to the open ceiling on top of our heads, no.


    Even without that, it felt big and grand.


    They all could perfectly fit in there. And to their already numerous lot, you could even add more of their kin.


    This way, you''d put them all together, and there still would be room left.


    All mixed up and easily confused with one another.


    Incidentally, they nearly all looked the same.


    They were just adorned by the usual looks you''d find any orc with.


    With these regards only, the place wasn''t all that stifling at all.


    I just felt that way because of the strong presence and aura they were emitting and giving off.


    What felt stifling was something other than the way they looked ¡­ let''s say materially.


    When they indeed seemed to be pretty normal orcs in appearance only, they weren''t certainly the same.


    In a few words: their presence was felt, and rightly so¨Cand what was more, they weren''t that disorganized at all.


    Quite the contrary.


    Discipline seemed to be the one and only rule here.


    And that''s precisely what you wouldn''t be expecting out of the shabby group.


    This was about their group as a whole.


    And their group? It wasn''t so interesting to me. If I was being this analytical and overcautious ¡­ it was just out of wariness.


    I needed it. As simple as that.


    Getting onto the real business: a few orcs stood out of their group--just like that one, still holding the stinky bucket of water that indeed did contain a bit of water still--but above all them stood their king.


    He''d called him a chief. And his arm wasn''t just pointed at their group as a whole. He especially wanted me to see, meet, and be introduced to the chief of their wild tribe.


    Was this the chief, though?


    Maybe I should ask for his name.


    No, no, no.


    Surely, he must be their chief.


    I mean, leaders can''t just be from among the crowd, can they?


    That orc didn''t feel like he was from among the crowd either.


    His facial features ¡­ I don''t know how that''d be possible¨Cbut they look somehow human.


    It was curious. I started to observe carefully.


    His reddish darkened skin; it was the same as the others. Same went for his knitted and tense brows, as they were directed at me. And his rather short eyelashes, too, slowly and warily flapping down, observing me too.


    But, somehow, his jaw wasn''t as squared and big as the others''. His shoulders were just about the same, too. His stature¨Che wasn''t too big either.


    Well, this was curious.


    He seemed distinguished. He seemed different. He seemed to be the chief.


    Firmly seated one ugly throne, seemingly decorated by all sorts of little pieces of bones or something, his fingers tapping onto one of the thing''s chair arm; he was giving me a somewhat mistrustful yet eager and keen look.


    His outfit was similar to his friends though more beautified and adorned. And even sitting the way he was on that ugly throne¨Cwhich was eerily quite similar to the chair I was tied up on¨Cwith his ugly rags and bits of armor; he still was possessed by a certain sense of grace and nobility.


    Our eyes met for the first time¨Che felt strong.


    His only one assessing eye was set on fire and yet, the orc was cold all over.


    So this is the chief.


    And my overly analytical state of mind didn''t stop at that¨C


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 106 - "Wait, No!"

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    The chief, huh.


    The big outlines of his appearance were similar to that of his friends though he wasn''t about quite the same.


    He wasn''t tied upon his throne, like myself. He wasn''t just like me. He was the chief, once again. Simply sitting on his throne, he looked over to me.


    Wearing about his rags and bits of armor, his eyes were placed onto me.


    I looked back at him. Very carefully and all the more analytically.


    Then it struck me that, among his peers, only he was to be possessed by a certain sense of grace and nobility.


    He felt different, and didn''t emit quite the same aura as his friends''.


    Our eyes were still diving into one another. All the while I''d been brought in here, I never once really did look at him. Right now, it was the first time our eyes met¨Che felt strong ¡­ and different.


    And it struck me, then again, that all the time I''d been standing here, going about analyzing and scanning this place over, how was I not to feel this pressure?


    It wasn''t quite so pressuring me ¡­ his presence ¡­ though I felt it good.


    His only one assessing eye was set on fire and yet, the orc was cold all over.


    So, this is the chief.


    And my overly analytical state of mind didn''t stop at that.


    The humans next to me, being tied up too, my eyes were now set on them.


    Still facing the boss, my pupils only turned left and watched their way.


    My eyes didn''t stay long on them¨Cthe ''vile humans'' this whole thing was about seemed to be about, all lined up, on their knees, blindfolded¨Cthey were all to my left.


    The vile humans were here. The powerful humans were there.


    With fearful eyes¨Cor maybe not fearful at all¨Csome of them were hastily looking around them, as though they weren''t blindfolded; or simply unwilling to stay in the dark alone.


    And with the same ''fearful'' eyes, the other part of them were just standing still, like docile and subdued animals.


    Hmmm¡­


    I was to be counted among them ¡­ or not among them?


    Was I, too, a prisoner or not?


    That fat and muscled orc to my left had called me a ''little monster,'' after all.


    I''m not with them. It''s cool. Still, though, what''s my share in this? To the orcs, I mean. What do they want?


    Hmmm.


    And so, is it just about killing them?


    Sure, I can do that¨C


    But one thick and large palm was suddenly set firmly on top of my head¨C"Ugh!"¨Cand fingers went pressing my temples and back of the head at once.


    It felt irksome¨CI tried to move my head though I couldn''t.


    Tattooed Orc was doing this.


    With a movement of his chin, the king had just interrupted my leisurely and passive observations.


    And, without a word whatsoever, his brute got to work right away.


    ¨C"Let go of my head, Big Palm!"


    Oh, but he just did that.


    "Mmh!"


    But went on shaking the bucket of water he still held in one hand¨Cthe water went on bubbling.


    Slowly bringing up the bucket on top of my head¨Che quickly flipped it over and poured it on me.


    There wasn''t even one-quarter of a gallon.


    Thankfully, it was a sunny day.


    But it still felt cold.


    "You! ¡­"


    "Oh, oh, oh! Annoy you!"


    "... stop that, please."


    And I right away compressed the feeling of cold anger that came hitting my head.


    I kept my cool.


    My hair was now wet again. It wasn''t like I was dry or something before, since they''d already splashed me with that damn bucket of theirs ¡­ but still.


    Why did he even stare at me like this?


    I grimaced.


    And suddenly went on shaking my head. I figured it''d dry me out at least for a bit. All of which made the tattooed orc beside me wince as he received some on his large, long face.


    As he liked doing, it seemed to me, bringing his huge face always so up close to mine the way he was.


    He winced, but he didn''t take his annoying face away from mine.


    And at this point, I understand the mechanics; he waited for an answer. It did make sense anyway, right? Of course, he waits for an answer. I gotta say something, and quickly.


    Only after having thoroughly got most of the water off of my wet hair (though they obviously still were wet), I did turn to him, too.


    He was still on my right, wincing and grimacing.


    Like this, our eyes stayed met for about three seconds.


    I then turned to the one he''d called his chief; he was waiting for me so say something, too, I''ll bet.


    Anyone of them actually seemed to be looking at me. Anyone of them waited for me.


    Be it by their long side glances or with straight-looking eyes, every one of them hardly ever took their eyes off of me.


    Kinda felt like a star.


    It was just like this: Tattooed Orc simply was waiting for me to tell him I agreed with his terms because obviously it was either my head ¡­ or these random humans'' heads; and the rest of the crowd also simply waiting for Tattooed Orc''s word of validation.


    "So ¡­ so!"


    He sure seemed to be in a hurry with me, huh.


    "... Hm," sticking back my face on his, I went on, " ¡­ what? Lemme just think ''bout it."


    "Oh, oh?..."


    "¡­ Why you staring like this? What now?"


    "Speak ¡­ speak ¡­ slow!"


    Did he not understand? ¡­ Right, he must not be that comfortable with the human''s tongue, I can see that.


    "Let me just think about a suitable answer," I uttered properly, still thinking up what I should be saying.


    To me, it seemed to be a delicate matter. Or maybe not. I don''t really know.


    "Sui-i-itable!..." he then pronounced, sort of following me through my line. "No think!"


    As he put it, I should just say to him what I got to say to him.


    "Yes ¡­ I need to think. Think ¡­ think ¡­ think."


    What should I even do right now?


    "..." and he only formed two perfect rounds with his nose''s nostrils; before looking ridiculous, he indeed looked more menacing.


    Oh, there, don''t be impatient, Tattooed Orc.


    Alright, alright, "Think ¡­ I think that ¡­ err ¡­ I think that I can''t think when I''m being tied up like this!" and only ended up rapping out this. "It doesn''t feel comfortable! Thinking is an art, as such, it requires for me ¡­ err ¡­ to be comfy, and I''m not right now!"


    I spoke too quickly; he mustn''t even have understood a word of what I''ve just said.


    Irritation settled down on me. I was too easily irritable.


    Like it''d serve any right if he''d understood anyway.


    "Hm!"


    I just didn''t know what to say, to be honest. It all just felt way too passive and weird ¡­ and detached, somehow.


    And ¡­ gosh. When will that tattooed orc actually take off his damn face off of mine? ¡­ It isn''t practical for me to think under such circumstances, right, right??


    Quickly and promptly, his eyes set off my face. With a quick movement of his muscled neck, he glanced towards Chief Orc.


    He nodded, and his chief nodded too.


    Turning back to me, he began again, "Hm!" but didn''t just stick his face onto mine, this time, thankfully.


    All the while he''d been fixed on me, he was bending his long spine like crazy just for the sake of meeting me eye to eye, point-blank.


    And now, his maneuver would be different.


    Redressing his long back at once, letting it be straightened good and well healthy (one has to take care of their back, it''s important), one of his hands went snatching a dagger hanging around his waist.


    ¨CBut to my surprise, he hurried it at me!


    "Wait, no!"


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 107 - "Awoooo!"

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    Redressing his very long back, all at once, letting it be straightened, good, well, and healthy¨Cone of his hands went and snatched a dagger hanging around his waist.


    What had he intended to do with that?


    Shivers ran down my spine¨CI hurried my lips to speak; "Wait, no!"


    And he skillfully directed it at me!


    Would ''that'' happen again?


    Shivers ran down my spine yet again. Or maybe shivers only increased in intensity¨CI felt it good.


    And I didn''t want ''that'' to happen again.


    My lips should be talking again¨C"I''ll do it, I''ll do it!" and I tried to move my hands and feet in order to just ¡­ break free as quickly as possible¨Cbut he only calmly knelt next to me.


    Then with the same fiery eyes and widely rounded nostrils, he proceeded to ¡­ could it be ¡­ untie me?


    "Oh ¡­ okay, alright," I observed as I stopped my panicked struggling right away. "Thank you," I continued in a meek voice.


    The dagger was brought against my ankles, one after the other, they were untied.


    The ropes were extraordinarily thick; yet, it only took one cut from that dagger to go all loosened up.


    Up till now, I could only move my toes¨Cnow it was different; I tried to get up.


    Though, "oops." Only my ankles were free to move.


    Bending forward, I was pushed back against the weak chair back; it creaked, "Little Monster ¡­ you be still, you calm," his large palm upon my chest.


    I just figured I wasn''t even entirely untied.


    I obeyed but felt sorry for it.


    And very quickly, it was my wrists'' turn to be set free.


    "And now ¡­ you kill the humans ¡­ I tell Chief¨Ctold!¨Cabout how you deal humans¨Cdeal with!¨C" he nodded to me, I nodded back; he continued, "tell us why, show us how, Little Monster."


    Standing back up, he looked down at me, still sitting on the chair, as one would look at ¡­ I''d like to say powerful champ, but no, it only felt weak.


    He looked at me as though I was weak. Or maybe it was just in my head?


    Either way, I didn''t like it.


    I was just being told off or what? My face underwent a frown of loath. I didn''t like it, no, no.


    "Move aside, orc."


    Okay so, let''s get down to this ¡­ but really seriously, this time about.


    Oh, and Tattooed Orc really stepped aside. I didn''t think he''d be listening.


    Jumping off my seat, I began stretching my body.


    Bringing both of my arms, one after the other, up in the air, I wiggled my waist around¨Cwhat kind of stretching was even that?¨Cit proved useful for I wasn''t feeling dull anymore.


    My bare feet were standing and planted on the leather carpet of the ground. I performed some other stretching movements.


    Then I glanced once more at Tattooed; he only nodded to me with unconcealed confidence.


    And well, they really did untie me, in the end. I wasn''t against it. Just felt weird since I thought of myself as a prisoner.


    A prisoner of war, sure. I knew about them. And they weren''t certainly treated the way I''d been.


    Then again, maybe my case is different.


    Either way, I was free, it seemed.


    There still were these guys'' conditions, but I think I''m good.


    I can get out of here.


    I just have to get down to it properly, mechanically, and efficiently.


    So, okay, first off: there is still ''that'' skill I needed to be assessing. Or just simply using, actually.


    And it was seemingly the last one.


    Let''s just perform it then:


    My feet still standing on and planted in the ground, my chest was breathing. I made it breathe. I needed air.


    Going up and down at it went, my lungs grew full, then empty, then full again, then empty again; this cycle three more times.


    Everyone in the area looked at me with expectation.


    Why was I doing that?


    But I didn''t pay any attention to them.


    They''d just be disturbing me if I did so.


    I breathed in and out. Very repeatedly. Over and over again. I must''ve done that for at least a good ten seconds or so; because I could see that Chief Orc seemed to be getting impatient about me.


    And well, the next step was just going on with how it felt right¨Cmy body crouched down, landed on all fours, (I felt around with my hand on the ground, trying to get comfortable), assumed one good wolf-like position¡­


    And then it ranged out!... "Awoooo!"


    <Howl Wolf>


    I simply howled.


    Not sitting so much like a wolf, but rather like a frog, I simply howled, for some reason.


    My knees were up to my arms. Both my pairs of soles and palms on the leathery ground; I howled again.


    Ring!


    ?No nearby wolf detected.?


    Oh?


    Well, okay, sure.


    And breathing properly again, I simply went on howling again.


    That same process for again a good ten seconds at least.


    I didn''t feel embarrassed in the least, no.


    Eyes were simply cast on me. Interrogative eyes. These eyes demanded an explanation but didn''t dare ask. All of them did that, basically.


    The poor orcs'' group must''ve been the ones wondering what the hell was going down here, at this point.


    Thinking that, I felt proud, somehow.


    And I finally stood up.


    Giving Tattooed a thumbs-up, I let my teeth shine for a bit.


    He certainly couldn''t get the reason for why I just did what I did right now¨Che gave me a thumbs-up too, nonetheless.


    Heh, heh. It was fun.


    I can''t just trust them completely, after all. That, and they captured me. It isn''t cool. I stand against that.


    And I also sure as hell don''t wanna take this many orcs at once, too.


    This skill will just prove useful in a few minutes, I reckon.


    For now, let''s just ¡­ well.


    Going about doing it mechanically with proper method.


    With my audience of bulging, annoyed, and impatient eyes, I got back to the main business.


    What was the next step about?


    Voicing my uncertainties: "Ahem." And it began with me clearing my throat emblematically.


    I just jumped off of my seat, on one side of the room.


    By my side there were both Tattooed Orc¨Cthat wasn''t all that weirded out by my howling sounds, I noticed he must''ve been the only one¨Cand the humans captive in their whole.


    I stepped forward, one, two, three steps. I liked to be counting my steps, and so I stepped four, five, six additional steps. Just for the pleasure of it.


    My bare toes brushing along the leathery floor down there. And they stopped.


    On the other side of the room, there they were all presented to me. In complete silence. When I was on the chair, they weren''t all so silent; right now, it was different, though.


    I wondered why.


    But didn''t really care about the reason: I cleared my throat again.


    "Ahem, ahem."


    I made sure I calibrate my voice well and make so that it''s clear and slow. I''d not want to repeat myself.


    They understood I''d be talking.


    I had their attention.


    "Ahem, ahem¨COld Sipping says: ''young lad, young lad, listen to me, I just want to be thoroughly acquainted with your current level (whether you are really strong, or rather rea-a-ally strong, you see?), but over there, I cannot guarantee your safety¨Ctherefore, do not, under no conditions, get too reckless that you be captured, young lad,'' that''s my old uncle talking, ''prisoners of war are a thing!... I do not wish for you to be that thing,'' he finally added (and it''s still my old man talking, you know)."


    "..."


    "Basically¨Cyou sure I can just go for free?"


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 108 - "My Brave And Young Adventurer!!"

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    Clearing my throat, "Ahem, ahem."


    I spoke slowly and clearly. I focused on that.


    And they all just did the same thing, except that the object of their focusing wasn''t quite identical to mine.


    They focused on me while I focused on getting my message properly expressed.


    Having their attention, I no longer waited and spoke.


    Old Sipping talked to me, and I transmitted his words to them. There was something I wanted to be clear about.


    Am I strong?¨Cor really, really strong? That''s what Old wanted to figure out; thus I was sent to that battlefield in order for both of us to assess myself.


    Getting acquainted with my current level was the goal, doing this.


    ''But over there,'' as Old had explicitly said, ''I cannot guarantee your safety,'' he''d continued.


    Overall, he asked me to be careful out there. I didn''t want to be captured by enemies, or even worse¨Cbe killed.


    I assured him I wasn''t weak: that wouldn''t be happening.


    Though it kind of still did happen.


    Brief, I got there ¡­ and it''s not for no reason at all.


    But anyway, that was just it. I didn''t really think about that, to be honest. I felt indifferent to that. As long as things were fun, I just smiled.


    But that''s not the point either¨CI''ve been captured.


    I stopped talking¡­


    "..."


    They replied nothing.


    I need not lose myself in useless words as I so much do: "Basically¨Cyou sure I can just go for free?"


    Far from me the idea to doubt the fact that I could just go. After having taken care of certain kinds of things, of course.


    I just wanted to make sure is all.


    And I addressed myself directly to Chief Orc.


    We were equal. He met my eyes with doubtful ones. But he didn''t speak a word. This lasted for about five seconds ¡­ it was weird.


    I didn''t know about him, but it made me feel a bit uncomfortable. I had to repeat, it seems.


    I was a prisoner of war. Their prisoner of war. If it was just about me, I''d just have run away. I could certainly do that. Now though, aren''t they just asking me to take care of these humans over to my right?


    That''s what they are asking.


    And I reckon we''re still on the battlefield ¡­ probably.


    The quest indicator indicated twenty-two. I had to go up to thirty. Now, of course, I''d not refuse their proposal.


    "To Ladafar¡­" he began to say. "If ¡­ you help us ¡­ to Ladafar ¡­ the humans have ¡­ transgressed ¡­ long since transgressed."


    As he talked, his eyes burned fiercely¨Cyet, he was cold all over. Cold and calm. Cold and dry. Cold and old.


    As he stopped for a bit, a thick wave of murmurs and whispers ran across the place and worked its way all up to my ears.


    It wasn''t for me to understand their tongue. So that wild but shying chorus of secretive whispers didn''t but sound like nonsense to me.


    Their chief began again, "You are ¡­ one of us ¡­ I trust you will come ¡­ come and fight for our cause, unknown monster ¡­ come to Ladafar, our only ¡­ ''safe'' (heh!) city." he added to his first line, as languidly as before, but with a little burst of nervous laughter at the end.


    "You will come to Ladafar, unknown monster. You ¡­ are power¡­ful."


    And he went on, basically repeating what he was saying.


    Though ¡­ I gotta say, that Chief Orc''s human features and rather human as a whole appearance did intrigue me. I wasn''t really attentive to what he''d said.


    And now, he truly came to a stop. I didn''t want to have him repeat; I''d got the big outlines of this.


    And so, that was the matter of it.


    "Okay, so, basically, that just be the price, huh?"


    And I felt talkative.


    "Kind Ma''am also speaks about price, y''know, Chief Orc," I explained to him, driven by a certain touch of eagerness unknown to me.


    "Hm?!" was that his way of letting me know he hadn''t understood (and that I spoke too quickly)? He only stared at me, eyeballing my face.


    I repeated. This time, I spoke slowly just as he did.


    Was this the price, then? Kind Ma''am also speaks about price, sometimes. She says that if you want something, you gotta give something else in exchange, right? And so, that should just be about your price for letting me go intact, right, right?


    That''s about what I told him.


    And all the while, he just stared at me the same way he was before. Obviously, he didn''t understand.


    Should I be repeating myself, then?


    Trying to go about it again¨Cthis time about, I was disrupted:


    ¨C"Do not panic, my brave and young adventurer!!!"


    It got me worked up. My eyes promptly darted behind me, to the left.


    A voice ranged out. It wasn''t mine. And it spoke super quickly. All the orcs gave a start and were filled with nothing but hatred, now.


    This happened super quickly.


    "The war is won by us, humans!" He really did speak quickly, huh.


    Rapping out all the content of what he''d to say to me (I think he was talking to me), he continued, "therefore, fear not!... They won''t dare execute you¨Cand us! If I speak quickly this way, it''s because as you must''ve noticed already, they aren''t really fluent in our language!! We can''t have them understand our conversation! Fear not!! We have too¨CHughh!!"


    What was that?


    He only grunted like mad in the end.


    What was this attempt about?


    He talked ¡­ okay? And he talked again? Yes, he did that. Though he was interrupted in the middle of it.


    And he grunted again, "Hugh!!"


    A wild kick in the stomach is what stopped him the first time. And that''s what made him groan again in pain the second time.


    Rapping out wasn''t even suitable to describe the way he talked super quickly. He''d said it was so that they didn''t understand. And I could understand.


    The young face among the captive was the one speaking. And the young face now grunted again alongside the kick he received on the stomach.


    But, once again, his ringing voice captured and made itself home within my ears.


    I heard him just fine.


    It went like this: hearing he talked; the chief quickly gestured to Tattooed with his chin; Tattooed went rushing to them.


    Extremely loud steps, thud!¨Cthud!¨Cthud!


    The ground hadn''t even time to tremble and shiver when paf!¨Che''d kicked him in the stomach real hard.


    Poor boy.


    He was kicked two times again after that.


    Going up with the feet, then down; he gave a loud cough; he seemed to be knocked out for a moment.


    Was this attempt on the humans'' side (obviously entertained for the sole purpose of not killing them) to be left like this, untouched and unfinished?


    Certainly not.


    They wouldn''t stop at that, I''m sure.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 109 - Pluck Some Fruits

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    It went like this: hearing he talked; the chief quickly gestured to Tattooed with his chin; Tattooed went rushing to them.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Tattooed rushed to the talkative human¨Che was menacing their peace!


    Paf!


    He''d been kicked real good in the stomach.


    Poor boy.


    And he was kicked two times again after that. With each blow, he grunted painfully.


    And then seemed to be knocked out by the repeated impacts.


    The humans¨Cthey didn''t want to die just like this.


    What had just happened?


    It was their way out of this.


    Would they stop trying after that which resembles much a failure on their part?


    Certainly not.


    One human, right next to the young face, who was only clenching his teeth and pressing his lips against one another like a rude yet thoughtful and caring dog burst in his turn:


    "My¨Cmy young prince! Damn you, orcs! They¨Cthey¨Cyoung adventurer¨CUgh!¨Cthey won''t dare execute you nor us! We have too much value as hostages, they know it just well¨Cfear not!¨CUgh!¨CArgh!"


    Oh-ho? They seem to have prepared that.


    And the knight in shining armor¨Cthat seemed to be in his fifties¨Ctook over.


    Though it was all the same.


    Each time the aged human spoke, he received a stroke right placed in the stomach.


    But he didn''t waver.


    "¨CNever give useful intel to them, they''ve lost already!¨CAgh!"


    He seemed to be sturdy. And his rapid-moving pale lips seemed to have finished their speech, hah.


    Did Tattooed Orc stop, though?


    He didn''t.


    A few other blows were to be granted to that knight; this latter received them humbled and obliging.


    Grunting over groaning, he endured. Tattooed stopped, though reluctant. The chief had said something which calmed the reddish orc down.


    What a special thing to be taking place before my eyes. This was new to me. And ¡­ I didn''t really know why or how, but I seemed to be enjoying it. I craved for more and thought it was over anyway.


    ¡­


    But it wasn''t over yet¨Ccome on, kid, say something, go get ''em! "I''m the prince of the noble Rinceville Kingdom!¨CMy sister will save us!¨CAkh!¨Cthe heroes from the other side will also come¨CUgh!¨Cthe orcs''re the evil ones!¨CUgh!"


    Then he stopped, coughing blood, receiving even stronger blows, lying down the ground, and painfully breathing.


    He must''ve lost consciousness for real, this time about.


    I only observed keeping my mouth shut.


    Didn''t they understand, though, the humans?


    He called me a monster.


    I mean, from what I gathered of what just happened ¡­ they''re thinking of me as their friends, eh?


    Tattooed handled his job just finely.


    I turned back to my abductors very casually,


    "Okay, and so where was I again?


    "If I just have to kill these folks: I will."


    And I said no further words.


    I believed the humans were right, however. Briefly: weren''t they hostages? Why kill them?


    But anyway, I''d grown bored of staying here. The princess and Old must be waiting for me, at this point.


    That, and ¡­ oh! And that''s true I''ve called Old with my howling (just as he indicated me to do), but he hasn''t even shown up, heh.


    Well, getting this done with is just getting this done with.


    I didn''t say any further words. There was nothing more to say.


    Turning back towards them, I watched and walked as slowly as possible.


    They''re already quite defeated. What is there to defeat more in that?


    On one end of their row, one of them was unconscious. The one human right next to him wasn''t so much unconscious, but clenching his fastened fists into balls pressing them upon his back; he was cursing at all this, I''m sure.


    The rest of them, going further along to their left, others just trembled and said nothing, behaving the best they could.


    They''re already defeated ¡­ and dead, at this point.


    ?Quest: 22/30 enemies dealt with.?


    Still walking towards them, "Too bad there aren''t enough, though¡­" I muttered to myself. "And so, I''ll have to kill more afterward, huh."


    And abruptly jumping from his throne, "Yes!"


    Did Chief Orc listen to my mumblings?


    "You will ha¨Chave ¡­ to kill more after¡­ward."


    Oh?


    "Sure, yes, I know I will, but ¡­ wait, do you know about the quest?"


    "Hm?"


    "Never mind."


    Having just stood up, he climbed down the only meek step of his ugly bony throne.


    Waving at his people behind and next to him by his sides, he spoke a few words.


    They were to be dismissed I think. The tense and orderly mood ruling over to this place loosened up at once.


    Some left, some stayed.


    I didn''t pay attention to them.


    He began to walk towards me¨Cbut changed direction right away and was now facing Tattooed.


    And they reunited.


    Tattooed was about one foot taller than his chief.


    Chief placed a hand on the big creature''s shoulder. They began to talk, rather happily at that. Tattooed was excited, and so was his chief, even so he tried to conceal it the best he could.


    I noticed they threw glances at me as they spoke in their tongue. I must''ve been the topic of their conversation, right now.


    And they both seemed even happier, now.


    It was as if I wasn''t about to do what I''m about to do.


    I thought I must only be inside of some random slaughterhouse ¡­ maybe.


    I found that funny, for some reason.


    And I''m gonna have to get down to it, now. Otherwise, I''m not leaving this place since I''ve accepted their offer.


    Being honest and upfront with them, I got to do what I said I''d do. This is called being virtuous ¡­ I think.


    Hmm ¡­ though I gotta say, I kind of feel bad for having to reap them like this ¡­ if it were only up to me, I''d have had them fight a real fight.


    It''d have been even funnier, right?


    Anyhow, I arrived before them.


    From my tiny stature, the little butcher looked down at the meat, lined up and still, just here.


    My arms were crossed¨CI uncrossed them.


    Going from the right end of the row to the left end, they were just eight.


    Again, the quest said twenty-two.


    Let''s begin with the unconscious one.


    Whatever he told me about his sister or some heroes from the other side that''s going to save us (humans) or some stuff, it doesn''t really concern me.


    I knelt down beside him. "Claw," I whispered.


    And my claws, at each end of my fingers, just about went out, showing off how sharp they were.


    How should I be doing that?


    Seizing with one hand his head, by the hair, I made his throat visible to me¨Cand made some apparent noises doing that too¨Cthe knight in his shining armor gave a start, "No¡­! Where are they?" he shouted, though only whispering to himself.


    His head and eyes were searching around, as though they weren''t blindfolded.


    And his ears were sniffing around¨Ceven though they only were ears and not nostrils; that''s how it felt to me¨Cthey sniffed around.


    My complexion was just that of an indifferent man who''d just been offered freedom, in exchange for which he only had to go and pluck some fruits of some random tree; which fruits the man would even be able to consume for his own sake and convenience, as he saw fit.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 110 - Wickedness

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    I was just kneeling down next to that previously fighting unconscious prince of Rinceville.


    I''d sneaked all my way up to him; the knight to the left of the row still had managed to hear me, though.


    "No¡­! Where are they?..." and he began examining his surroundings as if he wasn''t blindfolded.


    Then, it was my claws'' turn.


    They sneaked under that very prince''s exposed throat.


    Silently, without further delays, I placed my index finger on his skin, and slash!


    "No way ¡­ the prince¡­!"


    Blood gushed forth in palpable quantities.


    It isn''t fun that way.


    Ring!


    ?Quest: 23/30 enemies dealt with.?


    But it proved productive.


    Ring!


    ?The Player has reached level 39.?


    Oh!... and it''s been a long time, you.


    There were still enemies left.


    I got up at once again, then got before the paladin next to him; he was heavily armored.


    "Curse it, curse it, curse it, curse it¡­!"


    Busy muttering these words repeatedly to himself, I didn''t quite want to disturb the man ¡­ but well¨Ca man''s gotta do what a man''s gotta do.


    ¨CHow would I go about executing him?


    He was panicked and kept fidgeting.


    I made no sound. He was blindfolded, so it was cool, really, I just had to keep it down.


    My hands dangerously approached his head¨Che moved right away, "Wicked creature!" he shouted.


    And I sighed.


    They keep calling themselves wicked, vile, bad, vicious, and so on so forth; but in the end, isn''t it just what they call ''power'' that is and brings about wickedness into the world?


    And isn''t everyone potentially powerful?


    Depending on the circumstances, everyone can ¡­ should ¡­ and will be wicked¨CI understood that just too well.


    My sigh was long, but came to an end, finally.


    He did his best to prevent me from killing him, and he did well, really.


    "Curse this life!"


    I didn''t want to blow up his head ¡­ what should I do?


    Turning towards my two new friends Tattooed and Chief¨Cbut they just passively were observing me, now, as if assessing, for some reason.


    I gestured to the fidgeting knight with my chin, calling them in or something, without saying a word.


    The chief nodded. Tattooed took off one of his orcish daggers¨CI very much so was fond of the design¨Cand tossed it for me to grab it.


    And I simply did receive it, giving him a smile.


    On a side note, as I could be friends with them, it was a genuine smile.


    Anyway, the orcish long dagger (it only was long because I was short) flew towards me¨Cmy hand snatched it in the air; then I turned back to the weeping crowd.


    Against a dagger, the aged paladin couldn''t really continue his putting up a fight.


    He died quickly.


    ?Quest: 24/30 enemies dealt with.?


    Be it him (though he died just now) or the others as they started all to weep, curse, or tremble.


    He''d alerted all the blind ones with his loud cursing and struggling.


    But doing away with them all didn''t last long.


    ?25/30?


    I wanted to do something proper, at first, but now, well, I didn''t want that anymore.


    Using that good old <Chain Attack> Active Skill, I just about pluck the fruits.


    Slashing here and there; let the humans know to relax too; it will soon be over.


    ?26/30?


    This place didn''t take long to go from to tense, neat, though crude to blood-soaked, gory, and murderous.


    It felt weird, somehow.


    ?27/30?


    It wasn''t like I was the only one, doing this alone, in this place at someplace far and isolated, very, very late at night, in complete privacy, like a madman of some sort.


    No, no.


    ?28/30?


    They were all with me ¡­ well, not all of them, no, since some of them had just left at some point.


    But mainly, they stayed here.


    Without even landing me a hand or something. I didn''t ask nor did I need their hands to help with the business they entrusted to me. It was just normal. But it still felt weird, though.


    And giving my long dagger at them, here and there, it was indeed soon to be finished with.


    ?29/30?


    But then again, who am I to even tell what is bizarre from what isn''t?


    The last captive had resigned himself. Pressing his lips against one another, with thick drops of sweat rolling down his forehead and temples; he gulped.


    ?Quest: 30/30 enemies dealt with.?


    I didn''t wish to make it too long for him. The quicker would be the better. It wasn''t so fun when they don''t put up a fight. I ended it quickly, just like the other.


    ?The quest: ''Killing foes'' has successfully been completed.?


    And the quest had been completed properly.


    ?Quest: new instructions: ¡­ ?


    As for the new quest''s instructions, they''ll have to wait.


    Leaning in as he died right on the spot, he embraced the floor situated right in front of my feet as if prostrating.


    I didn''t like it.


    So, with one foot, I gently brushed it aside and let him lie down on his left flank, staring off into either the void or the two orcs, who still were peering over to my side; Chief and Tattooed.


    Ring!


    ?A new quest has been found.?


    ?''Becoming an adventurer!'': the Player has mingled and taken part in Rinceville''s kingdom''s war against the city of Ladafar ¨C let the Player then continue this affair.?


    ¡­ Ah?


    ?''Becoming an adventurer!'': collect the head of one of Ladafar''s army leaders and head over to the Guild ¨C it can be exchanged for gold.?


    (Author''s note: let the reader note that, in this book, the word ''gold,'' as used in the present context, will not mean actual gold. The currency in a general way is called gold: coins of bronze, silver, and gold.)


    ?Quest''s instructions: collect the head of one of the army leaders: 0/1?


    ?1 army leader nearby detected.?


    ¡­ Sure. And I''ve noticed that it''s always the same. At this point, I should learn to stop reacting dumbfounded each time.


    ¡­ "Sure, Guide, (what even is an army leader?) I''ll do that when I can," I muttered spitefully to myself.


    Ahem.


    The matters of here were to be dealt with at last.


    I turned my heels on the bloodbath and abruptly turned to the orcs.


    With a light pair of legs, I then worked my way up to them. They weren''t far. I quickly arrived before them both.


    My clenched fist was gripping still onto that orcish dagger¨CI held it out in the air towards Tattooed.


    His big fingers were brought down to me, but he didn''t take it back.


    Instead, what the fingers did was, wrap themselves around my ball-clenched fist, tighten their grip upon it, and refuse the dagger as they slid it back to me.


    His tanned reddish lips then rather meekly muttered, "That is gift¨Ca gift..."


    And I said nothing. The dagger was stylish and kind of cool but I didn''t really want it. I already had my cool glittering short sword, after all.


    I didn''t want to accept the dagger, but I''d have been embarrassed to refuse him, I think.


    Oh!


    Hold on a second, though: "Gift, gift!... as in, gift no price?" my eyes grew to their fullest. Full and round. I didn''t quite think of it that way; it''s free, right?


    And solemnly his head underwent a combo of five light nods.


    I smiled again ¡­ and said thank you.


    Seeing it this way, it''d be a different matter, right?


    And my belt could handle one additional weapon, I''m sure.


    I let it go there, that newly obtained long orcish dagger. I''m sure it''ll prove useful in the future, heh, heh, heh.


    But now, I already had a weapon, back then. And so, I came to think of the following: where was it, this short sword, by the way?


    I asked them for my short sword back. I didn''t know where they put it. The chief looked at Tattooed, said a few words, and withdrew right away to someplace else.


    I''m sure he''d come back.


    Just as it was natural, I understood they''d be giving me back my weapons. They didn''t say a thing about it, but it was understandable. I decided I''d wait before I go.


    I and Tattooed were left together.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 111 - Tiny Trembling Black Shell

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    My weapons, where are they? I''m setting out; I need them.


    Just as it was natural, I understood they''d be giving me back my weapons. They didn''t say a thing about it, but it was understandable.


    Incidentally, I wanted my weapons back.


    The chief himself would be bringing me back my weapon. What an honor. He started off to someplace else.


    Which left just us two.


    I and Tattooed were left together.


    We didn''t speak, it was silent. Aside from the chattering that''d come to us from here and there round this place, there was barely a noise at all.


    All the more if we only took only ourselves. We didn''t speak at all.


    I tilted my head back and peered at the blue sky above us. I had time to think about stuff again. I thought I liked the silence. And I also thought I liked the sky; very, very much actually.


    And I also thought that I''d also be fond of flying off from down here to up there, and simply continue to be soaring the way I would with the flying birds and flightless clouds.


    The birds had wings¨Cthey could fly.


    The clouds didn''t possess any¨Cthey could fly all the same.


    And suddenly I had no more time to be thinking about trifles.


    The silence was cut short; Tattooed spoke, "You ¡­ go to Ladafar, Little Monster ¡­ after, after."


    I was to be brought back down here.


    To Ladafar, huh. They often say that. They like to say that, the sound of it, maybe?


    I put it as a question because I don''t know, really. They sure seem to do like saying it, though.


    His eyes were serious and staring at me. I didn''t really want to talk, but it''s as though, by staring at me like this, he took words out of my mouth by himself.


    "Where to?"


    "Hm? Dunno?" he seemed to be surprised.


    And the silence took place again. I liked the silence. Unfortunately for me, I couldn''t take my head backward again, and stare off into that blue-colored wide sky.


    Because as it wasn''t already enough with this most likely to be nonsensical conversation; he spoke again.


    "Where to, where to?... To ¡­ we call it Salgreh. Salgreh. Salgreh. Hm. With human you speak¨Cyou say!¨CGray Castle. Why you not know our tongue, Lil'' Monster? You learn our tongue. Proud of tongue."


    "Yeah, okay, sure."


    He seemed to be putting in all sorts of ideas in that conversation. I didn''t know what to respond, thus I just only sort of agreed.


    "Fight ¡­ humans! ¡­ Jus ¡­ Just like this! Just like this!" he frantically gave movement with his chin towards the pile of dead humans, "just like this! Little Monster, we ¡­ we ¡­ we¡­"


    And then went on gesturing some other thing with his fingers. He crossed the fingers of one hand altogether with the fingers of the other hand ¡­ and did that repeatedly.


    He seemed to be as happy as troubled doing so.


    "We ¡­"


    And performing this weird ¡­ dance ¡­ of his fingers? He seemed so trouble not finding the right words as he frowned and sweated.


    "¡­ we ¡­"


    His brows trembled alongside his pressed lips; he continued nonetheless entangling and crossing all the fingers of his right hand with the fingers of his left hand.


    "¡­ we ¡­"


    Would he even find the words??


    "¡­"


    "We arrange a fighting between groups of snakes!"


    "No ¡­ no ¡­ we ¡­"


    "We ¡­ stick together, then?"


    "We stick together! We stick together! We stick together! We stick together. Geh, heh, heh, heh, heh!"


    He burst out in happiness, laughing all aloud and letting everyone present here turn to us.


    Finally, he got his word.


    Casually driven by his sudden burst of enthusiasm and happiness¨Che suddenly gave me a slap on the back; it was so strong it made me fall down.


    "Hahaha ¡­ yes, very funny."


    I lifted myself up quickly.


    Oh, and here he came back, finally.


    The chief was entering this large not even entirely ceilinged tent. Wonder where they did hide away my cool glittering sword for him to have taken that long.


    Entering back the tent we were in, everyone noticed and let him know it.


    Turning to him¨Csome their whole body, some their shoulders and face, and some only their face¨Cthey all slightly bowed to him.


    Tattooed was no exception. And placing one of his sturdy hands on my head, he did make me slightly bow to their chief with him.


    Was I part of the family or what? Though I felt a bit irritated, I didn''t resist.


    Chief was coming back with all sorts of different weapons.


    And from frowning due to light irritation, I quickly went to frowning due to heavy interrogation.


    What was he doing with all these? I wanted my short sword ¡­ not just any kind of sword.


    And looking at this, there only seems to be orcish sorts of blades and whatnot.


    Am I supposed to choose one among all these?


    Duh, do I really gotta explain them?


    Explain what?


    I just want back my glittering cool sword.


    Are they thinking of¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Panic settled down on me at once!


    My heart skipped a beat!


    A familiar voice ranged out!


    ¨C"Young lad! Get down to the ground immediately!"


    It was only a shot¨Ca blast.


    It blew from one side of this tent. It was coming in from the outside, though. Where exactly, though? I didn''t know, I didn''t want to know.


    Whose voice was that?


    It was Old''s.


    Oh? What is he doing here? Does he only come right now, when it''s been so long I''ve howled?¨CI didn''t even have time to think about that.


    The voice came from outside, and engulfed everything with it; neither the panic settling down on me nor my heart skipping a beat was for nothing, eh!


    An enormously and venomously thick wave of mana came rushing with itself.


    I felt cold and chilled. I was too sensitive to that. It pierced and crackled through my bones and seized me with all but panic. I hated this sensation.


    And I understood too well what''d be happening from then on. This alarming sensation of all my senses always occurred when facing ¡­ simply ''too much.''


    "¨CNo¨Cno!! Old, don''t!!" (I didn''t even have time to utter that.)


    He said ''immediately.''


    Did I so much need to hurry?


    I tried to protest against whatever was supposed to be ensuing after his words¨Cbut that wave of rushing chilling magical energy coming our way really froze me instantly to death.


    I knew only what to do next¨Ccower down to the ground.


    I didn''t think of anything else.


    ''Immediately,'' very instantly, my human form was to be called off. I was just a tiny weird kind of insect, after all.


    And, was I the only one feeling it?


    I didn''t know about the other orcs of right here, but, Tattooed, doesn''t he feel that, too?


    He only smiled at me, still laughing a bit, not even paying attention to Old''s sharpened and piercing voice.


    Only Chief, who was at this point right next to Tattooed, gave a little sort of start with his head, surprised, most likely, and was searching around for where the voice came from.


    My blood and bones were frozen¨Cand it was only a matter of cowering down to the ground, the quicker the better.


    I ''immediately'' shrank at once and become true to my real self.


    I became a black shell, with tiny legs, and it was all dark and fell to the ground¨CI didn''t even want to look for what''d be coming; I still did.


    [Mana Perception]


    I fell to the ground and hit the ground very quickly and gently.


    I disappeared, basically; which left both my new friends wondering where I might''ve been going to.


    And at this point¨Cthe time seemed to have been frozen with me.


    And, to describe what''s happened in its entirety ¡­ only a super bright light lit up from one side of the room; it was the beginning of something way, way, way bigger.


    One of the measly walls of this place was blasted off and fall onto us all.


    And yet, light was present, lighting up the place just finely.


    Everyone must''ve gone blind with it. It robbed the sight. And it was only its first move.


    Because I mean, I was about to say ''right after that,'' but really, can it be considered ''after that''?


    It cannot.


    It instantly happened ¡­ right after the light lit up and robbed everyone''s eyes.


    A lame. A sword. A blade. A slash.


    It was not comparable to anything I''d seen before. It just cut the air, basically.


    It only did that. It was not even an instant. It literally cut through the air and time, all at once.


    Where are we?


    As for me, I was just resting onto the leather of the ground, trembling all my tiny legs alongside that sturdy black shell.


    But again, where are we?


    All the walls that were up till now painfully standing by this place, making it at least a bit resembling something like a room?


    Well, not anymore.


    One of them already had been blasted off and folder over us.


    The blade of light then appeared.


    Now, the other walls¨Cthey were to be cut through.


    It didn''t stop at that.


    All the orcs, standing in the background, going about whatever is what that kept them busy here?


    They were to be cut through.


    Both Tattooed and Chief, standing by my side; one of them being busy exposing to me weapons that I couldn''t even number; and the other just about standing here, happily enjoying the time we had together¡­?


    They were to be cut through.


    The walls, made out of sticks, bits of ropes, and a sheet of leather¨Cthey collapsed at once.


    Cut through the air and time, I''m telling you.


    The only thing who hadn''t been cut through ¡­ was that trembling, funny, tiny black shell, standing onto that frightened leathery carpet, safe and sound.


    I''m happy I''m but that tiny black shell¨Cphew!


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 112 - Stronk

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    What did he do¡­?


    What did Old Sipping do??


    Does he even have that much strength in his wicked and old and oh so full of tiredness body???


    Certainly, this can''t be!


    But this is strong!


    Very, very, very strong!


    I gotta ask him, I gotta ask him!


    ¡­


    ''This'' took place.


    It was but devastating.


    The meager walls collapsed.


    The poor ceiling was brought down with them too.


    And all the orcs¡­! All my friends!


    They didn''t even have a second or so to wave me bye-bye in a friendly way!


    They all just collapse ¡­ being cut to two distinct pieces as they were.


    Only my tiny black shell shuddered to that. My mind wasn''t shuddering at all! I can testify to that. I can really do!


    I was very calm and normal.


    When all them boys¨Cjust been brought to death.


    That''s right.


    Death simply occurred, at this point.


    That thick yet super thin blade of light? It''d cut through the whole of this place.


    The walls can''t die; they already are dead. Same goes for the ambient air¨Cit cannot die; it already is dead¡­ I mean it''s not living.


    But now, take all them orcs, for example.


    Well.


    Most of them (if not all of them) were to be slashed thoroughly and perfectly through at the height of their shoulder.


    And even it being their shoulders, they were so neatly cut through. Just like you''d be taking out all your anger on some butter with your kitchen knife. It just neatly cut through it.


    And, and, except that, right now, the butter wasn''t so much lightly armored by its natural oily and tender texture and condition!


    It was very sturdy and very not likely to be cut through this way. I couldn''t pull that off even with my short sword I considered so superior on my own. I simply couldn''t.


    And bones weren''t butter, after all.


    Though, right now, bones weren''t so much of bones all the same, in this kind of context. I was amazed by that.


    Anyway, everyone fell.


    Even my dear old Tattooed; whom I''d made the acquaintance of previously on the battlefield; and the newly obtained pal Chief Orc.


    They fell to the ground lifelessly.


    Tattooed''s shoulders were just about the same as his other pals.


    He''d been slashed through just at the shoulders like his friends (that also were mine after all we''d lived together¨Coh, misery).


    When Chief''s shoulders¨Cdue to his more human-like features hence tinier stature¨Cwere to be left intact.


    Instead, it was the top of his well-wrinkled though not too old throat that had been slashed through like butter.


    It was very well done. And I looked upon that in amazement. Right below his earlobes, the top of his throat was gashed through entirely.


    Chief''s eyes were wide open to their fullest. There was no pain whatsoever carved onto the orc''s face. Nothing like this.


    There was only amazement; just about the same emotion which was carved onto my insect''s face (or something along those lines) resting below my antennas.


    Chief died as his head was cut off. Or maybe he didn''t instantly die.


    He who only had lost his head seemed to still be beholding of the events of right now.


    His long hair (that was so far attached well-combed and arranged behind his head) spread out in the air as his full-widened eyes flew away ¡­ gently crashing down his still standing feet and legs.


    Getting all my legs to work at once, I darted away from itself. The head would be crashing on me, I could see that.


    And I evaded thus. I still could do that much. I wasn''t all that freaked out at all. Don''t worry.


    It rolled, and rolled, and rolled further in the air, growing nearer and nearer to the floor with each passing second.


    The gray hair of the middle-aged orc still was still spread out, following the head''s falling to the ground.


    At some point¨Cthud!¨Cthe orc''s head didn''t but whack the leathery floor as the sound of it hitting the ground reverberated all its way up to the black shell resting just next to it.


    They were enormous. Simply enormous and gigantic. The eyes.


    That and, they were down to the ground with me, at this point; they still somewhat were clinging onto their life.


    Looking and scanning around?


    Really?


    Even at this point?


    And then they stopped.


    Lifeless.


    The bloodbath of this place only was to be further extended.


    And I was very calm and normal.


    Yes.


    Even after all that happened, I was to be very calmed and normal. I hadn''t been freaking out one bit, no, no. I have to insist.


    And I could prove that.


    Suddenly, the tiny black not trembling anymore insect-like creature on the floor just ¡­ burst out!


    Switching between the two forms was becoming easier and easier as I practiced.


    To my genuine self (the parasite I was quite fond of) I turned and transformed into that humanoid, said-to-be-noble form.


    My whole player unfolded and blasted off of the ground.


    And my silverish green hair fell back down my forehead, hindering my eyes again; I stood there, looking around with a sense of wariness.


    I was mistrustful as to what had to come. And I didn''t hide it.


    Peering around with my pair of eyes, I saw the things.


    The things that weren''t quite things anymore¨Cbut the ''things'' nonetheless.


    The walls had been taken down quite entirely. Once again, they were quite measly, to begin with, but they still constituted about half the ''furniture'' of this said-home.


    They''d fallen down abruptly.


    The wooden and bony sticks going about propping them up or something did shatter too.


    The walls (which were only composed of rough leathery sheets so weren''t actual walls) slashed open and cut into two distinct pieces; were now just laid flat on the ground.


    Laying flat on the ground it was folded over the whole dead pile of bodies of the orcs that''d all been not so much butchered but still pretty badly cut apart.


    Did you see them, though?


    Not so much either.


    Aside from the plumpy funny bumps they were forming from under their covering blanket as they all slept together as one united happy family.


    And the not even completely sheltering ceiling must''ve played a part in covering them up with yet another warm sheet of leather under the sun, too.


    It had shattered too, and fell upon them like a warm blanket, and covered them all up pretty neatly together.


    Or it wasn''t maybe all that neat of a covering, I think. Here and there, I could make out of an arm, going about showing the tip of itself, seemingly willing to crawl back out from this deadly blanket that was diving itself in complete and utter darkness.


    But anyway, mostly, we didn''t see a remnant of them. So it could be considered neat.


    What one couldn''t see a single remnant of¨Cthis time about, entirely¨Cwere the other dead people from among there.


    The humans.


    I''d executed them all, Old (that still hadn''t shown himself at this point, I frowned at that fact) didn''t have a role in this.


    And, lying about on the other side of this ¡­ room that hadn''t even walls anymore¨Cthey were all covered too. Not by the walls, but only by the fallen ceiling.


    And so, they were hidden too.


    "Heh, heh¡­" I laughed as nervously and awkwardly ¡­ and did say nothing to further complete this nervous stance of mine.


    Straightening out my back, I gave a look around¨Cthe walls weren''t hindering the outside from reaching my eyes.


    What are we even doing, with Old Sipping?


    So many orcs around.


    These ones will be taking me as an enemy, right?


    Were is he even, that old human male, huh?


    Shouldn''t he be appearing already?


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 113 - Being Wholesome With Old

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    I appeared back again as a humanoid.


    My hair fell back down my forehead and went hindering my seeing eyes again.


    "Heh, heh, heh¡­"


    And I didn''t brush them back.


    A nervous chuckle only escaped my mouth on its own.


    Giving a look around, the walls weren''t so much blocking off the outside from reaching out to my eyes, with all that had happened.


    There were so many tents ¡­ with so many orcs around too. There were more tents than there were orcs. I''m sure they were just hustling and bustling up till now that they''ve come to a stop.


    What the hell are we even doing with Old Sipping?


    Aren''t they all, one by one, as they''re finally noticing me, directing their face at me?


    Of course, they are.


    Err ¡­ this does seem complicated.


    Will they take me as an enemy?


    This seems kind of fun in its own way ¡­ though I''d not want that, not gonna lie.


    More importantly ¡­ where is he even, that old human male, huh?


    Shouldn''t he be appearing already?


    Shouldn''t I be frowning, right now, already?


    "Sigh¡­"


    The walls collapsed.


    The outside saw me and I saw the outside.


    Grass, mostly, as usual, we were still in the Very Many Grasses field.


    Coming up to my retina with that, were the many tents and other similar cabins to the one I''d been finding myself in all the while.


    They were scattered and spread around just like how I''d seen them from up the elevated part of this plateau; before chiming in on the battlefield I simply scanned the place.


    Uh-uh. It seems fun. But I don''t really like it, for some reason.


    These tents obviously were populated with orcs still. Even outside of the tents was to be counted quite a great deal of orcs (they were growing up in number as they noticed their shattered structure).


    And I came to sigh yet another time though not entirely; my breath was cut short


    And seemingly out of nowhere¨Cthe air and space right in front of me gave a change, "Didn''t I warn you and taught you carefulness!" and old ringing upset voice ranged out.


    I''d had it. Old just appeared before me, just as quick as lightning.


    He must''ve performed the same old sort of quick pace skill he performed back in the forest, showing off his sharp skills.


    From my perspective, it was very sudden. I gave a start and stepped back away from it right away.


    It was only a reflex, though. Once I''d understood it was only him, I simply tilted my head to the side with a blatant look.


    The infamous Old Sipping.


    He''s finally dropped by here.


    Incidentally, that''s the exact entrance I was expecting out of him.


    But that old man seemed pretty upset?


    I don''t really know, but he sure seems to be. His face was all distorted with his usual funny, senile, and petty grumbling lips.


    Aren''t I the one who ought to be upset, though?


    "I told you to be careful¨Cyou told me you would listen!"


    And bending his head at me again, looking down on me from above, he shouted again ¡­ sort of telling me off?


    Dares he do that, now? I''m not to be told off. I''m strong.


    His old funny wrinkled face alongside his white beard stared at me with a slight touch of worry and madness.


    "But¨C"


    "It is for you, and you alone, that I warned you; you have to know!¨CMore importantly, was this all you had in you, young lad?¨Cthis jumping and playing around ¡­ I can hardly call that an assessment, oh, oh."


    "Meh."


    "Oh, and come on, now." I understood he must''ve been (maybe, I don''t know) worried because of me; he repeated enough times he was fond of me¨Che went on grumbling again, "Don''t simply ''meh'' me, young lad."


    But ''meh'' just meant ''meh.''


    And I still meant it.


    Meh.


    "But¨Cfirst off; I was being careful!¨Cbut they were my friends, Old Sipping!" of course I should, "the orcs were cool boys, y''know! You can''t just kill my friends, next time about! And you said I''m the one in charge, didn''t you!"


    I simply protested, making huge and broad waves, too, with my hands and arms around, indicating to that old human I was the one who had to be upset here.


    That ought to calm him.


    ¡­


    But ¡­ what is it with the heavy way he''s looking at me right now¡­?


    "What?" I winced at him with slight loathing.


    Oh, old man, don''t tell me you wanna argue again¡­?


    Duh.


    "¨CNo¨Cno ''buts''! I¨CI¨CThey captured you! And we agreed to do that together! Adventuring! How was I to let my young and fresh peer let go to his own death because of his own recklessness, hmm?" he shouted, still arguing.


    Orcs started to get a notice of us. I gathered they were mistrustful about us.


    "You killed them!¨Cif you kill my friends; kill yourself, old man!"


    "Young lad, you did not even howl as per the plan! And have I to tut-tut you again for yet another time, young man?¨CI like it better when I''m your uncle, oh-ho!"


    "What!¨Cbut I did howl, old man!"


    "It¨CIt ¡­ it was not certainly loud enough, then! I was worried sick ¡­ oh, will my poor heart then indeed fail me today, and my little companion will play a role in this; tragedy~! Howl better."


    Shaking my head, I noticed orcs were now dangerously working their way slowly towards us two.


    But I went back at it strongly and calmly. I never would lose an argument with Old Sipping. Nor would I ever lose to anyone at all. I''m strong.


    "Loud enough? Hmph! Only you weren''t paying attention, with your old ears, you old human body."


    "Enough¡­! I''m¨Conly ¡­ well ¡­¨Cnot so old!"


    "Old! Old! Old! Old! Old!"


    "You ¡­ not-so-old¡­!"


    "Old! Old! Old! Old! Old! Old! Old!"


    "Pfft ¡­ not-so-old again!"


    "Old! Old! Old! Old! Old! Old! Old! Old! Old! Old!"


    And at this point, the tension had reached its climax¡­


    We both stared at each other blatantly, without uttering any word¡­


    Only a silence occurred.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Hah, hah, hah, hah, hah!" I burst out laughing real loud and real hard.


    "Oh, hoh, hoh, hoh, hoh!" and, just as per our habits in doing so, Old went on laughing in his own funny way too, embracing his stomach with both arms.


    "You''re always this funny old man even when grumpy grumbling, huh??"


    "Hoh! Funny times bring about funny smiles!"


    "Pfft, yeah, right¨Cbut anyway, they''re our enemies, now, aren''t they."


    "Hmm."


    "And that''s because of you.


    "Oh."


    "How do we do?¨CI just know what to do."


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 114 - The Guild Bureau

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    "Hah, hah, hah, hah, hah!" I burst out laughing real loud and real hard.


    "Oh, hoh, hoh, hoh, hoh!" and, just as per our habits in doing so, Old went on laughing in his own funny way too, embracing his stomach with both arms.


    "You''re always this funny old man even when grumpy grumbling, huh??"


    "Hoh! Funny times bring about funny smiles!"


    "Pfft, yeah, right¨Cbut anyway," still staring in that old wrinkled face (that was not-so-old) I stretched my two little arms around, "what are we gonna do about them?"


    And without taking his eyes off of mine, too, "I did notice them, yes; how are we to deal with them, oh? (remember you are the one in charge of us two, young man!)"


    "I don''t know. Thing is: they wouldn''t be attacking us if it weren''t for you, heh¨Cwhat''s happened just has happened, I don''t really care¨Cnow though, I just know what to do."


    "Tell me, little man."


    "See that orc''s head right next to your feet?"


    "Eww!"


    Dare he ''ew'' me now?


    He''s done this.


    And that''s why they''re all¨Cthe orcs¨Ccoming closer on us with each passing second, by now.


    "And what of it? Should we not just set off at once? Hmm?"


    There was indeed Chief''s head right next to Old''s feet.


    "Listen, it''s something to do with your wonders: you can''t certainly see it, but that''s just how I told you¨Cthat thing has something to do about the quest you inquired about, ahem (you can''t see the white fumes of mana leaking off of it indicating to me it''s to do with the quest?¨Cof course, you don''t) ahem, I gotta collect one of these."


    "That''s what the quest tells me."


    ?Collect the head of one army leader: 0/1 ¨C a quest''s item will be highlighted by mana.?


    Stooping myself, I went and grabbed it by its long gray hair.


    "I¡­?" and Old stepped away; either to leave me room enough to seize and maneuver it or simply because of his ''eww!'' because he uttered it again, grimacing as he was.


    I brought the head up and observed it without the least pain in myself. It was pretty much dead. Dead, staring off eyes. Cold, chapped tanned lips. Sorry, pitiful complexion.


    Ring!


    ?Collect the head of one army leader: 1/1?


    In the end, I thought I didn''t care so much about that orc or whatever was his name again.


    ?New instructions¡­?


    And there went the new instructions.


    ?Head over to the Guild Bureau at the rear. 0/1?


    ?Additional ¨C be headed to the rear and wander out there, waiting.?


    Additional? What''s that?


    I understand the ''Guild Bureau.''


    They talked about this. I could remember. And you can remember too.


    Remember? Remember?


    The adventurers that simply ''wanted to collect the head''?


    Well, they talked about this, didn''t they?


    Exchanging it for money should be what''s after that. Pieces of silver or something.


    I nodded to myself repeatedly; then remember Old''s presence¨Che wanted information, didn''t he?


    "¨CIt''s¨Cit''s normal you don''t understand; all I''m saying is, your massacre wasn''t so much uncalled for in the end, Old."


    "Oh, and?"


    "You''re good."


    "¡­ why, try to hurry it, young lad, you have me lost again!"


    Couldn''t he simply understand? To me, it constituted as enough information. To him, it didn''t.


    But there was no time.


    I spoke quickly:


    "Shh, shh, run, run!" gesturing at him to go, he winced, "don''t you see them all, they want YOUR head now¨Cthat, and you left Leafana all alone, didn''t you, Old Uncle?"


    "The lass was the one to urge me here, mark you¨C" he managed solemnly.


    I cut him short.


    "That isn''t important; you said you didn''t like playing (I mean fighting) so just go, I''ll catch up later¨C"


    My feet worked backward.


    And my shoulders were turning themselves, doing away with his presence.


    And there he talked again, I didn''t listen and just said: "¨Cthe same tree we marked, alright?¨CI''ll catch up later, soon enough¨Cthe quest, remember, right?¨Cbye!"


    All the time we''d been chatting casually out here, the orcs that were present around had been acting the same way¨Cwarily looking at us, forming and tightening their very large formation on us.


    I didn''t know what was on their mind and I didn''t have a care in the world about it.


    We were back to the previous situation; they were enemies.


    Tilting my head onward, with the properly decapitated human head swinging wildly by my hips as I ran, I was heading out.


    I know this unsettling Old Sipping will just be fine¨CI felt his eyes set on me from behind; a mischievous briefly adorned his lips, I felt his cold aura from behind me, "Brr¡­ really, I don''t like this side of that old human." Sometimes, he felt this way.


    Suddenly, it all disappeared at once.


    I didn''t peer back but knew he''d gone away the way he usually did


    Which left me alone again.


    So much action and turmoil going with this beginning of ours. I totally wouldn''t say no to a little rest.


    Rest would be for another time.


    Turmoil is still ongoing.


    The broad circle the orcs had all formed upon me (alone, at this point) was starting to tighten on me way quicker than before.


    The frontline (can it even be called a frontline?) they''d just formed.


    Old disappearing must''ve triggered that?


    Not important.


    Consistently and constantly tapping on the grass and dirt, my feet proceeded.


    The grass was stomped upon.


    The dirt jumped with each tap of my heels.


    I passed by many tents. The same sort of the one I''d been in. As shabby as crude. Virtually all the same way.


    The only difference was in their dimension.


    All the tents I''d been passing by weren''t so much big. They could at most occupy a demi-dozen people inside of each, and that''d be it.


    I continued to run.


    Jouncing as I ran, my shoulders went up and down repeatedly.


    My lungs grew full, then empty.


    And my legs were folded tight before unfolded loose; over and over again.


    Darting to either my left or right¨CI skillfully avoided the tents that came my way.


    I''m headed to the rear. The rear. And the Guild Bureau. That''s what the guide indicates.


    The rear on the side of the humans.


    I''m running¨Cis it even the right direction?


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 115 - I Being Wholesome With Bunch Of Crows At Some Point In The , Very Cute

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    Darting to either my left or right¨CI avoided the tents that came my way.


    I''m headed to the rear. The rear. And the Guild Bureau. That''s what the guide indicates.


    This rear is on the side of the humans.


    I''m running as fast as I can but ¡­ is it even the right way?


    Sniff, sniff, sniff¡­


    Alright, alright. This guiding fragrance thing''s still of effect.


    It''s the right way I''m taking.


    What am I even doubting that for anyway?


    I''m finally reaching out to the ¡­ very timid wall of orcs.


    I didn''t think it''d be this petty. I mean, at the very opposite side, back to where I was standing arguing with Old, they were more numerous.


    And then too, maybe this also indicates to me this isn''t the orcs'' rear I''m headed to.


    And I''m still running super-fast. My head still tilted onward. My hand left hand still fiercely gripping on that chief''s hair, his head jouncing and hanging down my hips.


    And finally my right hand still dangerously approaching the orcish dagger''s handle resting by around my belt¨CI dropped that and didn''t grip on the dagger.


    All matters considered, my hand wouldn''t grip onto that dagger, no.


    No use doing this.


    And my feet wouldn''t continue their running, too, at this point.


    The idea of fighting them was what was on my mind when I separated again with Old.


    But now, it isn''t quite necessary, I reckon.


    My feet stopped their pacing. Just abruptly. I''d been about to bump into the orcs wide, half-assed formation; though no need for this.


    Just in front of me, on both sides, there were two tents. Of normal sizes both.


    And the orcs were just about a couple of meters away from me, still in the front, too.


    I could see they were a bit confused when they only saw me.


    They weren''t expecting that? I don''t know. ''What should they even be expecting,'' right?


    Confused or not, they still were orcs, and me their enemy (they thought).


    "Hmm¡­" I nodded to myself, narrowing my eyes. "Yeah, let''s just do this," and slowly proceeded to place myself in between the two tents on my sides.


    I walked one, two, three, four steps.


    The orcs were all the more stirred up¨CI grinned bringing up the chief orc''s head for them to see; they didn''t take it lightly.


    "Orahhhh!"


    "Ahhhrg!"


    And the orcs, again, noticing that blatant taunting, being orcs, simply roared and rushed at me like unchained wild tanned tigers.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    The earth trembled, overwatching this in expectation, too.


    I was small¨Cbut just like the tiny crow, I knew how to jump very, very high.


    The thick orcish blades aiming at me¨Cwoosh! woosh!¨Cthe dull sounds their swords emitted hadn''t even reached my ears; my feet already plunged back in on the grassy earth behind them¨Cchanneling my mana through my legs¨CI went on the run again!


    Woosh!


    They were about things of the past, now. I was back into the really open world. Where the war had been taking place beforehand, and where I''d been fighting at.


    Orcs ¡­ most of them dead.


    Humans¨Ceither very far away in the distance and living, or nearby about lying here and there and dead.


    Oh, and now that I think about it, aren''t these shattered things here and there ¡­ orcs'' tents?


    They must''ve been previously laid here. But then the humans were so strong they pushed and pushed them further away, laying waste on their piece of land as they did go.


    Mm-hm.


    The orcs definitely lost.


    They aren''t all completely dead yet, but hey, ''to Ladafar ¡­ you join us,'' right? The late Tattooed told me that.


    Still though, for this battle, the orcs definitely lost.


    The dead orcs were by many leagues far superior to the dead humans in numbers.


    But they were all equally motionless in their death.


    Hmm.


    Death must be equalizing, then.


    Running through the field at a very high speed, I wasn''t so much motionless¨CI was alive.


    I figure the living isn''t equal to the dead.


    They all were equally losers.


    When I was still a winner.


    Game over for them all.


    Going about scattered down here from as far as my eye could see to my right to the equally long distance, going far away to my left.


    And these black birds are crows. It''s the first time I saw them. I liked their appearance. They were beautiful.


    The war had settled down. For most of it, it had.


    And it wasn''t only a thing for the eye to see.


    Because, now, running, stepping over dead bodies, and jumping over some more others¨Cthe shouts and clanging sounds ruling over the usual atmosphere of a battlefield weren''t present at all.


    Only the beautiful crows'' cawing sounds were to be clearly heard.


    Caw, caw, caw!


    Do they eat ¡­ dead bodies?


    The crows went on cawing again.


    Ew.


    Their cawing, it means ''yes, we are,'' and I can understand it (I don''t lie).


    Ew again, then.


    Sure sounds super weird for a thing to eat.


    Why don''t they simply eat grass and leaves? I did eat that as a first food, and it wasn''t so bad (okay, maybe I lie).


    Caw!


    Though I guess I can''t really tell before I try. I shouldn''t judge and label you as ''weird'' people, friendly crows.


    Sorry.


    Caw, caw, caw!


    Hehehe, thank you.


    Eating humans or other similar creatures is a thing I promise to do.


    Caw, caw!


    Bye, then.


    ¡­


    The war had been settled, yes.


    And I still ran across the now timid battlefield, not even waving bye-bye at the orcs behind me, piercing through the air and rushing towards that Guild Bureau.


    On all the possible existing fronts, it''d been coming to a stop.


    And this was pretty clear.


    The apparent number of casualties on the orcs'' banner really was huge. I could tell by a simple glance. They''d been stomped upon, crushed, and very humbled by the humans'' banner.


    So ¡­ why is it that they retreated ¡­ the humans? It left a mystery unsettled.


    At ''this'' moment, when I got too deep into the frontline and couldn''t actually come back without being knocked out by some orc; why did they retreat?


    It was on their behalf that I ended up being captured by my dead (but still living in my heart) friends.


    Now, they''d retreated.


    Their reason was a thing I didn''t know about. And it was about the mystery. Now, was this a mystery needing resolving?


    Not for the least. I didn''t really care, at this point. Things just happened. And now, retreated or not retreated¨CI''m back on the humans'' side all the same.


    From a very far away distance (which was diminishing and shrinking rather quickly since I ran fast) I could observe the men.


    And just as I was still running away from the orcs'' camp, with all my ups and downs, I couldn''t really make out what they were doing nor why.


    Even by narrowing my eyes to a slit. No can do. Plus, I was still far away. So, it''d prove very complicated anyhow.


    All I can see is their long alignment.


    I got to see this closer than that, though.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 116 - What’s That?–that’s So Cool~

    The humans had retreated. Was the war coming to an end on their side? No, no. It wasn''t.


    They''d just retreated.


    Maybe some sort of strategy or whatever. I didn''t think too much about it.


    Things just happened. And now, retreated or not retreated¨CI''m back on the humans'' side all the same.


    Well, but back is a grand word.


    I''m still very far away from them. But from this distance, I could at least observe them better.


    All the men lining up altogether.


    And the distance I''m covering by running super-fast the way I am right now (can you hear the air going woosh~?) the distance is shortening itself very quickly.


    And the distance between me and the orcs'' camp is doing just the opposite. It enlarges itself with no end.


    I was motivated.


    I got to see this closer than that.


    And why?


    First off, because that''s where I''m headed to. And secondly, because I''m slightly curious, after all.


    And, oh¡­!


    What''s that?


    It''s in the sky. A long, reddish, and smoking flame''s just been seemingly ¡­ shot in the air?


    It''s just been shot, it seemed to me. Shot, or blasted off ¡­ or simply tossed above in the sky with very strong arms.


    What''s that?¨Cthat''s so cool~.


    And yet another reason for me to get to see that from closer.


    And it''s emitting a ringing crackling sound. It seems to be very far away, but I can still hear it. It must be screaming like crazy for me to hear it.


    As it goes up and up, the sound intensifies, up till¨Cpah!¨Cit just about exploded.


    The reddish smokes and flame simply disappeared.


    That''s the first time I see this kind of thing. Discovering new things sure is fun.


    I wish another one would go flying away. And I wish for it to be ¡­ right now!


    In expectation, my feet even came to a stop. The chief''s head stopped its bobbing and jumping around by my side.


    Narrowing my eyes at the sky, I only saw remnants of the reddish fumes¡­


    And it was blasted off from right up ahead, down there ¡­ hm.


    But, nah. Doesn''t seem to be happening. Well.


    Let''s get going again, why don''t we?


    And now, thinking that I''d maybe discover something about the flying fire flower if I get where it''d been blasted off from; it only strengthened up the course of my feet.


    <Quick Pace>


    Last time I overdid that skill, it only got me super worn-out and exhausted, leaving me breathless and inefficient for a bit.


    "Quick Pace!" my shout ranged out in the vast entirety of this dead battlefield, before¨C"Quick Pace!"


    Tap, tap, tap, tap!


    My feet danced their way.


    Shouting, "Quick Pace!" really was catching and amusing.


    But I didn''t overuse it.


    "Quick Pace!"


    The horizon wasn''t part of the horizon anymore. I''d gotten to the horizon when another horizon had shown itself up in the actual horizon: this makes sense.


    "Quick Pace!"


    Taking very broad steps; I sometimes had to jump over some dead armored human or almost well-naked dead orc; sometimes simply step upon and run across the red-tainted grass of this wide field.


    "Quick ¡­ Pace!"


    Even trying not to overdo it, I''d gotten myself tired and huffing. It was only slightly, so kind of okay.


    But still was tired, me.


    I decided to slow down. The battlefield wasn''t all that broad and large. After I''d buckled down to it and became serious¨Cthe very long row of humans finally was near enough.


    And I could see it didn''t seem like no laughing matter¨Canother flying fire flower went up diving through the air!


    Still running, my eyes were full of sparkling stars, looking up at it. I quickly snapped out of my excitement. I also gathered it''d been shot from behind that neat rank they all formed.


    Without counting on <Quick Pace> I was now simply treading my way up to them, trotting.


    They were soldiers, the humans. And eerily enough, there only were soldiers forming that alignment.


    No adventurers whatsoever.


    Where have they gone to?


    My running feet slowed down again and were now only being on the go.


    I observed around.


    They were soldiers, yes. And only soldiers. The same helms above the same metallic, rigid plates. All the same outfits.


    All are lined up and equipped the same way. This wasn''t a row or a rank or something similar, no; this was a wall.


    They were motionless and only seemed like statues to me. Having the time to find that funny, my attention now drifted towards some people else.


    The wide and thick row of metallic statues wasn''t just about standing there forming a perfect wall, no.


    Humans, there were others who weren''t quite nourishing the wall and its thickness by their presence, no.


    Humans like this, there weren''t many of them. My scanning eyes could spot maybe a dozen of them as they were also sort of lined up, in their own way, a bit out front from the wall.


    They were big people.


    With big statures, for most of them. Either very tall or very large ¡­ or why not even both!


    Check that one up, for example. He''s a titan. A titan among gnomes. That''s impressive.


    All these big peoples ¡­ supposedly ¡­ they were taking care of the wall.


    Standing out of it, a good ten meters away from it out in the front¨Cabout hands movements and gestures flew off of them to the packed, well-organized crowd in front of them.


    I gathered that by doing such gestures, they indeed were taking care of the wall and entertaining its well-formation.


    And this was about the whole picture of them, the humans.


    My pair of feet had dragged me near enough them.


    Peering back behind over my shoulder, I scoffed and shrugged at how far I now was from the orcs'' place of settlement.


    My previous running super-fast had been reduced to a simple casual, easygoing trotting.


    This very easygoing trotting was now, in its turn, to be reduced to lesser than itself.


    Slowly pacing still towards the humans, my legs simply walked.


    Only a matter of fifty meters separated me from the metallic human wall.


    My eyes had been set onto their group for a good while, now.


    But it''s only now that they have theirs set on me and my casual promenade.


    One of the thickest ordering humans (from among those who were in charge and giving orders) the one that''d been the nearest to me quickly turned his shoulders towards mine.


    His huge breastplate was facing my already falling to rags stained shirt.


    Why was he looking at me? I didn''t know about that, and what did I even care?


    His two flaring-up eyes had only bothered peeking at me, their guest, after so long.


    And I, having come from behind them, have long since been acquainted with their presence here.


    Meaning, I''ve grown bored of this metallic, organic wall.


    I wanna see past of it? Of course I do. What''s behind? What''s that flying fire flower thingy about? What''s all the acoustic ruckus for? It sure seems lively behind them.


    I wanna see and take and look¨Cthat''s where I''m headed to, anyway.


    Should I then jump high enough to peer behind them?


    Nah, nah. No use.


    Where''s the fun in even spoiling myself? I''ll just discover that in due time once I jump them over.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 117 - Hindering My Sight!

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    I, with my clothes in rags.


    The grass, with its beautiful green coat.


    The wall, with its dull and heavy presence (I''d grown bored of that wall).


    The commander in charge, heavily armored, looking at me in surprise.


    I wanted to see past the wall.


    Shall I then be jumping very high to observe what''s lying behind itself¡­?


    What''s the fun in even spoiling myself?


    My feet steadily still were walking on the grass beneath my still bare toes.


    Chief''s cold and heavy head could settle down now that I only was walking peacefully.


    His hair still was entangled with my left hand''s five fingers. And I still hung it by my side.


    The sharp armored chief soldier had seen me¨Cup till now, he was only addressing me with bedazzled eyes, without uttering a word whatsoever.


    But soon enough, a frown got to appear on his complexion (the big human in charge had no helm) and his eyes were doubled by a reddish, exhausted flame of both embarrassment and loathing.


    "Adventurers ¡­ again?" he muttered to himself.


    And I heard him since I was as keen as my short sword. My senses were. Super keen. Just like that short sword of mine ¡­ oh!... my short sword!


    It was lost, by the way, my short sword. Long since lost. Orcs took it and stored it in someplace, maybe. It had happened a moment ago, already. That was so sad.


    It''s only as we speak that I''ve actually noticed that ¡­ I held it fine, thinking I''d complain later to Old Sipping.


    In Charge got a hold of me.


    And little by little, the soldiers'' eyes also started to consequently fall down on me too.


    They surely already had noticed me, for some of them.


    Now, it was different. They also paid attention to me.


    Should I ¡­ kill them?


    That short sword ¡­ I''ve lost it for sure¨Cstill got this orcish dagger, though. I sure can take them all out at once¡­


    I just gotta seize it that way, and slash it at them!


    Hm.


    Gripping on that orcish dagger''s striped handle ¡­ I''m just kidding, duh¨Cyou vile creature!


    I''d not do that, no.


    I''m just observing, too.


    In Charge got my attention the most. There were others like him, but far away.


    Simply too far away to be part of this.


    "Adventurer¡­!" In Charge called me out.


    His huge chunky massive body''s hugeness became more and more obvious to me as I passed by him.


    Only ten meters separated me from him, and his apparent frustration (which I must admit not knowing comes from what) became even fiercer, by now.


    "Adventurer!"


    My eyes finally were decided to go up and meet with his, though my feet didn''t dare stop their walking all the same.


    His eyes rounded up even more. Not knowing what to choose between anger or bedazzlement must''ve gotten him very tired.


    "Adventurer! Boy! What''s the meaning of this?!"


    And in the end, frantically gesturing at me to stop and also expressing his discontentment, he spoke equally frantically, "What''s the meaning of this? Do you not heed the instructions? The signal has been given at once¨Cand thrice already! Do you not heed the instructions! You''re just a kid? Where''s your party? Hah?"


    And he simply then gulped nervously, marking the beginning of the blank that followed.


    ¡­


    Ahem.


    "Okay?"


    "¡­"


    "Sorry?"


    "¡­"


    I didn''t understand either what was going down, now. I was exhausted because of the battle, I wouldn''t lie¨Cthis was too much; why stop me?


    Why am I being yelled at again? Or even worse, told off, huh??


    I expected all this ¡­ obviously, they were having a problem with me, the humans ¡­ the way they all looked at me ¡­ I understood but it still pisses me off for some reason.


    I''m never to be told off, am I? Even worse if this is about them. Hmph!


    And seeing I''d been going back at treading my way towards that wall after I''d stopped because he interpellated me¨Conly the amazement could take over the angriness of his complexion.


    Or ¡­ did the amazement really take over?


    It was suddenly then doubled again by his prior frustration and discontentment; he stated solemnly:


    "Lost kid or mindful grown-up¨Cthe regulations have to be of effect, still!... And what''s this ruckus going behind your ranks for, soldiers! Be still and disciplined; don''t let this disturb yourselves and be worthy of your King!"


    "Yes!" shouted the crowd.


    And so, I was having that kind of effect? Let them not be disturbed¨CI''m just a passerby!


    I was still walking towards that very crowd ¡­ but I have to admit having grown very hesitant.


    Maybe it''s big people''s serious business, like Old would say. Serious business always is not to be hindered, according to the old man, hm.


    What should I do¡­?


    "Cap¨CCaptain, sir!"


    "What, now!" questioned back the very present In Charge.


    "But ¡­ this is¡­" mumbled a soldier.


    "Yes, Sir! A woman from the group of the adventurers is asking for ¡­ she''s trying to pass our formation, sir!"


    "And what is it about again, with the damn adventurers! Can''t they simply follow our regulations?!"


    "Yes, sir!¨Csee for yourself, sir!"


    At this point, I finally didn''t really know which way to turn or to look.


    This was big people''s serious business. Am I hindering the big people''s serious business????


    I must be, for some reason!


    But!... what if I am? What should I be doing¨Cbut when the soldier who reported the problem coming from behind stated his last line; they (the very front soldiers) immediately opened up their formation¨C


    The commander blew with his nose, waving his irritating mood away, but stupidly replacing it with an even stronger irritating mood: turning to me yet again, "You stay here."


    Have I been bad again? I just stayed here.


    ¨Cand their formation opened up entirely.


    The soldier who''d talked alongside another just slid their shoulders and opened a passage with their bodies¨Cthe woman didn''t last long before she showed up.


    Her entrance was kind of a funny one: straining her shoulders forward as she tried to pass through, finally, the soldiers had let her pass, but with too much strength now put in her coming through; she fell off onward with a funny, "Ouchie!"


    ''See for yourself, sir,'' huh.


    Ring!


    ?Additional Quest ¨C head over to the rear, and simply wander there.?


    What? That again? Move it, you''re hindering my sight!


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 118 - Learning The Ropes! - Quest

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    Have I been bad again?


    I''ll just stay here as they stay ¡­ I wouldn''t qualify me as the prudent type, but for once let''s choose the prudent way of going about things.


    "Yes, sir!¨Csee for yourself, sir!"


    The soldier who''d talked alongside another just slid their shoulders and opened a passage with their bodies¨Cthe woman didn''t last long before she showed up.


    Straining and squeezing her shoulders, seemingly knowingly trying to get through the wall even though she knew it wouldn''t just work that way¨Conce the formation opened up and the shoulders were slid; lo and behold¨Chere she appears.


    Talk about a funny entrance.


    Falling onward due to the way too impressive amount of strength she''d been forcefully putting into that breaking through of hers, "Ouchie!"


    ''See for yourself, sir,'' huh.


    Is that what the already much frustrated big man had to ''see for himself?''


    Be serious! What a goofy entrance. Don''t do the poor fatigued big man in with that.


    ?Additional Quest ¨C head over to the rear, and simply wander there.?


    Ah, and what?... what? That again? Move it, you''re hindering my sight!


    My arm sufficed getting the blue writings away from my retina.


    "Ouchie, ouchie, ouchie¡­" and the goofy lady appeared again, still muttering about the same funny word adding much emphasis to that funny mood.


    I''d nearly burst out guffawing. Though I have to be serious, right now. Isn''t it all about big people''s serious business, after all?


    Her butt being flat on the ground, stuffed in between her two goofy legs, she even continued her funny entrance with an "Oopsie¡­" going about scratching the back of her head.


    It got me chuckling and smiling. This really was funny, I thought.


    And too much was decidedly too much. The commander had had his load of lack of discipline. Just as I''d expected, right?


    Though he still held it finely. I expected that, too. In Charge''s complexion was just downright stern.


    Sensing agitation nonetheless within him as I was still expecting maybe I''d done something wrong; my attention switched to him rather instantly.


    Looking at him ¡­ he promptly stretched one of his enormously muscled arms to the lady (he was about to address her ¡­ but only ended up muttering words to himself) then ended looking back at me.


    What was he searching for in me? I''d find out?


    Tilting my head to the side, his expression aggravated; his eyes quickly went back at looking at the woman, still her butt flat on the grass.


    And so, I followed him and his example. Looking back at the funny human female, bringing forth one of her rather thin arms after the other down the grass right before her, she began working herself up.


    In Charge''s eyes were now set back on me (I wasn''t annoyed by this); then back onto the lady again¨Cthey squinted.


    What was with him?


    The arm he''d brought up emblematically first trying to address the goofy person simply then fell down.


    And for all the rest of the time, he''d just be about switching between the hidden monster and the clumsy charming lady.


    Clumsy was her name ¡­ hm ¡­ Clumsy Babe. That''s right. It''s just been decided, Clumsy Babe. It does fit her persona.


    And so, going by her name, she''d just clumsily lifted herself up and nearly fell back down right away after that.


    Not being all too much clumsy, now though, she managed to at once plant both her feet into the clean grass below and chase away that momentaneous lack of balance.


    What did she do next? A bow of her head. Towards In Charge.


    She didn''t bow to In Charge before she''d arranged her uncombed fluffy hair hastily¨Cbut still did say nothing (we were both, I and In, pretty much only waiting for that).


    In Charge was silent and stern about it.


    He seemed to have been please by that light bowing of her head coming from Clumsy but hid it just the right way.


    "Hmph."


    This was the way to hide his momentaneous pleasing skillfully.


    His rather calm haughty snorting wasn''t continued with any words, as would so be the case most of the time, dealing with such In Charge-y character.


    ¨CRight after slightly bowing her head at the commander she showed respect to, she repeatedly tapped her butt, once, twice, then thrice.


    She did that and went back at slightly, too, arranging her hair again.


    It seems tedious in words, but she really didn''t make this out of her quickly performed consecutive tasks.


    The task of arranging her hair was done.


    Tapping repeatedly her stained butt also was pretty much done at this point; she now is shaking her head ¡­ at me?


    Her eyes are onto me, there''s no mistaking it.


    Though this shaking and disappointed head, if I may venture to ask, would it happen to indeed be directed at me?


    Pardon me?


    Why?


    Yes, she was indeed staring at me right now.


    But I hadn''t even the time to think of what was the thing with all them human bullies¨Cmy thoughts were cut short right away: I''d been hypnotized.


    The next task on her agenda was just about this.


    This one pair of curvy legs displaying such a hurried walk before me¡­ pretty damn alluring.


    Mischievously grinning at myself, letting my brows perform an ''arching up ''n'' down'' dance, I was way too much absorbed by this.


    Tap, tap, tap, tap!


    And even as they happen to only be treading on grass and earth, the sound of her footsteps really did get to the bottom of myself.


    And these legs weren''t shying away from a good old brisk walk.


    She very quickly got right next to me as the legs stopped (such a let-down; eyes wanted more).


    And I only went back realizing that ¡­ maybe she''d also have something to do with me?


    In Charge told me to wait here.


    She''ll just tell me ''Wait here,'' too, then?


    I don''t wanna wait here, ma''am, sir. I don''t wanna. Can''t I just proceed?


    And these were about my thoughts before I was firmly seized by the arm by Clumsy Babe, "We''re very sorry for the inconvenience!" my head was pressed and forced downward as she spoke thus.


    Wait up right here. Is she trying to get me apologizing, hah?


    And for what reason! I did nothing wrong! Just a passerby!


    My thoughts were interrupted again yet another time.


    Ring!


    ?Additional Quest ¨C a new additional quest has been found.?


    ?''Learning the ropes of the job!'' ¨C the Player has been projecting to become an adventurer, hasn''t he? This is just the right occasion for him. After helping adventurers on the battlefield, you gained the sympathy of Clumsy Babe ¨C follow this generous lady and make the acquaintance of her group of friends and adventurers as a first step! Who knows what this has in reserve for the Player??


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 119 - Clumsy Babe

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    She very quickly got right next to me as the legs stopped their alluring parade.


    It was such a let-down. My eyes already had had time to grow fond of this displaying of legs.


    Maybe she had also something to do with me. Just like the stern In Charge who''d told me to wait here.


    She''ll just tell me ''Wait here,'' too, then?


    I don''t wanna wait here, ma''am, sir. I don''t wanna. Can''t I just proceed?


    But the big people knew what they knew. I stayed here as a consequence of that.


    And now what?


    Ring!


    ?Additional Quest ¨C a new additional quest has been found.?


    ?''Learning the ropes of the job!'' ¨C the Player has been projecting to become an adventurer, hasn''t he? This is just the right occasion for him. After helping adventurers on the battlefield, you gained the sympathy of Clumsy Babe ¨C follow this generous lady and make the acquaintance of her group of friends and adventurers as a first step! Who knows what this has in reserve for the Player??


    Am I, by any chance, made apologizing to them?


    Surely, this must be a joke of some sort. I haven''t signed up for this. No, I haven''t. I haven''t and I wouldn''t. Was I to be offered such an offer right now, being told I''d just need to sign here down such a page: I wouldn''t sign with my signature!


    Nevertheless, Clumsy Babe spoke: "We''re very sorry for the inconvenience!"


    She spoke. For both me and herself. I didn''t like it. I''m not sorry for any inconvenience.


    Still firmly seizing on my arm with her puny, nearly non-existent strength, she was now pressing my whole head and upper body downward.


    I''m just a passerby. I haven''t done anything wrong. Plus, I don''t like bowing to a human. I''d never bow to anyone ¡­ except if it isn''t for me.


    ¨CI''m powerful after all, aren''t I!


    It isn''t all there''s to it. I didn''t pay it attention till now, but¡­


    Planning on becoming an adventurer? So I''ve helped them? I gained her sympathy? I gotta follow her? Making the acquaintance of her friends? What for? And this would be the first step? What''s this have in reserve for the Player, hmm??


    Damn it, and my thoughts were disrupted yet another time. Pressing my head even further down, she apologized again, "My young friend here isn''t ¡­ this won''t simply be happening again, I can assure!"


    I haven''t signed up for this, have I? Why am I even apologizing to this human?


    "Let¨Clet me go!" I strongly expressed trying to get this hand off of me. "What are you doing, Babe!"


    But the tightening hand only tightened itself with even more eagerness¨CI was turned to the side, now facing the lady with me; if it was a contest of strength, I could just be protesting easily.


    I certainly could do that, yes.


    Though my mind only went all funny again facing the meatballs!


    Hehehe, it was as if all my frustration and anger was cured at once by this sight: boing, boing~.


    Too much intel at the same time didn''t do me well, huh.


    I hadn''t time to drool, "You shush now, boy!" when her alarming, tense, whispering voice didn''t fail to bring me back to reason.


    You shush now, boy. You shush now, boy¡­ You shush now, boy.


    Oh, right! Maybe it was serious. Big people''s serious business.


    I did shush myself. Don''t hate me for being so petty, I hadn''t even time to protest again anyhow; her tense and red face so up-close to mine, she went back at it, "The fireball already has been fired up!... what are you thinking of doing!... if it weren''t for what you did for us on the battlefield, I wouldn''t be risking my adventurer license for this¡­ come, follow me!"


    Okay, I did do something wrong, after all.


    It wasn''t just all about her body. Looking up from this closely, even the features of her face were very charming.


    One of her knees was down the ground as she stomped to be at my height.


    It was planted in the earth, but blasted off of the ground pretty quickly, though.


    But if not being slightly distorted by this pale and severe tone of her voice as her brows were knitted and her lips pressed ¡­ I might''ve fallen for such creature.


    And I continued doing what I was told: you shush now, boy.


    Who was then still peering over to our side? The commander was. And upon frowning and clenching his squared jaw nervously, he nodded to himself again, and again, and again.


    The nodding never ended.


    Had he finally received and was offered the discipline he so much craved, this human?


    The telling-off, beautiful lady had to take her face away from mine, now.


    Still shushing myself what follows simply was me following her, coming with her; just as she indicated.


    We went on walking, she still gripping on my upper arm and dragging and guiding me alongside her quick steps (maybe she wasn''t so clumsy, on second thought).


    On our way back to where she''d come, she bowed back to the now kind of satisfied general (even though the regulations of the State had not been abided by) and simply left by the entrance that''d been then again opened up by the soldiers.


    Sliding herself through the tight entrance when she passed, she wasn''t now gripping on my arm, but softly on my hand with hers.


    It felt soft. And taking a liking to it, I didn''t try to get my hand off.


    The wall of soldiers proved to be thick.


    After having passed not four now, but five rows of them; we finally arrived at the other end of the tunnel.


    And I tightened my grip onto her hand in expectation¡­


    ¨CThe world behind the wall was just ''woah.''


    Passing through it, I couldn''t see much of anything since I''m so small.


    Now, it''s the end of the tunnel and, "Woah~." I had to utter that ''woah.''


    (Author''s note: of course, in this kind of context, using the passive skill [Mana Perception] could just end all the matter; the reader has to keep in mind that using such skill requires tactfulness and concentration as much as energy and willingness to buckle down to the task of even doing this ¨C just so I''m sure you understand the thing clearly and not find it weird.)


    "Woah~." I had to utter that ''woah,'' and make every letter of it sound true.


    Still holding onto my hand, Clumsy Babe also still was going about her fast pacing of not too long ago. I was dragged with her.


    But I didn''t pay attention to that anymore, and simply let my eyes wander throughout these new things of life.


    This side of things was way, way, way, way cleaner than back there with my orc boys.


    It simply seems ¡­ how would I go about it ¡­ very unwarlike, as a first thing?


    Being used to this whole Very Many Grasses field, I knew what to expect wherever I went.


    Things weren''t all beautiful and charming everywhere around here.


    And although acquainted with the fact I don''t really know him well and much, it would seem reasonable to me, to now also expose Old Sipping''s way dealing with swearing and cussing:


    It was very simple; the old human didn''t swear at much of anything. He simply wouldn''t. He even taught me I should always be polite if not to be required otherwise. He liked politeness in a general way.


    It was a big people''s thing, once again, I think. I didn''t really care, to be honest. But anyway, it was important to him. Being polite was important.


    Which brings us to my point, this old man¨Che didn''t swear at all. Or very rarely.


    Take the horrors, atrocities, and monstrosities of what I liked to refer to as playing funnily, for example.


    Well, to all that, he did curse a lot. ''This is deplorable, this is deplorable,'' and went on swearing at the living beings.


    And this old man''s reflective mind would suffice as a good illustration to that part of the whole war thingy.


    On the other side of this Very Many Grasses field; there was this rather beautiful and easygoing place.


    Would my old companion curse at this?


    No, he wouldn''t. And that was a good way of describing this place, emphasizing on the difference in between the two opposite poles this conflict is involving.


    He wouldn''t curse ¡­ or maybe he would, but for other reasons.


    In any case, he wouldn''t for most of it.


    This sight truly was differing from what''s lying back behind the wall.


    Poor orcs clearly were losing against strong humans.


    And not only when it came to strength.


    They''re far behind at so many levels.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 120 - Fffffffff

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    It was very simple; the old human didn''t swear at much of anything.


    He liked and called it politeness.


    Which brings us to my point, this old man¨Che didn''t swear at all. Or maybe he did, but rarely.


    Take the horrors, atrocities, and monstrosities of what I liked to refer to as playing funnily, for example.


    Well, to all that, he did curse a lot. ''This is deplorable, this is deplorable,'' and went on swearing at the living beings.


    And this old man''s reflective mind would suffice as a good illustration to that part of the whole war thingy.


    On the other side of this Very Many Grasses field; there was this rather beautiful and easygoing place.


    My old companion wouldn''t simply curse at this place. And that was a good way of illustrating what this side of the conflict was like.


    He wouldn''t curse ¡­ or maybe he would, but for other reasons.


    In any case, he wouldn''t for most of it.


    People don''t seem too much afflicted, distressed or grieved by the fighting and conflict.


    And it feels more likeable to me. I can just be casual down this place. It''s very more pleasant for the eyes to see, at that.


    In short, using my own words to illustrate that painting, I''d go saying that when the other side of the painting, down the orcs'' side, is very gray and colorless; while this one seems pretty colorful and lively to me.


    Maybe that''s what it is to be the winner, hm. And maybe that also just is the contrast and change between winning and losing.


    Losing is about death. Winning is about life. And that just about describes this side of the conflict very well.


    Here is fun.


    And I understand them too much well. Isn''t it all about playing the game the right way and having fun?? It surely must be this way, heh.


    Of all the soldiers present on the battlefield, the majority of them must be forming the wall I just passed right now.


    Because, as the world behind the wall opens itself to me, they who were so numerous and present during the fight aren''t quite so numerous here.


    Aside from this one soldier and that one over there, I can barely spot any other ¡­ oh, yes, there''s that one hurrying himself to the wall behind me.


    And he just passed next to me, "Commander, sir!"


    He was holding onto some paper or something. One sheet went to the front. Instructions, maybe, hm?


    Whatever.


    Soldiers are scarce here.


    Adventurers, on the other hand, they can only be thriving here ¡­ right?


    Without the dull soldiers'' presence, all equipped the same way (very boring, if you want my opinion) and behaving just like one another; adventurers abounded here.


    They''re all so different from one another. Or rather, they can be so very different.


    Maybe they''re about the liveliness of this place. Without them, I mean, it''d be pretty boring, I think.


    This sight confirmed to me then again that my theory''s all right and true: adventurers are cool~.


    What are they doing over here? Some sort of facility to heal their wounded and treat them with due care?


    Yes, that must be it.


    A very beautiful and refined (even though looking-like having been laid out kind of hurriedly) four-walled white medical house ¡­ with this fancy sign on top of their walls ¡­ that which I''ve seen somewhere before ¡­ on the breastplate of the paladin from back then!


    Yes!


    And he healed people too!


    Most entertaining, all this is. It must be all the healers teaming together that brought about this! Ingenious! They heal people¨Cthat''s why they win!


    There''s so-o-o, so, so, so much for me to discover here, I''m sure¨Cwhat is that, too, for example?


    I was so hyped.


    This is ¡­ well, there are armors and weapons and people gathering around that little ¡­ stocky and dumpy creature, going¨Cclang! clang! clang!¨Cwith his as thick as himself beautiful hammer.


    And they''re laughing!... are they laughing at him?... they can''t possibly, right?... it''d be rather mean¡­ why even mean though?... well, simply because they seem to be laughing at the stocky creature, right?... then, does that mean they''re all a bunch of meanies over there?... no, but he himself laughs with them!


    Narrowing my eyes at them and concentrating with [Mana Perception] hoping I''d find out ¡­ simply whatever about them¨Csuddenly my thoughts were cut short.


    Maybe they''re laughing about ¡­ that joke about the two goblin brothers?... I don''t ¡­ know?¨C"Here we are now, kid!"


    But no can do.


    There were other plans for me, it seems


    Here we are, she says. Or rather, she shouts!


    Silently pacing after having gone through the soldiers'' wall, the girl I was with right now walked additional steps.


    Maybe she liked counting her steps, too, just like me.


    Or maybe she just wanted to get us both away from the soldiers and the big people''s business.


    I didn''t know, and either way, it was all the same.


    She''d walked, and my hand followed her. She was tightly gripping on it and wouldn''t let go of it.


    Following my hand in its affair, just naturally, the whole of my body followed too.


    Her hand felt comfy, so I didn''t have a reason to cast it away.


    That, and I was probably simply too busy marveling at the things of the adventurers'' side.


    Very different from the orcs.


    But now¨C"Yes, yes. Here we are, kid!"


    Her beautiful legs abruptly stopped her parade again, "Now I can release that little hand of yours,"


    She''d rapidly turned to me and slightly crouched down to me, "you can take it back, here" and she simply handed over my hand to myself.


    And here we were.


    "But ¡­ it was mine in the first place, this hand. You don''t have to do that¡­" I simply muttered inaudibly to myself in response.


    After she''d handed back my hand over to me, still half-crouched before me; she placed her hands on my shoulders.


    She sure was casual with me, I thought.


    It wasn''t a problem for me, though.


    Gauging my reaction, I didn''t express any feeling of rejection whatsoever towards her casualness, her pressed lips unpressed themselves at once, she began talking¨CI cut her off,


    "What is it that you, big people, want with me, bab¨C" should I even call her Babe and simply Babe? I paused at that.


    "Listen up, kid," squinting her eyes, "you ¡­ yes, you don''t look like you understand, do you?"


    "No."


    "Sigh ¡­ well, first off, know that if it weren''t for the help you''d given us¨Cme and my friends¨Cback there with that enormous orc, well, I wouldn''t even have helped you out just there."


    "No ¡­ thank you ¡­ but what?"


    "The signal, the signal," still staring at me, her soft hands squeezing my shoulders gently, she paused the squeezing and jabbed her index finger at the sky; this brought my eyes up. "Didn''t you see it, the signal?"


    "No ¡­ what about the signal, bab¨Chuman female?"


    "And¨Cand that''s another thing, by the way!..." undergoing a deep, funny frown all of a sudden, "what is it with the way you even address people, eh?" but wasn''t really angry at anything.


    "You think I didn''t hear you calling me babe back there, yes? How very rude, kid."


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 121 - Uuuuu

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    What was the big people''s business with me, hm? I had the right to know that, at least. And no one will deny me this right.


    I asked her.


    And to Clumsy Babe, I didn''t look like I understood much of anything.


    Something about a signal? Did I know something about that?


    "No."


    I didn''t.


    "Sigh ¡­ if it weren''t for the help you''d given us¨Cme and my friends¨Cback there with that enormous orc, well, I wouldn''t even have helped you out just there."


    That, I didn''t understand too, by the way. I didn''t let it out of my mouth, though. How was I to do that? It''d have simply made things even more complicated to my mind.


    "The signal, the signal ¡­ didn''t you see the signal, boy?"


    "No ¡­ what about the signal, bab¨C¡­ female?"


    "And¨Coh, and that''s another thing with you, by the way!..."


    And oop again.


    Why is she now tut-tutting me with that finger of hers?


    "Not good, yes?"


    Undergoing a deep, funny frown, "What is it with the way you even address people, eh?"


    Hmm.


    Why would she even get mad at something this petty, though? Oh, but if anything, she isn''t so mad, I think.


    "¨CYou think I didn''t hear you calling me babe back there, yes? How very rude, kid."


    Calling her my babe was funny.


    And funny things are funny.


    Which means it was funny.


    So, if anything, she might even have found it fun, too ¡­ but well, whatever.


    What was it about a signal?


    "The signal, the signal," ignoring that part, all the same, I now was the one jabbing my index finger upward, "what about the signal?"


    "Oh, yes, the signal. Listen up, that''s right, the signal.


    "We, adventurers aren''t just here playing around, isn''t that correct?


    "And you ¡­ what were you doing out here, eh??" and with the same finger she''d tut-tutted me a second ago¨Cshe pointed at behind the wall of soldiers to my left.


    "Forget it, forget it. Let''s not rush things;


    "You alongside your party must''ve just come here in order to do quests, correct?"


    But I don''t have a party ¡­ though yes, I do quest, yes.


    "And you ¡­ as you were simply wandering back behind the army''s formation, I assume you''ve been separated with that very party of yours¡­" saying that hesitantly, her face shone pale for a quick instant.


    I''d been separated from my party.


    Why has she stopped talking, though? What about the signal, then, hm? Will she finally tell me or what?


    Oh, right, I get it. Maybe she''s thinking about my party being dead?


    "¡­ don''t worry, I''m sure they''re okay, eventually."


    So was that why she''d been white for a quick second just now? I think that''s reason enough for her to turn pale, yes.


    But anyhow, if she''s sure they''re ''okay, eventually'' just like she says, then ''tis okay.


    Shaking my head at her, I let her know there was nothing of the sort anyhow.


    Staring off at everywhere except me, most likely pondering, she regained her beautiful face in a jiffy.


    She radiated colors, paused, and smiled.


    "Where was I again? Since separated from your group, you ¡­ I believe you must''ve gotten lost or something ¡­ and I don''t blame you, your responsible simply ought to have taken, erm¡­ I blame them: how would it occur to someone to bring such a child up on a battlefield; there should be regulations against that!


    "Yes, I did see you can handle a weapon, but still."


    "Err ¡­ what''s with the way you look at me, eh, boy? Oh, right, the signal. Sorry, sorry I''m simply rambling ¡­ where was I again, hm??"


    And tilting her head amply to the side, "hmmm¡­" one could really see with a glance she was thinking.


    And from this simple exchange, these clumsy and goofy vibes she''s first stricken me with intensify even more.


    Sudden but expectable: her two big, oval eyes dived back into mine; she nodded to herself ¡­ and to me, too, probably.


    "The signal has been shot in the sky, and as you may already have been acquainted with, the adventurers'' time simply went off.


    "At that very moment, the hunt was simply called off, you hear?


    "And when the hunt''s finished with, you collect all your heads, pack everything up, and you head back to the rear ¡­ still following?"


    "Nah, you''re not following, are you now boy?"


    "All you have to understand is: there are regulations here ¡­ okay?"


    "The fireball the mages of the Guild simply produced and then blasted off in the sky isn''t just a plaything, you should know."


    And concluding her rather long entertaining speech, she nodded proudly, solemnly, and with much satisfaction.


    But I didn''t react to that.


    Was that only all there was to it, hm? It isn''t so much serious business, all things considered.


    I could''ve simply walked away, huh.


    Well.


    Also, the flying fire flower''s mystery is settled, huh.


    Whatever.


    And I simply continued to stare back into her eyes without blinking.


    Her eyes perpetually avoided mine, but also perpetually came back and plunged themselves into mine, too.


    Doing and redoing that same paradox over and over again, she began again:


    "Kid ¡­ you knew all that, after all, correct?"


    It didn''t last long before her much satisfied look was doubled by a mistrustful one. Her eyes had to narrow to a slit.


    She''d retracted her hands resting on my shoulders, too, by now.


    "But I knew you knew! And all I just said was just as a reminder, yes, yes."


    Was that so?


    I don''t think it was so.


    She was being dumb, right now, in my opinion, for some reason.


    But regardless; that speech sure had been enlightening.


    And hmm ¡­ at such an occasion, words of thanks are to be expressed, I think:


    "Say ¡­ can I call you big sis''?"


    Oh?


    Oh-oh?


    What did flash on her face, right now?


    An expression of exhaustion and exasperation, most likely. One of her brows went arching up like it''d be flying off any moment, and her eyes settled on me certainly saying ''you for real, boy?''


    Was I being too much exhausting to the lady?


    Thankfully, that expression of hers only flashed on her face.


    It was as quick as lightning.


    It''d already gone away.


    "Why," and undoing her prolonged crouching position as her knees started to tremble too much¨Cshe cleared her throat, "but of course."


    "Hm. First off, thank you for your information, big sis''." I bowed my head (only very slightly) in gratitude. Felt like the natural thing to do.


    "Err, yes. Don''t thank me over this much," saying no with her hands, "and you helped me too, yes? One can say we''re even, now."


    So we were even to her.


    "You helped me and I helped you. We''re even."


    Repeating after her, I made it clear I agreed with her.


    "Yes, absolutely, boy."


    We were even. I helped her group of adventurers getting rid of some orc, and she helped me get a deeper understanding of the situation over here.


    Apparently, she''d been done with her long and tedious monologue. Yes, I call it a monologue.


    As a matter of fact, I hardly even partook in that long discussion of hers, and hers alone.


    But it was enlightening, just like I said.


    Two details were good for me to know¡­


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 122 - Vannnnnnnnnessa

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    I was still with my big sis''.


    She is Clumsy Babe.


    She''d been telling me off, I think, but now it was done with.


    Her monologue ended at once, and now settled a blank.


    Apparently, that human girl had finished her long monologue. This very monologue wasn''t too useful to me.


    I already was already pretty much filled in on all the details she''d shared with me. She talked about adventurers and the usual kind of topics you''d find yourself thinking of when simply being here.


    Still though, mainly two details were good to know.


    First off, that flying fire flower, eh? Well, it was super cool, we already knew that, but it also came from mages. She''d so informed me.


    And I could already see myself becoming a very super great mage thanks to that. This way, and only this way, I''d be able to cast as many flying fire flowers as I want and be hanging out with them in the blue sky.


    Thank you, Clumsy.


    And secondly, something about that quest she''d talked about. The adventurers I met up with right before seriously entering the battlefield¨Cthey''d talked just about the same.


    Collecting heads and whatnot; that was roughly the thing.


    Are the adventurers sharing this quest with me? Am I sharing it with them?


    Old Sipping''s been clear with me: he who has thoroughly been informed of very many matters of life and of blah blah blah (he talked too much hence the many blahs) hadn''t ever heard of such a thing as my ''guide.''


    As a simple reminder, he''d also said I was some kind of unique monster being born due to whatever magical disorder or whatever¨Cthis could happen, according to him.


    Quite naturally, the thought of them sharing the guide with me, or having similarities to that latter were cast away immediately.


    The settling blank wouldn''t be settled for too long¨CI ended it casually.


    "Say, big sis'', since you helped, where''s the Guild Bureau at, hm?"


    And up till I''d asked that question, I only felt her eyes placed on me from slightly above; she was pensive.


    "Hello?"


    "Oh¨Cyes, erm, the Bureau? Right up ahead if you go this direction, yes."


    This girl never missed an occasion to yes me.


    She never missed one single occasion. I could see that quite well.


    And what she wouldn''t miss as well was any occasion to help me, probably.


    Thinking that she''s cool, "Okay, thank you."


    And the Bureau was just up ahead. Her pointed finger indicated so. This Chief Orc''s head isn''t to go to waste. That is cool too.


    I should just be going, now, maybe.


    And maybe she ought to be going, too.


    What''s the long call even for?


    I personally had something to ask again, though; I didn''t mind her staying standing here still:


    "And say, again¨C"


    "Now, you say, too¨C"


    Oh?


    Our lips unsealed right at the same moment.


    "Hm?"


    "Yes?"


    And again.


    "No, you tell me first."


    "Ye¨Cokay."


    It didn''t take long for her to just casually crouch down again. Talking standing to me wasn''t too much of a practical thing since I was so tiny.


    Her bellybutton dropped down again:


    "Then, yes, what''s your party like? Who''s your party leader?... It can''t be the Ice ¡­ King, right?"


    My heart missed a beat!


    And my eyes ¡­ as slowly as possible, they widened to their fullest, showing their white more than anything else.


    "Yes?!"


    What ¡­ is that about a party?¨CShe''s been sent to me in order to deal with ¡­ the monster!


    It isn''t scary-scary, but I gotta accomplish the quest.


    Or maybe is it only a misunderstanding? What Ice King is she talking about?


    I just don''t happen to have any party¨CI can''t be found out!


    Hurried like mad, I hurried myself even more trying to get out my words all right.


    "I''ll ¡­ tell you later! Ahem, later! Yes, later!¨CNow, you tell me, or no!¨Cyou don''t tell me, I don''t care, hah hah¡­"


    It didn''t go out as calm and composed as I''d have wanted them to, though.


    "Oop!"


    She saw something was wrong with my behavior already? So I really am found out, already??


    "I shouldn''t have asked?? You being such a cute and prodigy child clued me in ¡­ but I mean, why would you ¡­ oh, okay, I get it ¡­ maybe?"


    No?


    She didn''t get it?


    What did she get?


    My heart paced down: "Phew."


    "I simply wanted to ask ¡­ for some reason, it''s making you super uncomfortable, it''s okay, you know, kid, I promise I won''t ask again."


    She didn''t get it, she didn''t get it. How would she even get it anyway? It''s not like it''s being written on my forehead, you know.


    ''Not an adventurer and a monster.''


    But still: be relaxed.


    "No¨Cnot at all! I''m not uncomfortable or anything, no!"


    Or wait? Were the words in fact written on my forehead??


    Just in case, I slapped it with both hands at first¨Cbut remembering that army leader''s head was still on me, I could only use one hand slapping my forehead; it made me even more panic.


    "You sure you all right, though, kid?"


    The thought of the word being well too big on my forehead that my sole left hand wouldn''t be enough to cover them all¨Cmy eyes were rounded and widened to their fullest yet another time.


    And these eyes instantly darted down to the ground where they were to be fixed.


    "Yes, kid?"


    But then I thought again, and as a matter of fact, my hair was long enough, my forehead was safe!


    "Tell me, what is it? I worry, you know."


    I tried to un-slap myself.


    "Was just about to ask you why the furry little man just there¨Cdwarf; why is he laughing so hard, he must be laughing about something very, very, very funny!¨Cright?¨CI just wanted to ask ¡­ and ¡­ that''s it, really!"


    But I was still panicked, wasn''t I?


    Breathing in and out: I''m relaxed.


    "And now, I don''t care anymore."


    "Yes, I understand, I understand, okay."


    She understands? What''s she even understand? She and her words really are confusing, damn.


    Just knowing what to do in a relaxed way, my bare feet backed off, one after the other.


    She backed off, too, as if showing me she didn''t mean any of what was happening to be.


    Brushing the gentle green grass, "I''ll just tell you later whose party I''m in ¡­ right?"


    And just going like this, my shoulders started to turn around, "Bye, then, big sis''¡­"


    "Mm-hm. Bye-bye."


    My eyes parted with hers.


    And so did my shoulders.


    I was half-turned and I turned even more.


    Okay, it''s been super weird, and now it''s now or never. I kind of didn''t want to lie to her. I don''t know. I simply don''t know whose party I''m in, big sis''.


    <Quick Pace>!


    My back completely turned on herself, "Sorry, I don''t know!!!" I shouted from the top of my lungs.


    And I''ll be going away, now!


    I know, I know. This was all weird and eerie.


    And these kinds of goodbyes sure are weird, too. I don''t need much commonsense (which I really do not possess, it''s pretty clear) to know such a thing. So it kinda adds up to the weirdness of down here, but it''s all right, isn''t it?


    You''ll excuse me for this, eh. I simply didn''t wanna get caught on this. I''m not an adventurer, I knew that just too well; I was doing bad things by simply being here.


    Plus, I''m a monster.. Of course, this place isn''t one for me to be hanging around at.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 123 - The Party

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    <Quick Pace>!


    I was completely turned on her, "Sorry, big sis''! I don''t know!!"


    And I''d be going away from then on.


    Phew.


    I''ve escaped.


    I know, I know. I''m acting weird. But I got to be so.


    These kinds of goodbyes also sure are weird. So it kinda adds up to the weirdness of this sort of nonsense I''m playing, but it''s all right!


    You''ll excuse me for this, though. I simply don''t wanna get caught on this. I''m certainly not an adventurer, I know that just too well.


    I was doing bad things by even being here.


    And I don''t wanna be told off by anyone ever again.


    Plus, I''m a monster. Of course, this place isn''t one for me to be hanging around at.


    So, yes, I repeat, you''ll excuse me for this. What if they find me out? I don''t wanna get caught ¡­ ever again.


    No, no. I don''t wanna.


    It''s not that I fear them, though, but I don''t know. I just feel better when I''m in control of things, and not the other way around.


    Just naturally then, the big people aren''t to catch me.


    I wouldn''t let that be.


    If possible, I''ll become an adventurer. ''Cause eventually, that quest I''m doing right now is just like the other. I created my character and got my humanoid form¨Cthat''s just the same with the current quest.


    ''Cause this is what the quest is about.


    Me being an adventurer.


    That, and Old Sipping will become an adventurer with me, too.


    And with the elven princess, too, yes. We talked about this with Old, and he said he''d be fond of this.


    Only needed to enroll Leafana with me, and that''d be it.


    And now, I''ll just set off, already!


    It was time to move, move, move!


    Away from this Clumsy Babe and move, move, move!


    Move, move, move, yes!


    ¨COr so I thought it''d be going like, to be perfectly honest!


    That''s exact, that''s correct. I wouldn''t simply go, would I?


    Not before encountering them all, right?


    How did it go again? ''Let the Player make the acquaintance of Clumsy Babe''s group of friends and adventurers, and see how it all goes from then on?''


    I don''t remember the exact same words the guide used, but that''s about it, right?


    Found out or not found out, what''s that even matter?


    I put it that way, but in fact, I couldn''t really do a thing about it. And I didn''t choose this way either. I simply bumped into them, for better or worse, and had to stay for a bit longer.


    And I use the words ''for better or worse'' because see, it wouldn''t necessarily be a bad thing.


    Staying here wasn''t an idea I''d been entertaining or even thought of the time of a second.


    It didn''t occur to me, but so it went:


    Due to me being almost found out ¡­ or simply on the verge of being found out, I wasn''t comfortable at all.


    Just like Clumsy Babe had suggested in her wise understanding of the situation.


    I panicked.


    But I wasn''t fearful, then again, I insist; I''m very strong. Excitation took over my mind, though.


    I intended to take a few steps back, still justifying myself for some reason, and did just so.


    Once I''d been enough away, my shoulders were the next to be on the go.


    And once they alongside my feet were turned away satisfactorily¨CI dashed along, my head tilted forward, saying that ''I don''t know!'' running away.


    And, <Quick Pace>, right?


    My legs were pumping for both mana and blood¨Cthey grew super-strong instantly.


    Folding; unfolding.


    And letting the dust fly off by my heels as I burst off¨Cwoosh!¨CI was fired off ¡­ but then¨Cwhack!¨CI bumped into some human passing by.


    "Oohh!!"


    They cried out to my sudden and abrupt contact. My head through their stomach.


    Ouch.


    Going off ¡­ or rather, running off, my header was tilted like crazy. I thought maybe I''d be gaining a lotta speed thanks to that simple maneuver.


    As a result, just naturally, it went right through that person''s stomach.


    The strength I''d put into that (not so much) skillful maneuver of mine didn''t quite serve to increase my speed and be gone like the wind, no.


    Instead, all the strength, it all only served the purpose of strengthening that headbutt in the stomach.


    Yes, this surprised me. My face underwent a strong frown.


    It took me a second to realize what was here.


    Hm. And he must''ve been as surprised as I was, heh.


    Stumbling his way backward with his painful expression, it took him no more than four steps before he fell down.


    The two panicked legs didn''t hang tough well enough¨Cthe butt went whacking itself down the ground hard enough.


    "He¨Chey! What''s that!" and once he recovered from the surprise, he threw at me with angry rapid-moving lips.


    It was a human male.


    He fell down. I did just about the same.


    And though I wasn''t proud of it, bouncing off of him, I reacted just the same way he did.


    Stumbling down our ways backward was the exact same fashion in which we''d both dealt with the aftermath of this bumping.


    My butt hurt, and my frowning increased.


    And I realized that, in the end, I couldn''t escape too.


    There was more to that than meets the eye: The passive clumsy was now the one who''d be acting up:


    "Oh hey, guys! You''re here already," she exclaimed herself, very cheerfully.


    "Yo!¨Cwe''re here."


    "We''re back ¡­ Leana."


    "And ¡­ gee. Yera isn''t with you guys, after all. Where is she? Is she alright? Please tell me that she is."


    And instantly forgetting the whole point of why we bumped with that angry dude over there ¡­ did she know them?


    Counting them up, they only were three.


    One big dull guy.


    Another not so dull and slightly short, smiling guy.


    And then this one (whom I refuse to name after the Angry elf) lying about three meters away from me, frowning his face at me.


    What''s it with him? Why the ugly face?


    Then again, maybe my face''s just as frowning as his.


    Whatever, let''s not give him.


    The dull and very tall big man sluggishly got next to my babe, "Yeah ¡­ she is ¡­ don''t worry, Leana ¡­ she is alright and has healed already." he spoke as sluggishly as he moved.


    "Thank goodness, then¡­"


    That giant slug was quick even when slow, for some reason, though. He already was about standing next to the one he''d called Leana again¨Cher name wasn''t Leana, but well, sure¨Cand simply stared down and nodded timidly, "hm, hm."


    "It ¡­ that''s great. Mm-hm, very great."


    And so, she does know them, after all.


    "O¨Coi!"


    Tsk.


    "Explain yourself, you snotty brat¡­!"


    Being called out by such an annoying voice, I stirred.


    And quickly got back to these two eyes. Upset and flaming, "It hurts, goddamn it! Watch your steps, next time about¡­!"


    What''s that human want, on the other hand?


    "Hey, shut up, Rahir, why don''t you? Obviously, the kid''s just as lost as you are, right now, don''t you think, eh?"


    And it is true that I was, then again, lost. So many things happening in such a short span of my newly obtained life.


    Will it always be like this?


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 124 - My Party?

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    These people; Clumsy Babe knows them.


    Remember when the angry human shouted:


    "O¨Coi!"


    "Explain yourself, you snotty brat¡­!"


    Being called out by such an annoying voice, I stirred.


    And quickly got back to these two eyes. Upset and flaming, "It hurts, goddamn it! Watch your steps, next time about¡­!¨Cyou hear?!"


    Annoying.


    Being down to the ground, resting on my butt, I felt numb all over it.


    And my ears were assaulted by this repeated, ringing complaining¨Cwhat does he want, hah?


    Think I''m afraid of you, human, hah??


    "Hey, shut up, Rahir, why don''t you?" but I was calmed down pretty quickly by this one''s intervention, "Obviously, the kid''s just as lost as you are, right now, don''t you think, eh?"


    And kneeling down next to him, one other man¨Cthe cool-looking guy who''d greeted ''yo!''¨Cgave him both a hand to help him up and a slap on the top of his head, "come on, apologize to the kid for being such an ass¨C"


    "¨CYou shut up!"


    That was right, humph. Very good point made by the cool-looking guy. I must''ve been as lost as he was.


    Though he stubbornly protested.


    "Don''t upset me more than him! I''m upset, and ¡­ argh!¨Cdon''t come near me, either!¨Cbleh, bleh! I can get up on my own."


    "That''s ¡­ right, okay, you''re excused." and that same very guy, before nodding to himself, he briefly turned to me and said,


    "Hey, kid, he''s excused, all right? He''s got his reasons," and quickly turned back to his colleague, "¨CI understand it''s been a harsh day, heh."


    "You do, huh, leader?"


    "I do. And I''m upset too, actually ¡­ well, not as much as you are, given the circumstances, though¨Cbut I feel you."


    Both of them, one kneeling to the ground and the other sitting on his butt, quickly got up at once.


    "Oh?" and tapping off the dirt of his black long tunic, "You? Upset?" he inquired playfully, yet with a mistrustful look doubled by concealed loathing.


    There wasn''t much dust on that angry person''s clothes, though he still went at tapping it off, again, and again, for some unknown reason.


    Was he that frustrated he needed to take it out on his super-cool, black tunic?


    His counterpart wasn''t so dusty as him; getting off the dust of his pretty standard clothes wasn''t one thing he''d done.


    "¡­ Come on, now. Don''t give me that."


    "¡­ hmm ¡­ yeah, sorry, I''m being an ass."


    He was being an ass. That he was yes. Was he feeling regrets, maybe? Surprisingly to me, he quickly eyed me for a second¨Cbut as quick as it went; it did go away.


    Feeling regret ¡­ over me, too? Hehehe, I''ll blush.


    Back at his colleague right away.


    ¨CThe cool human didn''t clean himself of any dirt and dust of the ground. As a matter of fact, could he even do that, when he possessed neither of these two?


    Still though, he would perform some little trick.


    "''Course I am, yeah ¡­ anyhow, here, take this; just like we said."


    Getting his hand in the leathery purse resting next to the sword attached to his belt, he produced a few weird and round metallic things, "That''s your share for today."


    "Hm? And you give me right now?"


    "Yes. You can go get that equipment of yours fixed and head back to town. We''ll meet back up at the inn or something¨Cwe''ll see."


    "You ¡­ sure, leader?" giving a hesitant look at the leader person, he started to count up the coins in his hand, "Don''t need me to carry the heads with you?"


    "Come on, you know we don''t need two for this job," placing a hand on the shoulder of the not so angry human anymore, "you set off and rest first, I''ll take care of the rest."


    "Parting away with me this quickly ¡­ meh!¨Cyou don''t want me around you, ''that it?... I won''t ¡­ insist to help you, y''know, heh heh."


    Only after chuckling, "It''s all right, just be gone, I''m serious."


    "And ¡­ get that hand off of me¨Cwhat''s the goal? It''s only creeping me out¨Cyou''re acting weirdly friendly today."


    "Shut it and go already; I can change my mind."


    "You sure? Like, a hundred percent¨Cno!¨Ca hundred billions percent sure, sure, sure?"


    "¡­ I''m tired, too, you know."


    "I''ll take it, I''ll take it! Sorry for tiring yourself too much, O my kind leader¡­! And thank you!"


    "Right, don''t bow; just go."


    And the angry person¨Cor not so angry person just did go.


    Or ¡­ I don''t know whether he simply went away after that, or if he ¡­ I don''t know ¡­ might have performed some happy dance of some sort being actually going away ¡­ I simply don''t know.


    I don''t know, I don''t know. Don''t ask, don''t ask.


    I don''t know, because my head rang ''dinnnng!'' right at that moment.


    What''s it mean when I say my head rings ''dinnnng!''??


    I just got an idea inside of that thick skull of mine: "the quest ¡­ ain''t that the quest ¡­ if I recall correctly¡­!" and only murmurs went off my two timid pondering lips of the moment.


    There was that quest, if I recall correctly.


    Isn''t that Clumsy''s group of friends and adventurers?!


    And that ''Learning the ropes!'' quest is about this?!


    I''m such a genius!


    Truly ¡­ verily ¡­ such a genius!


    And yes, it was at that moment that I understood it wasn''t such a bad thing, me bumping into that human.


    I''d have missed that so badly if I did in fact go away, at that time.


    Because, as busy as I was, of course, I wasn''t acquainted perfectly acquainted with the fact this additional quest of mine was still of effect.


    My head was tilted to the side as I thought about that. Up till now, my mind only was working on these two''s conversation.


    And it kept being entertained by it as it unfolded.


    But it came to an end, finally. The one who''d been called Rahir did go away after the leader chased him away.


    About his name ¡­ Rahir rhymes with tapir.


    Tapir himself was eager to just go. This had been a harsh day of work. Tapir must''ve been tired.


    Leader peered at Tapir going away ¡­ and turned right, facing me and the others again.


    Clumsy Babe was by my side again before I''d time to notice her.


    Sliding her two gentle hands below my armpits, she propped me up.


    It was easy then for me to just push on my legs and stand back up.


    With Babe behind me, I casually slid my face to the side and met with hers, "Do you know them, big sis''?"


    And I gathered her face was tense ¡­ and awkward, "Mm-hm, mm-hm."


    But she smiled so warmly it chased any bit of awkwardness off her face. "Are ¡­ you okay, though, my little boy?" she nonetheless voiced her insecurities, hm.


    It''s true I''d been acting weird, just a little while ago. My head was to be nodding at her, saying it was all right.


    "I do.. They''re the friends you helped, too."


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 125 - My Party??

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    My head heavily tilted to the side and with blatant eyes rounded at these two''s conversation: I thought about all that, and it only occurred to me now.


    Straight out looking at them, I didn''t do so much as to listen to them with care. My mind was elsewhere.


    But it came to an end, finally. The one who''d been called Rahir did go away after the leader chased him away.


    After a harsh day of work, Tapir did run away.


    Leader was the one who sent him off.


    ¨CAnd Clumsy Babe was by my side again: sliding her two gentle hands below my armpits, I was to be propped up.


    With Babe behind me, I casually slid my face to the side and met with hers, "Do you know them, big sis''?"


    "Mm-hm, mm-hm."


    Even with an awkward, tense, and worrying complexion, she tried not to alarm me and simply nodded.


    She smiled so warmly; it chased all insecurities off of her face.


    "Are ¡­ you okay, though, my little boy?"


    Oh, and is she trying to get off me, now? "It''s okay¨CI''m okay, thank you," stopping her with a similar smile to hers.


    I understand she acts that way, though. I''ve been acting really weird from where she stands, just about a minute ago.


    Worry not, big sis'', you won''t find out myself!¨Cand I''ll stay a bit more since the quest so requires it to be!


    Ahem.


    And she says she knew them. She did know them. They''re the friends I helped, too.


    ¨COh, okay, and I simply asked for the sake of appearance, but the answer she gave me then only confirmed it further.


    She knows them, and that''s something to do with that one quest, hm.


    I should be staying here and see, perhaps something will happen.


    The leader cool guy spoke again:


    "And it''s the same for every one of you guys: this whole thing of today was a new ¡­ nah, totally new experience to us the little newbies, heh, heh, we worked hard; you all deserve a good afternoon of rest."


    In the crowd of adventurers around us all, I couldn''t make out that dude''s silhouette anymore. Tapir was out of sight, he''d been sent to rest


    And after having seen him off, Leader was now free again¨Che casually worked the short four meters that were between his group and him.


    The rest of his group was with me. And walking, he simply stated his encouraging line, nodding to himself, "You guys seriously do deserve a good day of rest."


    "And ¡­ so do you, leader."


    "Yes, and so do I, Zogumo; so do I."


    Mindful Slug then let him know that he was included in his own statement.


    This was a mindful slug we got here.


    He spoke as timidly and sluggishly as before, but he was to be understood.


    And the usually (I didn''t know her well at all, so it was hard to say) so chatty, funny, and cheerful Babe simply smiled and let her voice be heard to me, "And so do you, too, little one!"


    I had time to think I was glad she isn''t acting weird with me the way I was with her.


    It''d have been problematic.


    Her closeness of before hasn''t vanished away¨CI can stay and not be unnatural about it. That''s cool.


    "And so do I, Zogumo; so do I." Leader smiled and at this point, I didn''t count the times he nodded anymore; he nodded again with satisfaction.


    He gave a few taps on Mindful''s very tall and massive shoulder. Slug must''ve appreciated that since his timid plump and dry lips broke into a smile.


    "Plus, we''ve made some good money ¡­ and err, though I suppose you still got some spare from before, right? Err, I''m just saying because I gave that one dumbass his share in advance. You know how he is, right? I don''t want him to be too much of an annoyance."


    And my clumsy babe chimed in on the conversation, at this point:


    "Yes, Tai. That, and he most likely was completely penniless¨Che needs to eat right now that he rests well, yes."


    "That''s correct, yeah ¡­ such a spendthrift. Well, he''s dumb, and that''s that¡­"


    And surprisingly, then, there was just a blank.


    It wasn''t an awkward blank, though. Just a necessary one. Everyone really was exhausted from this day of playing. And I could sense that.


    Be it the sluggish Slug, still awkwardly smiling to himself in a kind of cute way, I''ll have to say.


    His long and large body, with the physical presence of at least three dudes, was covered in bruises all over, I noticed.


    Some ends of his clothes were torn apart, with bits of rags here and there.


    He seemed pretty tired to me.


    His body was huge, chubby, chunky¨Cbut even with that, he only somehow managed to be giving off such a timid and weak presence.


    Being only standing by, he seemed to be even more tired to me thanks to that.


    Also, there was Babe, still behind my back, with her hands resting on my shoulders and neck.


    She really hasn''t taken away that closeness of hers; that''s a bit surprising too. I like that sensation on my shoulders.


    I said I''d stay, and it was as if she''d understood that, heh. The way she was keeping me under herself ¡­ or wait, maybe was she only using me as some kind of propping-up ladder of some kind?


    Hm.


    She was tired too.


    Not as tired as Slug, though.


    That, and Leader seemed just about a mixture of them both.


    Not so ragged and worn out, but still kind of exhausted and dead ¡­ when he said, "You go to rest, too, Zogumo. I''ll be handling the rest."


    "Mm."


    ¡­


    Then there was a blank again.


    Maybe I should be the one chiming in on that conversation with some super cool topic in order to entertain them?


    Nah. I''m better off only waiting and see what''s to come.


    From experience, waiting is best me. (That makes sense, yes).


    They truly were tired, weren''t they?


    Even willing to stay and help his leader with what was needed, Slug had to take him up to the words, too. Just like Tapir did.


    He gestured at Leader with his head as to say he''ll be off. Turning then to the girl behind me, he did about the same gesture with his head.


    And just as I thought he''d left, surprising me, his eyes went down from Babe''s own to the monster''s, and the little head bow was to be performed for me.


    Excitedly, I hurried myself and slightly bowed back.


    Only after that did the huge human left. Then again, his departure was as sluggish yet quick as he appeared.


    I don''t even think I saw him leave, to be honest.


    And noticing someone else''s eyes set on me, I automatically went and faced Leader, now.


    He simply smiles.


    And just as if it were natural, it got me meekly smiling, too, being slightly embarrassed by all this.


    Doing the opposite of Slug''s eyes before he left, his own went up and met with Babe''s.


    "And you, Leana, too, should be resting ¡­ okay?"


    "Mm. First ¡­ I''ll drop by the healing house and see how is you-know-who doing, and yes, I''ll rest, mm-hm."


    "That''s¡­" when his eyes narrowed and a frown appeared on his face, "kind of you¨Cthank you."


    "Tai, it isn''t your fault, you know."


    Breathing in and out, "But ¡­ as the party leader, no, I should''ve known better. You know it doesn''t¨C"


    "¨CKindly stop this, Tai. We all do our best. Don''t blame yourself over what happened today."


    "¡­"


    "Okay?"


    "Don''t worry about me, Leana."


    "Mm-hm. I worry, and you don''t worry."


    Oh?


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 126 - My Party?????????? Lol

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    ¨CAnd it was time to rest. The party had worked hard today. Naturally, resting was on everyone''s mind.


    Leader hinted she should be resting too. Big sis'' intended to get to the healing house, first. Leader pointed it was kind of her ¡­ with hesitation.


    "Tai, it isn''t your fault, you know."


    Breathing in and out, "But ¡­ as the party leader, no, I should''ve known better. You know it doesn''t¨C"


    "¨CKindly stop this, Tai. We all do our best. Don''t blame yourself over what happened today."


    "¡­"


    "Okay?"


    "Don''t worry about me, Leana."


    "Mm-hm. I worry, and you don''t worry."


    Be it due to a sudden lack of words or a simple wish to maintain his lips pressed together, Leader didn''t reply a word and only bitterly smiled.


    No good, no good. Whatever had been on his mind, Babe truly was determined and strong-willed on getting it off his chest.


    Shaking her head, she began again:


    "And, you know, Tai ¡­ goblins aren''t all that bad, after all," and giggling amusingly at her own remark, she continued, "we just have to take our time and stack up experience ¡­ just the way we''ve been doing it up till now, yes?"


    And she pierced through that shell enveloping the man''s heart. But it was all the same.


    "Tell me you won''t blame yourself, otherwise I might as well never leave you alone at all, you know."


    He didn''t appear to be willing to agree with Babe.


    Though he knew he had to, eventually. His eyes withdrew and met with the living grass beneath himself, he only scoffed at this and laughed silently.


    But maybe did the full of life and water green grass lit up some sparks of hopefulness within the man''s exposed heart because, "You know, Leana¡­


    "In all this turmoil and ¡­ (well, let''s simply say turmoil, yes) I''m grateful to at least have you guys as friends and partners."


    Giggling again all the more happily by that declaration, "And you know we are too, Leader Tai, yes?"


    "Hm," now shaking his head to himself, "thank you, really¨Coh, and well, speaking of thanks ¡­ there''s that little guy over there too. I shouldn''t let myself down."


    ¨CAnd there goes my time, finally, at last.


    Where is this headed to?


    "Right, so you recognized him too, Tai. I''ve just met him by chance ¡­ but ugh, let''s not talk about how we met ¡­ nasty boy!"


    "Oh, hahaha? Well, let''s not talk about it, yeah."


    So, not only Clumsy Babe, but also Leader had recognized me.


    And maybe even Mindful Slug, while we''re at it. He who is so mindful must''ve recognized me, hm.


    I kind of feel bad not to recognize any of them, though.


    At this point, I''m not gonna lie too, I don''t know myself why I''ve been staying here, observing them all the long in my silence and expectation.


    I mean, of course this has something to do with the System ¡­ but well, what?


    And if I recall correctly now, wasn''t that only labeled as ''Additional Quest''?


    Maybe it isn''t so important, since it''s only additional.


    No, no, it must be having importance. Even if it''s slight.


    Well, well, well.


    Thinking that I''ve been staying here up till now nonetheless and waited for something to happen, I guess if I left right now; all my time here would''ve been for nothing.


    Yes, yes.


    That, and maybe I liked the sensation of these fingers on the top of my shoulders and neck.


    It feels good, I''m enjoying it.


    And maybe I didn''t simply want to part with my clumsy babe, at this point, heh.


    I don''t know, I don''t know. Either way, I''ve stayed up till now¨Clet''s stay more.


    My head, then again, slid to the side and looked above of itself.


    There, lied her face still. She giggled a little bit as her red, plump lips arched up at me. She made a nod with her head.


    And responding to her, my head nodded too.


    I didn''t even know why it did that, my head. I didn''t think about it much. It just about nodded too, when my lips stayed still.


    Nor did I know how was I to act, here.


    Deciding I''d just be acting passively without changing a thing¨Cmy head then ended its stretching and slid back down in place.


    Casually chatting with Clumsy, Leader was just about standing there in front of her while I was in between the two of them.


    And now, it''d been his time to kneel down in order to bring himself to my height.


    So, what did he want?


    Is the quest doing the thing, as usual?


    He first cleared his throat, "First off, thank to you too, little man."


    Hm?


    One knee upon the ground resting right next to his planted feet, with both hands he seized mine.


    My left hand wasn''t the one that had been gripping on the stinking Chief Orc''s head, so naturally, he seized this one.


    And then ¡­ simply shook it? Once, then twice. Up and down, and up and down. He shook my hand firmly.


    Yes, he did that. And that''s the first time someone does that to me. It felt off and weird, I wanted him to stop that, it was annoying, but I understood right away what that was about.


    It was simply something people did, sometimes, for some reason, greeting or thanking themselves.


    In response to that, instead of showing repulsion and annoyance towards that gesture, I simply shook my head as to say ''no.''


    They kept saying that, but I mean, I have no recollections whatsoever of me helping them.


    So, it doesn''t count.


    Was just playing funnily, obviously.


    I don''t wanna be thanked over this.


    "And ¡­ that dude you just encountered?¨Che''s just a little meanie, sorry again if he''s yelled at you, it wasn''t proper¨Cbut forgive him, okay?"


    "Forgive him, okay."


    I simply mechanically repeated the end of his line¨CI agreed with him.


    And, as to be honest yet again, I didn''t even think of that yelling at me as something wrong or whatever.


    Plainly, I didn''t think about it.


    "That''s a very good boy, now!"


    "Hehe, yeah, thank you again, little man¡­" and then what? It weren''t now my babe''s hands that were resting on my shoulders, but his.


    Eww.


    Old expressed his disgust this way, right? Yes, he did!


    I didn''t express any disgust, though. Didn''t wanna be rude or something.


    This was just a side note¨Cbut, ahem!


    "¨CAhem, you helped us back there, it was very brave of you ¡­ even though I guess you didn''t even think about it, haha, I saw you were super concentrated on your little offensive at the time. We had time to notice you, though. Got me impressed. Super impressed, you''ll grow strong, I''m sure."


    What was the man''s point?


    "And thanks to what you did, I could defend better against the two orcs you left me, hm."


    "And so ¡­ thanks to you," bringing up a bag with one hand to me, "we could collect five heads in total ¡­ so ¡­ ahem, my point I guess is just to thank you, hahaha¨Csorry if I''m being weird ¡­ I see you''re wincing quite a bit, now."


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 127 - My Party!

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    Ahem.


    I helped their party back there. It was very brave of me. Even though, I didn''t really think of doing them good, at the time.


    My little offensive wasn''t certainly done so that they''d be surviving whatever trouble was coming their way, back on the battlefield.


    They noticed me and felt grateful for me nonetheless.


    Leader let me know this. He also added he got impressed by myself. Very, very impressed. I''ll grow strong, according to him.


    Too bad I already am, though. But that he doesn''t know. Hm.


    All of this was pretty but, what was the man''s point?


    Where was he getting at?


    I only waited to discover that.


    What''s the Guide reserving me?


    Continuing, he also let me know they could collect five heads with their whole party almost unscathed thanks to me.


    "My point is just to thank you, little man, hahaha.


    "And sorry ¡­ if I''m being weird? Or too insistent? I don''t know?¨CI can see you''re wincing quite a bit, and it''s only getting worse, eh.


    About time you saw and got your hands off of me, human.


    "Oh!¨Cand speaking of which: I know how I can repay you, little man."


    My head leaned to the side. What now?


    The reeking sack of orcs'' heads no longer theirs was placed onto the ground to his right.


    "And ¡­ here," from behind his back, he just naturally produced one little tanned leathery sack.


    Handing it over to me?


    "You can take it, it''ll work as a thank you, right? We had one spare; you can just use it. We don''t have any use for it since well ¡­ our hunting today hasn''t quite gone as intended, hahaha ¡­ I insist, little man, take it."


    "Tai''s certainly right, kid, you know, yes?"


    "''Course I am, little man, of course. You haven''t got any sack to store that head of yours ¡­ you can take this one."


    "Hmm ¡­ and I avoided telling you that, too, just a while ago¨CI found it so gross to even mention it, bleh."


    "True it''s gross ¡­ or only kind of."


    "That reeking head of yours was too much, huhuhu. You gotta accept, right?"


    "Mm-hm, mm-hm. And you don''t intend to go about the Guild Bureau with no bag at all, do you?? Do so and they''ll call you uncivilized and not accept your ¡­ only one little head (it''s got quite long hair, by the way, how weird for an orc. Can''t even see his face with that) ¡­ must be a young orc from which you''ve got it, huh ¡­ well regardless, accept the sack, little man¨Chere."


    My hand''s fingers went and mistrustfully snatched the sack.


    Pausing and freeing his hands, he gripped upon my late friend, Chief Orc''s head, and stuffed it into that suck as I held it open.


    I sure am learning a lot with these humans, hm. They sure can be kind when they don''t know what I am.


    Is this the convention? It''s true that, now that I think on it, it''s kind of obvious.


    It''d come up as uncivilized to me too if someone was to do that with my dead head.


    I''d want it to be all pretty and wrapped up neatly under some beautiful linen sheet and all.


    Just kidding.


    My lips simply uttered, "Thank you, Leader."


    "Pfft! Calling me leader, huh. That''s funny, though."


    "That kid is funny, right, Tai? I''ve personally already taken a liking to his little cute face, hahaha."


    "And I get you, Leana. I get you."


    I''d taken a liking to Clumsy Babe too¨CRing!


    Oh!


    ?''Learning the ropes!'' ¨C Meet and get acquainted with Clumsy Babe''s group of friends and adventurers. 1/1?


    That''s right!


    ?The Player has successfully met and been acquainted to Clumsy''s party.?


    I have done that, that''s right.


    ?What will come of this in the future??


    What will, hm?


    ?Let the Player go on an adventure with his new friends someday! Let the group walk you through the job and learn the ropes of itself with them.?


    I gasped!


    So I''ll really become a cool adventurer, somehow?!


    ?New Quest has been found: ¡­?


    My eyes sparkled like crazy ¡­ and peering around real quickly, hopefully, they''ll not think I''m a weirdo¨Cthey can''t see the blue lines nor hear that female-metallic voice.


    ?''Studying Over Adventuring? Don''t Think So'' ¨C adventuring is best ¨C studying is boring! Let the Player have some fun and go on adventures, learning the adventurer job practically just as he wants.?


    Hmm, but I gotta say as always, though, it always gets me lost ¡­ even when I try my best to get it!


    Somehow, I''ll meet back up with them? And we''ll go out on adventures together??


    Hmm!


    I''m cheered up, but I''ve got something else on the go for now, anyhow.


    ¨CUndoing his kneeling position, "Ahem!"


    Leader abruptly stood up.


    And Babe left my neck and shoulders.


    She wasn''t behind my back anymore.


    Letting his white teeth shine at me, "Thanks again, little man."


    And I shook my head again, "No!"


    Oop.


    I shouted that ''no!'' too loudly.


    "¡­ Hmph, you''re very humble, little man ¡­ well, I''ll be going, now¨Cthis was about all I had to say."


    "Yes, and I gotta go, too. I''ll be heading to Yera."


    "Oh, all right. You don''t stay with the little savior? Want me to show you the precise spot?"


    "Hmm ¡­ why not? And no," finally, the girl''s hand patted my head for the last time, "when I now think about it, we retained him too much ¡­ and big boy will just know what to do now, yes?" also brightly smiling at me, "hmm, I guess you''ll be meeting back up with your party, first ¡­ and then, hey, you can learn to respect the regulations, maybe?"


    Did they retain me too much?


    If it were only a matter of Clumsy Babe, then certainly not.


    Was that why the hurry?


    And ¡­ "meh!" I grimaced with strength and might.


    I wasn''t even knowing of these regulations, beforehand. It isn''t my fault ¡­ I''m not even the little human boy they think I am in the first place.


    Not like I can use that as an excuse, though. It''d break my cover.


    Still though, it wasn''t fair. I won''t learn any regulations or no nothing if it''s like this.


    But giggling happily the way she always did¨C"I''m just teasing~ ¡­ See you around, maybe, kid!"


    Leader sure was eager to leave, he already went on leaving.


    And following himself, taking many quick little steps, that alluring girl followed.


    But before getting out of sight too quickly, she turned to me again, smiled, bent her back looking at me, smiled higher ¡­ and waved one tiny hand at me.


    "Take care, little man!"


    From behind her, Leader thought of saying goodbye to me, too.


    And I repeated these same little waving movements with my fingers towards the both of them, but more towards Babe.


    "Bye then, Babe ¡­ and Leader too."


    They waved like rustling leaves in the wind, my fingers.


    Just like this, alongside Babe''s own, our fingers danced together.


    Her head still was tilted to the side when she finally giggled one last time, "Huhuhu!" then she turned around; and that was it on her side.


    Gradually, my waving hand dropped down. It met back up with my hip, hanging around itself; that was it on my side, too, then.


    Or maybe that wasn''t quite it yet.


    Left alone, I could sigh, now. It feels like so much happen in a so short span of time.


    My sigh was deep and came from my very bottom.


    Would ''empty'' be the word for this?


    Now that they''ve left, it sure feels empty.


    And that very empty atmosphere is what leaves me wordless, at this point.


    Well, in the end, they''ve just gone to their own business. Life regains its course. To each their own business. And to me my own, too.


    That sack of leather Leader had given me, I was holding it with only my left hand again.


    That was where Chief''s head found its place of settlement ever since it''s lost its body.


    Peering down at it, I recalled this was it. It was my own business. And it''s where the flow of life will take me, now.


    And they say it pays money, huh.


    How can such a worthless piece of junk be worth anything?


    Hm.


    They''re the expert, though.


    Plus I wouldn''t mind getting my first ever pay with that. It''s all very easy to me. Easy money is fine by me.


    The Guild Bureau it is, then, right?


    Where did she say it was again, that clumsy lady?


    My eyes down to that orc''s head, I recalled her instructions: "Right up ahead, I reckon¨C"


    And when I hadn''t even time to bring my head back up to see about where it''d be¡­


    "¨CHave you lost your mind again, my boy?"


    "Huh?!"


    In all the ambient sounds and liveliness (that had grown very timid, at this point) I felt a palm disheveling my head again.


    "And that''s right, right up ahead, yes!"


    That''s Clumsy''s voice, isn''t it?


    "Big sis''? What are you still doing here?"


    "But, my boy, that''s my line you just said right here!"


    "I ¡­ what do you mean, big sis''?"


    "''What do you mean, big sis''?''???"


    "Yes?"


    "C''mon, kid! Don''t give me this. I know you''re lost again, aren''t you!"


    "No, and ¡­ hey!¨Cstop disheveling my hair, please, it isn''t cool¡­ What do you mean I''m lost again! I''m fine. You said I was a big boy¨Cjust like the big people. I''m fine."


    "Pfft. You''re cute, you''re cute ¡­ but seriously though¨Cright after I left, I thought that well, that little boy might''ve lost his way again ¡­ and gave big people problems again, right?"


    "And, yes, and ¡­ yes, I''m not a little boy¨Cand I won''t, I promise.


    "Erm ¡­ why am I standing still here, then you ask, hm?


    "I will ¡­ I will get moving already, I was just thinking about stuff, big sis''."


    "Oh, thinking about stuff, you must be a big person, then, mm-hm. Very well, kid, that just about what I wanted to hear."


    "Very well, kid."


    "Pfft, but you''re the kid!¨Cand will you get everything all right without this big sister of yours? You sure?? You''ll be heading over to the Guild Bureau, I believe, if you go this way. You''ll be fine with everything and you''re up to date with all~ the regulations?"


    "I''ll just be fine and get everything all right. Mm-hm, mm-hm. And I''ll be going just right now! Only watch me go."


    "Very, very well. Just about what I needed to hear again, mm-hm."


    "Yes! Goodbye! Whatever may come my way, I''ll deal with ¡­ just finely ¡­ just like you taught me!"


    She giggled, bringing her hand up to her mouth, hiding her white teeth, genuinely smiling.


    "Bye-bye!"


    My sack was resting by my hips. I firmly gripped it. My fist was clenched to a ball, I felt determined.


    "Hmm!"


    And I parted with her waving hand and smile.


    "Good luck with the rest, my boy!"


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 128 - Loads Of Troubles Again

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    Lost, huh.


    That''s me. That''s just lost.


    One sorry lost lamb.


    And I''m the one sorry lost lamb.


    Who''s gotten out of the flock and ran straight out into the wolf''s den.


    And the wolf''s den is these walls.


    Ring!


    ?Head over to the Guild Bureau. 1/1?


    ?New instructions: There seems to be a problem between the generals and the Player. Some things about document or non-appliance to some terms! Hear them out and decide what to do after that.?


    Well, at least I''ve got that guide with me still, hm.


    Still though: lost again.


    "Whatever may come my way, I''ll handle it just finely!"


    ¡­ that''s what I said, yes.


    "I''ll deal with it finely, just like what you told me!"


    ¡­ I also said that, too, yes.


    "I''ll just be fine and get everything all right, big sis''!"


    Well, I talked a lot, didn''t I?


    When two huge hands simply slammed themselves on the counter in front of me!


    It woke me up for the umpteenth time!


    Slam!


    Ugh.


    But I''m not surprised anymore by this. I''m not. How should I be?


    Let the crude ''general'' show to me and show again the display of this crude, unrefined attitude towards me.


    This counter¨CI''m sitting in front of it. And it isn''t certainly the first time the hands slammed themselves upon that wooden structure, heh.


    And, then again, the whole in the same fashion¨Cthe wooden counter stirred and trembled while the sheets of paper shivered and aggravated.


    That flat wooden surface had already been spanked more than one time.


    Rude pair of hands!


    That''s it, I''m pissed off.


    I mean, it''s simply too much.


    The poor papers.


    Surely, they haven''t asked for any of this either.


    They''re just lost! Just like me. And in the wolf ¡­ or lion''s den. It doesn''t matter what animal. This is just a den. A bad den. And we''re in it. In it for both the trauma and the action.


    Still though, that doesn''t excuse nor explain that. The poor papers. How¨Chow rude¡­


    To do such a thing to the papers¡­


    And what has he got, with that dumb and annoying look on his wrinkled yet kind of young face, huh?


    "¨CAnd I''m the one who oughta be wincing, kid!"


    That human male¡­! What does he want!


    And no, that''s it. Enough of that. I said I was pissed off. I oughta be pissed off. He slammed his hands like a madman on the table again!


    And that''s¨Cthat''s what he says. He says he''s the one who oughta be wincing. But in fact; he''s wrong. I can be wincing too if I so desire.


    I''m strong, so I can certainly wince!


    And he went back at asking his annoying questions again:


    "Now explain me then! What you doing even doing here, huh??"


    "I ¡­ I dunno!"


    "With respect!"


    "I don''t know ¡­ Sir."


    "Better!"


    "Tsk."


    The hands slammed the table again, it made me jolt.


    "No, tsk tsk! I said ''with respect!''"


    "Sigh."


    "The papers. Your documents. Tell me what''s this about, kid. It''s very simple, though! Your name; your party''s name; your adventurer''s license; your mana print; and the number of heads you just got us here!


    "All I can see ¡­ all you brought us is your heads! What''s this about, now, kid? You know you got to qualify that you wanna partake in this quest, don''t you! And it''s¡­!


    "It''s a wonder to me! Simply!... Brave adventurers like you, there ain''t a ton, but there still are some, y''know. Now you and your cute little face, though, I ain''t seen none round these parts. C''mon, you''re just a kid! That head ain''t even yours, I''m sure! You must''ve stolen it from another party, eh! So now, you tell me¨C"


    "¨CBut this isn''t true! Mister! With respect! This isn''t true! I have collected it by myself!..."


    "And see? You''re starting to stir up again, son. Ain''t gonna help us here, I''m telling you. I''ve told you already. And I''ll tell you again. Tsk," but he only scoffed at this with a stern and darkened complexion, "Though all things considered, I reckon I''m rather gonna lose my patience with you, son."


    "And¨Cand¨Cwhat¨Cwhat of it??... mister?"


    And I meant that. What of it? Let him lose his patience, let him lose his control. What of it, huh?


    But he only scoffed again, the damn human, "Believe me, you don''t wanna know that ¡­ you don''t."


    "Tsk."


    And it''s true that he''s right. Maybe I don''t wanna know about him losing his patience. ''Cause I gotta say, this can be bad news for me. And I understand that.


    Though that doesn''t interest me, still.


    The main question being:


    What''s this all about?


    It should be my resume, seriously. What''s this all about? Really. That''s just me. Me and my brand.


    What''s this all about?¨Clet''s go on with the flow.


    The papers ¡­ maybe I should talk about the papers; they''re the ones who got me in trouble here in the first place!


    Damn papers!


    I just wanted to trade that head of mine for pieces¡­!


    And now, look where it got me.


    I''m just following the quest, aren''t I?


    But then again, the quest isn''t that explicit at all anymore.


    Still, though: obviously I gotta trade the head and that''s all there is to it!


    Why is this happening again!


    Look, it was simple. And that''s right. I just did the quest. No more, no less. And that''s what got me here. That, and only that.


    There must be something I can be doing I can do.


    Think, think, think.


    It did go like this:


    Clumsy Babe wished me good luck; I set off very quickly. In my mind was the completion of my ongoing quest.


    Off to the Guild Bureau. Just naturally, that was where things required me to be present.


    She''d indicated to me ''right up ahead,'' and I did just head where that was; that is to say, straight up right up ahead.


    The numerous steps of the hustling and bustling people of this place left marks on the ground.


    The marks themselves left ways.


    And just like this, I had my way all carved down already.


    Following it, I was going where this ''right up ahead'' was.


    Up till that point, everything went fine, right?


    Well, wait, wait.


    The rear on the human side. It wasn''t so much crowded, though it kind of was at the same time.


    The field was very broad and very extended, so even though there was a great deal of adventurers swarming down this place, they weren''t occupying too much place.


    There was still just room enough for me to travel and sail safely, without any problem.


    Without a problem yet, though, heh.


    Aside from the armory owned by that laughing dwarf and the infirmary owned by the supposed paladins, there only was one additional house that caught my eyes.


    A place full of magical energy. I saw and gauged it with [Mana Perception] on my way. I overheard people talking about some sort of alchemist things and spells ¡­ of any kind, probably.


    I just overheard them and decided they must''ve been mages and sorcerers.


    Other than that, in and on the distances, there were many tents¨Cpeople must''ve been sleeping in those.


    In order to stay here and just keep on fighting the bad orcs, hm.


    Also having time to think about how funny this all was; roughly, the fact that humans had brought about so many of their things down this place, when it hadn''t even been their home, among other things; I already got to that infamous place.


    The Guild Bureau.


    The only one.


    And what''s happening, then?


    Let me tell you that....


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 129 - Go About It Again

    After some research, I''d found that Guild Bureau.


    It was there I was supposed to be.


    The very Guild Bureau within which I still find myself, but stuck, this time about¡­


    I couldn''t have gotten it wrong. There were writings, you know. Just like those many writings I''d found written on every tiny plate, telling about names of places, or simply directions.


    These were just about the same.


    These very writings were to be read aloud by me, too, y''know.


    And when I got to read that very plate,


    "G-u-i-ld Bureau!"


    But that facility was a very big one. Very high, and very large.


    Just like me when I''m strong.


    (I''m always strong, but not always that big, though).


    As a simple way to illustrate that, a way that fascinated me, too, at that: there were many entrances.


    It may sound like a normal thing, for a house or whatever to have many entrances, but to me, it was something ''woah.''


    It was the first time I saw as many entrances like this.


    And yet the houses, all of them down here, were only feeble and meager structures built up and laid out from one day to the other, really.


    On a plate below the biggest plate, "P-l-a-y-i-n¨Cno, I must''ve gotten it wrong, rather it reads ¡­ t-r-a-d-ing grounds!¨Cit must be there!"


    Many adventurers forming three lines.


    And to each line''s end, one entrance throughout the leathery walls.


    Then again, it strikes me how weird that all is! It seems kind of enormous, for a thing they must''ve built and entertained for a matter of a few days, only.


    Or maybe has the conflict between these two races (or rather, three races, when one thinks about it; weren''t the elves back in the forest partaking in this conflict, too?) been going for so long they had to make themselves houses and stuff?


    Nah, nah.


    Even if it has, it''s as though they''ve made themselves a new village or town, at this point¨Csurely, any of that isn''t necessary, no, no.


    Or maybe is there some kind of royalty present here, hm?


    Remember the young human from back with the orcs, Tattooed, and Chief (that still accompanies me even now)?


    ''I''m the prince of Rinceville, behold me!'' he said. ''My sister is going to save us with her army and heroes!'' he added then.


    Well, whatever.


    What''s that anything to do with me in the first place.


    Am I really one to be daydreaming about my way up here, in any case?


    Observing the rows the adventurers were forming, quickly, I ranged myself behind one of them.


    And people coming after me simply ranged themselves behind me, completing the row in length.


    Then ¡­ time simply did go by.


    Up till it was my turn: trading my head for pieces of silver, it seemed to me.


    And stepping into the structure, I was warmly and funnily greeted by some humans, who guffawed at ''this kid who''s barely got a thing to do here, simply coming in with his sack of heads that he gets his share!''


    I was asked to come on in, and to come on in, again.


    And I just did so.


    Mostly, a few stools, a few tables, and a counter; that was about it.


    Other openings leading to the (maybe, I didn''t really know) other rooms of this poorly strengthened building.


    How did go my time out on the battlefield? Was it scary? Or did I only cower away and hide behind the other adventurers of my party in order to stay safe and get away safely, obviously?


    Questions greeted me too, after their waving arms and mocking in a burst of friendly laughter.


    I wasn''t certainly used to this. Laughing along with them awkwardly, I did follow along with them up till a high stool was brought in front of the highest counter.


    Many laughter, again, and I sat down my butt on top of itself after a jump.


    Where was this going? I only was there in order to exchange my head for money.


    Then, I''d be heading back to Old, and tell him the quest was done with, that being the end of it.


    But from the looks of it, the simple matter of exchanging that fatigued and decaying head before it turns spoiled sure seemed like a tedious task.


    I only expected to be getting money from it after I''d have tossed it on the ground to the general''s feet.


    But no, it didn''t go that way so far.


    Let''s just wait, and see?


    A sheet quickly was brought to me and placed against that wooden counter.


    The responsible of this place stopped his talking and chattering.


    My eyes got on that sheet.


    They analyzed it.


    Once, twice, then thrice.


    My name, my party''s name, and my mana print ¡­ plus so many other words, talking about stuff about adventurers and whatnot, that only required from me my adventurer''s license.


    ¡­ yes?


    I didn''t know a thing about, that, humph.


    Swinging to my right, my pupils asked the big man beside me about this.


    Wasn''t he also waiting for something to be happening, too?


    Well, let him know that I, too, am waiting for his lead on that particular matter.


    The rest, you can see how it went without a problem whatsoever.


    What did I mean, what was that about?


    What did I mean, I only want money to complete the quest?


    What did I mean, hurry it and bring about my monies?


    What did I mean, I respect whomever I please, and disrespect whomever I please, too?


    The air grew tense, and agitation settled in: since the big person, who was getting super angry, at this point, thought and saw well too clearly that this would be taking up too much time; he ordered and asked for another trading chamber to be opened up that the other adventurers aren''t retained too long.


    And now back to the present moment¨C


    "What was that? Don''t you tick your tongue at me, son¨Chey, listen up, it''s simple. And ¡­ you know what, I''m gonna go about it again so that we all get this straight together ¡­ all right?"


    "But¡­"


    "All right? I''m tryna help you, son."


    Trying to help me my ass.


    "¡­ Sure, okay, do go about it again."


    But what can I do, though?


    "I mean, c''mon, now! Colleagues! We oughta go about it again, ain''t we?!"


    Slam!¨Cand as frantically as suddenly, the man turned around and now leading his two colleagues into taking part in this, "Ain''t we gotta do that, huh?


    "Troublesome kid''s okay with that himself!"


    They were two. They weren''t the same people as when I first entered this lion''s den. Two people: one with documents and inks, seemingly writing, scribbling, and rewriting, he''d been busying himself in one corner of the room ever since he entered it; most likely a young clerk.


    Which left one other person, dressed and armored in the same manner as the shouting and not polite one.


    His looks were stern and dead serious. And pacing through this room, with a hand on his chin, and the other on his sword; upon sighing, he took some words out of his silent self:


    " ¡­ Don''t turn to me for answers, Raleg¡­ Too cringe."


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 130 - Your Highness!

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    Slam!¨Cand as frantically as suddenly, the man turned around and now leading his two colleagues into taking part in this, "Ain''t we gotta do that, huh?


    "Troublesome kid''s okay with that himself!"


    They were two. Two people other than him.


    One of them pacing the room with a hand on his chin.


    And the other calmly to his documents, papers, and ink.


    Which left one other person, dressed and armored in the same manner as the shouting and not polite one.


    His looks were stern and dead serious.


    " ¡­ Don''t turn to me for answers, Raleg¡­


    "Really, I find this rather childish and playful on your behalf rather than mature and dutiful. I say we just let the kid, go ¡­ but really, do what you want. As a side note, I am cringing at this situation."


    They already talked about this. Letting the kid go, or not letting the kid go. My hand even voted for the first choice among the two, but unfortunately, that vote wouldn''t count.


    "Humph!" snorted Raleg. "As you please, (dumb) brother!¨Cand what about you ¡­ (what''s his name again?) ¡­ my dear junior!¨Cwhat do you think!"


    The writing plume was laid down on the table, only after this did the junior speak, "Raleg, Sir, ahem.


    "According to our rules and regulations, this action the kid has undertaken does indeed qualify as a crime, (a very puny crime, but still a crime nonetheless). Although while I would not, in fact, bring myself to, on my part, obviously, proceed and deal with such a criminal according to the strict regulations of the State, since let us be reminded of the fact that, we are not attaining too much time due to the events of right now, I would rather be pleased if you, General Raleg, deal with and decide on punishing (or not) this kid, according to your own wisdom and knowledge with regards to what would seem to be our priorities down here on the battlefield, and let us be done with it, indeed. In short, since you do indeed think that we have time for such a comedy, during such hard times we found ourselves in, well, do please sanction the kid ¡­ if so pleases you."


    "¡­"


    And picking back up his inked plume, he simply got back to his papers, heh.


    That was the wrong move, then. That General Raleg should''ve known better, at this point.


    "¨CAnd that''s my junior right here! Hahaha! See that, Legar?"


    "Heh. I wouldn''t expect for you to be reading between the lines, Raleg."


    "And what''s that mean, now? Care to enlighten this poor me, eh?"


    "To hell with that!¨CI don''t care. That has simply been clear to me: we have been given orders by our princess! And you know too well we can''t simply make a failure of this one battle¨Cit would be too grave and significant!¨Cnow, tell me, what''s there for us to do, the soldiers have all been reconditioned and organized, what is there for us to¨C"


    "¨CTo hell with that, you say? You wanna be serious, let''s be serious. This isn''t childish to me. Nor should it be to you, nor to anyone else. This requires a punishment. Aren''t we all complaining all the time about these puny (yes, they''re puny, not that important, whatever) infractions ¡­ committed by the likes of him, right there, lil'' boy, because they simply feel like they can ''get away with it all the same,'' so it''s fine?"


    The pacing through the room of that one, then abruptly stopped, "I get it, I don''t deny that¨Cwhat about the battle, though. The princess expects great results. Serving her, should we be doing that?"


    And shaking his head, seemingly tired by the slowness of mind of his counterpart, "I mean, c''mon now. The shit''s going great already. You and your princess got your results already. ¡­ And this kid''s annoying, I''ll make an example of his non-commitment to the rules down here. Adventurers have to be reminded they''re just ¡­ puny adventurers ¡­ what do they got?!"


    "If ¡­ if you say so. ¡­ Then again, I disagree with this, but so be it."


    "Humph! Either way, you can go to your unit if you want. Even if it''ll prove useless, you can just do that, though I guess in your silence you won''t ¡­ since ''regulations this, regulations that, we have to please the princess this, we have to please the royalty that,'' whatever you do. The princess you so much adulate must''ve gone cowering away to her castles, already."


    "Hm. And whatever you say."


    And that was about the ¡­ complexity(?) of me venturing here.


    "Let''s get back onto the kid, then¨Cdon''t be scared, it''s all cool, we''ll have to go about this story of yours again¡­"


    A sigh.


    Two sighs.


    Three sighs.


    Four sighs.


    Five sighs.


    Six, seven, eight, nine sighs.


    I could go about that for a long, long time, and there wouldn''t be enough sigh for me all the same.


    Even a thousand sighs wouldn''t get my annoyance out.


    My situation seems to be desperate again, though I don''t feel like my life is threatened; just like Raleg says, it''s all cool. Probably.


    I''ve given some thought to simply escaping, or kill them all, or howl again in order to call Old for help ¡­ but it''s all right.


    Escaping wouldn''t help with the quest, and since my life isn''t threatened, it''s cool.


    Kill them all, it''d get me troubles, loads of troubles, and likewise, I wouldn''t be helped with the quest.


    Howling and calling in for Old''s help?


    First off, I don''t need help.


    I''m strong, and that suffices to me.


    And secondly, will I even be heard from that far away?


    No, no.


    Let''s wait and see, then.


    ?Quest Instructions ¨C There seems to be a problem between the generals and the Player. Some things about document or non-appliance to some terms! Hear them out and decide what to do after.?


    Isn''t it only a matter of waiting and seeing, after all, right?


    That isn''t annoying at all. I''m so very much not annoyed by this guide and her instructions.


    My life isn''t a mess at all, no. I haven''t thought that even for one second. My life isn''t a mess. My life isn''t a mess.


    That, and I''m confident the well-made-up excuse I''ve got confined in the walls of my head right now will get me good.


    "Ahem," it was me clearing my throat, "Raleg, Sir, I¨C"


    Was it a mess or not, in the end?


    A broad change occurred. A turn took place then again. And I, subjected by it, would simply go on with the flow.


    Ring!


    ?New instructions: ¡­?


    Oh?


    "¨CAnd what is this ruckus about here?"


    The voice came from this way. It''s opposite to the main entrance.


    "Your Highness!"


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 131 - Something Off

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    Ring!


    ?New instructions: ¡­?


    Oh?


    "¨CAnd what is this ruckus about here?"


    The voice came from this way. It''s opposite to the main entrance.


    "Your Highness!"


    "Hm?!"


    The stern general immediately reacted with joy and discipline.


    He immediately bowed his head, bringing one hand laying flat on his heart.


    What about the one big person that so wanted to take care of me according to his regulations?


    He hadn''t had enough time to slam back his hands onto my counter where my elbows rested¨Chis eyes grew full and wide; he gave a start before turning himself to one of the back entrances of this grand tent.


    Tip, tap, tip, tap!


    "Shall I be noting insubordination from your respective parts, my generals?¨Cor have you then grown timid and weak about going back to your posts at the frontline?"


    And one feminine silhouette made her quick entrance onto the stage of my life.


    Raleg still had his eyes set on me, fully rounded, and very serious, when he didn''t even actually stare at me.


    Lost in his thoughts?


    Snapping out of that, he redressed his back and lifted his hands off of the counter where they rested.


    All the more quickly, he turned facing that feminine, rather short silhouette as it finally became fully visible, and bowed his hand bringing his right hand onto his heart in the exact same fashion his colleague had done.


    "Princess¡­! Your Highness!"


    He was visibly tense, huh. We aren''t all that grand, now, heh. Serves you right, annoying human.


    "Well, do speak for yourselves, generals."


    It was elegant.


    She was elegant.


    Her aura was elegant.


    Wearing a long royal robe going loose from her waist to her upper-heels covering her legs and thigs completely, her boots came to a stop.


    And going from her tight waist to her shoulders, the beautiful robe would go up like this, seemingly all the more tightening the lady''s big curves, shoulders, neck, and arms.


    All of which being amply covered, hid, and protected against wandering eyes under her very long and broad, white cape whose hood wasn''t put on, but going limp on and behind her frail back.


    Her hair and its bright blondness under her all the more expensive, shiny, and noble headdress appeared flashing to my eyes first.


    She made her entrance and was now fully visible to my eyes.


    ?New instructions: Talk it out with the third Princess of the Rinceville Kingdom.?


    The Princess of Rinceville, so?


    And I gulped to this in expectation.


    "¨CWill you then speak or have you lost your tongues, my generals?"


    Ignoring the now also super meek and timid clerk, who wasn''t only bowing his head, but also much of his back to the princess stopped all activity and got down to this display of superficial and tedious politeness.


    "Your Highness ¡­ to what exactly do we owe the pleasure of your visit in the Guild''s quarters¡­?"


    "¡­"


    Losing all nervousness and uncomfortableness, I laughed at this inwardly.


    The annoying general sure was silent, now.


    All people in this place undid their bows at once. Just as if following a well-prepared and reviewed script. Bows being undone, none of them did lack the urge to still be putting on some palpable strictness and reverence.


    Expect for my person, maybe, everyone was that way, now.


    Oh, and that''s my second princess, by the way.


    Though she at least seems to be outwardly qualifying for such a post, hm.


    Compared to my elven princess, she has the looks of riches and wealthiness.


    When a frown appeared on her naturally pale complexion, "Why, but this isn''t certainly the point. The Archimage and I talked plans. Shall I reiterate or will your stubborn tongues unknot themselves at once?"


    "Yes, Your Highness! That is, we have been retained here for the sole reason of ¡­ although I trust General Raleg, here, should be to explain and give insights about ¡­"


    "Your Highness, ahem! We have indeed had the audacity to be retained here ¡­ because of an adventurer who simply failed to abide by our regulations."


    "¡­"


    "No¨Cno insubordination was to be intended by our lack of ¡­ or rather, solely my lack of rigidity with regards to the orders ¡­ I have found myself in such a position that, I may have deemed my presence here more necessary than my presence out on the battlefield¡­


    "Indeed, I¡­"


    "¨CEnough of your nonsense, General Raleg."


    "¨CYour Highness, do please let me explain¨C"


    "¨CIt suffices. Be silent. The Grand General has ¡­ sigh."


    Princess sure seemed angry and tense about this. I''d even go as far as to say that, if anything, she''d been the tensest, here.


    No tenser than me (I wasn''t tense at all).


    Nor tenser than the seemingly oppressed generals.


    Nor tenser than the timid clerk, who was now very unabsorbed by his documents and inking, but by this spectacle of right now.


    Heh. I seriously can only be scoffing and snorting at this, kind of nervously, inwardly because ¡­ I mean, man, seriously?


    Why do I always find myself in such situation?


    No commonsense whatsoever, and still, I can understand that isn''t simply normal, what''s going on here.


    Maybe the influence of the Guide or something?


    Such supposedly normal situations ¡­ completely transformed into other utterly different situations.


    Well, what can I say?


    This is just me, huh. I attract all of this, since I''m so strong. Yes, there must be a correlation between my absurd strength and these funny situations I find myself in, most likely.


    What you don''t believe me? Then you''re jealous. And that''s all there is to it.


    Let''s hope it''s gonna calm down, though.


    I wanna be normal.


    ¨CHer tense and annoyed eyes were now set on me, very quickly.


    And I met with those with surprising calm and composure.


    "Should even such a child ¡­ be the result of all this?"


    And nodding to herself with a self-satisfied smirk, yes, yes, we all agreed with her, expect for General Raleg.


    ¨CBut something felt off!


    "Should even ¡­ uh¡­"


    She took a step back.


    Very warily?


    What''s ¡­ wrong?


    Is she staring at me?


    Yes, she''s staring at me.


    But, why with such trembling eyes, eh?


    Tilting my head to the opposite side I already was tilting it into, my brows didn''t miss to arch up in interrogation.


    And shaking my head at her, I sort of said and asked what that was about.


    Do I got something on my face?


    Surely, there must be something wrong with my face¨Coh!¨Cit must be that, yes!


    Hurrying myself, I performed a slight bow of my head to her, after I took it back up, scratching its back in an embarrassed way.


    That must''ve been it, heh heh.


    Don''t get the wrong idea, though, it''s not like I''m not reluctant to bow my head or something, hm.


    I wouldn''t simply be stubborn with that regard when it''d get me in trouble.


    My head''s been bowed!¨Cand I''m outta trouble.


    "What is such a ¡­ you fools!..."


    What is ''that'' about, now, again, hmm??


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 132 - Found Out? Found Out.

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    Ring!


    ?New instructions¡­?


    Something fell off with that royalty¡­


    "Should even ¡­ uh¡­"


    What ¡­ what does she look so pale for, all of a sudden??


    She took a step back.


    And that step ¡­ what was it taken with such wariness for?


    What''s wrong, eh?


    She''s staring at me, there''s no denying it. Though, I mean, why?


    Don''t get me wrong, don''t get me wrong. Stare at me all you want, royalty, I haven''t got any problem with that, you know.


    But with such trembling eyes¡­? Just why?


    Tilting my head to the opposite side I already was tilting it into, my brows didn''t miss to arch up in interrogation.


    And shaking my head at her, I sort of said and asked what that was about.


    I must''ve got something on my face, huh.


    No!¨Cdon''t tell me the words about me being a monster still are written up there, ah??¨Cain''t no way they are: calm yourself down, boy.


    And oh!¨Cright, I understand: hurrying myself, I performed a slight bow of my head to her, after I took it back up, embarrassingly scratching the back of it.


    My head''s been bowed. And I must be out of trouble.


    "What is such a ¡­ you fools!..."


    What!¨Cstill not good?


    "Your Highness?!"


    "Your Highness¡­?"


    "Fools of generals!..."


    I mean, hey, seriously, what''s up there.


    My breathing was quickening. I started to look around me filled by nothing but mistrust.


    Maybe there''s something behind me?


    Nah, there isn''t anything.


    But what is it, then? Argh, enough of these questions. I''ll get easily irritable if that goes on and on.


    "Do you not¨Chow can you not see!"


    And okay, I understood something really was off with that. I should then be preparing myself to face consequences.


    Or to face whatever, actually. It just felt like the one thing to do.


    "Yes, your Highness! We have failed to see our mistakes!"


    And the others still were bowing apologetically.


    "No!¨Cnot that!"


    By now, as she was still intently staring at me, with not only trembling eyes but with all her limbs trembling noticeably, her steps going backward followed one after the next even more quickly.


    Her trembling really was obvious.


    Even a blind man would be seeing this. It was this trembling. To that point.


    I understand that.


    And I''ve already seen that.


    I''m not so lost anymore.


    I haven''t got anything on my face. And I haven''t been disrespectful by not bowing my head like the others; it''s totally different.


    That look she has on her face¨Cshe''s seen a monster; there''s no doubt about it.


    Everything took place very quickly.


    First off, it was time for me to go. I mean, this place, bleh. It only smelled bad news to me.


    Sharpening my senses and becoming aware of the seriousness of the situation, I breathed in and out, tempering myself.


    Then, I thought I''d go. I''d tried to go. It''d been my first reflex.


    ¡­ but then, I don''t know why, I simply felt pissed off.


    Like I''d run away from that.


    Think I''m afraid of you?


    Where is this taking me?


    ?Talk it out with the third Princess of the Rinceville Kingdom.?


    I still gotta take it out with that kingdom, anyhow.


    "Such dark ages ¡­ thinking that, nowadays, the enemy ¡­ monsters ¡­ can even take such an appearance to fool us!¨Cthis creature is a monster. Ready yourselves and deal with it right away¡­!"


    And still going backward with her work of trembling and unsteady footsteps; she finally stumbled down and slipped out of her boots.


    "Kyah!..."


    Looking at themselves in interrogation, then back at the princess altogether, she muttered some more instructions, "I say right away!"


    It didn''t take them any words to get down to it.


    Jumping off of my stool, my feet landed back on the wooden tiles of the ground.


    I parted with Chief Orc''s head. How sad.


    Digging my feet onto those tiles¨Cwoosh!¨CI darted towards the entrance!¨Cbut stopped halfway through and dug back my feet onto the ground, abruptly curbing my escape.


    I tried to go on the run, but no.


    Two pair of sharp eyes were to be set upon me.


    It sent shivers down my spine. The stirring magical energy in the atmosphere wasn''t friendly to me.


    I was facing the entrance but had come to a stop.


    Confidently, I slid my shoulders and turned back to them.


    They''re strong. There is no denying that.


    And just like their hands, my hand, too, went on gripping that dagger hanging to my belt.


    They were mistrustful.


    We all gulped together.


    The two''s presence was just about enough to cover the whole area, making everything and everyone else be like nothing.


    I only saw them two. And only saw them.


    The princess behind the wall they promptly formed to protect their lord alongside the young clerk, who''d instantly rushed to this very lord in order to help them were just nothing to me.


    I hadn''t even enough time to think of such a thing as to why and how I''d been found out.


    What did give me in?


    Is it about my appearance, after all?


    Is it about some other clues?


    I didn''t think about anything except the following: let''s not make it too loud so that I can just go away without a problem outside.


    If the ruckus leaks outside; there''s no telling whether I''ll be good or not.


    All of that meant it needed a quick resolution.


    Raleg was the first to enter a battle stance after having exchanged glances with his colleague for the last time.


    The other general did the same and nodded to himself.


    Their reunited aura and killing intents were directed at me.


    "Annihilate the threat, Generals!"


    My fingers went snatching my orcish dagger. The handle was gripped firmly by my hand.


    And next, "Let the battle begin."


    ¨CBut then again, first!¨Cthere''s something I got to experience:


    "Hear me out, humans!"


    They don''t look like they''re listening one bit ¡­ but let''s still try.


    "Humans! Generals! Royalty! Please, do hear me out, first¡­!"


    But readying themselves even more steadily, both of them, at the exact same moment, started to confidently walk onward.


    Their feet knew where to step when the two way bigger presences steadily advanced to me.


    Their eyes ¡­ aren''t they even showing one bit of mistrust?


    They''d attack me, just like this?


    Have I then been found out, not only by that annoying woman but also by them? Is it that obvious? Shouldn''t have Old, my usual teacher, told me that already?


    And it''s true that he knew I wasn''t that elven girl, Leafana, too, at the time we first met!


    I should have sensed something.


    Whatever!¨Cwhat do I do? I fight? I can take them out ¡­ or, I know!¨Cdo I try ''this''?


    I should be trying ''this.''


    We''ll see whether that works or not ¡­ that''d be optimal if it does.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 133 - Dumb - Dont Support :(

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    What did give me in? Is it about my appearance, after all? Don''t tell me this is it. I''m sure it can''t be that ¡­ but can it be?


    Either way, it''s too late.


    I need a quick resolution of that.


    Think, think, think.


    Raleg was the first to enter a battle stance after having exchanged glances with his colleague for the last time.


    The other general did the same and nodded to himself.


    They needed to annihilate the threat, just as per their lord''s instruction.


    My fingers went snatching my orcish dagger. The handle was gripped firmly by my hand.


    I should fight ¡­ but it''s been decided, already!


    I should rather try ''that'' out.


    "Humans! Generals! Royalty! Please, do hear me out, first¡­!"


    They still proceeded, walking towards me.


    Well. Let''s just try and see. I just got to mention the quest ¡­ and maybe everything will be working out by magic, and quite literally.


    By magic.


    I need the magical energy of the system.


    "Ahem!¨CI''m sorry if I have done something wrong!


    "But, really, sincerely, I''ve only come here to ¡­ see that head on the counter!¨CI want to be an adventurer, and ¡­ I''m becoming one actually!


    "I''ve met¨CI''ve seen people outside, and they told me ¡­ well, they didn''t actually, but, they let me know I could be an adventurer with them!


    "So I just ¡­"


    It works¡­?


    Have they stopped their steps? Yes, they have!


    But then again, though, ''this'' isn''t the result I''m looking forward to, is it?


    Where are the white fumes of liquefied mana, or whatever?!


    Okay, it''s cool, they listen to me, at least.


    "¨CSo it''s simple, I just brought my¨Cyes! Because I''ve been hunting down orcs with you guys, today, I''m not your enemy¨Cadventurers are so cool, really!¨CI wanna become one!¨Cwhere was I again?... so I simply brought my head, and err¡­"


    But no can do, huh.


    I''m panicking way too much. I''m way, way, way out of my way, here. I reckon that without Old Sipping looking over me (is he even doing that, when he says he does?) in between these walls, I''m just too nervous.


    I mean, let''s say I do fight.


    Then what if I ¡­ what if my throat is ¡­ again¡­


    "I''ve simply brought my head¨CI''m relaxed, I''m relaxed¨Cin order to trade it at the Guild Bureau, for such a location has been indicated to me by my party, outside. Just by the soldiers'' wall. I was told to come here."


    I''m exaggerating and distorting the reality of facts. Hopefully, it''ll play in my favor, but well, what if it doesn''t work?¨Chey, come on, I''ll just have to fight, it''s all right.


    My thoughts really were confused, and it didn''t help. But I still held it fine, somehow. I was good.


    "Basically, I''ve only come here in order to accomplish the QUEST."


    And putting a good emphasis on the word ''quest,'' if things so happen to be the way they''ve always been ¡­ it means ¡­


    "Wait, what?


    "Hold on a second?


    "Seriously?


    "It really works?"


    I''d only tried that out of the blue, without really thinking it''d be working out in the end ¡­ but there''s no denying it.


    And I reckon you know the drill, already. The changes in mana and atmosphere weren''t too subtle, this time about too.


    It shocked me, then again, but didn''t quite shock me the way it did when I discovered that.


    Back in the Elven Lands, remember? Foret''s Forest. What happened to my other big sis'' dryad when she refused to help me and Calming out with the quest?


    I just mentioned it. The quest had just to be mentioned out loud, and ''that'' would be happening.


    Imagine yourself very warmly and cozily resting next to a bonfire.


    You''re happy and at ease.


    Nothing threatens you, nor do you threaten anything.


    You just hold out your hands to the fire, casually, asking it to give you more of its warmth, and more of its happiness.


    Then all of a sudden, a whirlwind comes down to both you and the fire, slashes one of its blades at both you and it again¨Cthe change is abrupt:


    Falling down on every one of them, that pure form of magical energy surrounded each one of them.


    The two generals were wrapped up with a few of mana. The princess alongside the propping up clerk also were the same.


    They hadn''t even had time to cry out for help ¡­ or whatever was needed by them in such a weird occurrence.


    I stood by this, with an abashed look even though I''d done that. Or maybe it wasn''t me ¡­ well, I don''t care.


    And just like with everyone else that has known this, the mana interfered with their very beings, penetrating them, gently by their skin, and forcefully by their facial orifices.


    Their looks were blank. Just very blank. Only blank. With wide gloomy eyes, they were just jaded and expressionless.


    I chuckled nervously. Of course I chuckled nervously. I could only do that. That whole phenomenon taking place before me was still so weird. Then again, do I got commonsense to tell what is weird from what isn''t? No. Well, still chuckled nervously, though.


    But my guard dropped. Not completely, because you never know, in the end. But I came very less wary of that.


    Mechanically, they all got back to normal.


    The System''s changes¨C''cause it''s basically that, changes, really¨Cmust''ve been dealt with.


    ?New instructions: ¡­?


    "Uh¨Cugh?"


    "What just¡­? Raleg?"


    "Ahem. Generals, you know what to do then. Get back to your positions at the front, and follow the Archimage and Grand General in their way of doing things."


    Ring!


    ?New instructions: Let the Player follow the princess to her office and hear what the royalty has to propose to the monster.?


    Err ¡­ I don''t like how it refers to me as ''the monster,'' but it''s all right, right?


    ¨C"Yes, Your Highness!"


    ¨C"Immediately, Your Ladyship!"


    It was just like they let her know. It was immediate. And both at the same time. These two''s coordination really gets me impressed.


    They bowed their head and placed their right palm on their heart, just in the same fashion as before.


    After an ample movement of their darkish brown capes above their black armors, they simply took their leave.


    "Really¡­?"


    As immediate meant immediate, they already passed by me (I wondered how? They''ve very strong ¡­ not stronger than me) and left by the main entrance.


    Enough of being impressed by these stinky humans. My eyes darted on the young clerk.


    He already was by his desk, too, with his ink, plume, and documents, in his own bubble.


    "I mean, really? What the hell, I''ve been stressing out for nothing, then? And I take back what I said, earlier, my life is indeed a mess. Whatever that means."


    It was for real, all of this. Humph. Very funny, in some ways. I like that. My guess is, I''m not the only one to follow the quests, right? It has all to flow in one same way. Everything follows the same course. Hm.


    I should investigate that further in detail, shouldn''t I?¨Cor maybe not! I don''t care~


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 134 - River

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    ?New instructions: Let the Player follow the princess to her office and hear what the royalty has to propose to the monster.?


    ¨C"Yes, Your Highness!"


    ¨C"Immediately, Your Ladyship!"


    It was just like they let her know. It was immediate. And both at the same time. These two''s coordination really gets me impressed.


    They bowed their head and placed their right palm on their heart, just in the same fashion as before.


    After an ample movement of their darkish brown capes above their black armors, they simply took their leave.


    "Really¡­?"


    Quickly, too, my eyes then darted on the young clerk. Would he, too, react the same way, that is to say, simply forgetting about everything, just by magic?


    His eyes, too, were very fearful and trembling when he understood what was on with me.


    But now? He already was by his desk, too, with his ink, plume, and documents, in his own bubble.


    "I mean, really? What the hell, I''ve been stressing out for nothing, then? And I take back what I said, earlier, my life is indeed a mess¡­ Whatever that means."


    It was for real, all of this. Humph. Very funny, in some ways. I like that. My guess is, I''m not the only one to follow the quests, right? It has all to flow in one same way. Everything follows the same course. Hm.


    It''s just like a river. Or like a game. Or like this. Well, it''s just what it is, right?


    It really is cool, so I take it with a happy heart. Still though, a bit mysterious if even the very wise (and grumpy) Old Sipping doesn''t know a thing about it.


    I should investigate that further in detail, shouldn''t I?¨Cor maybe not! I don''t care~


    For all I care, let me just have my share of fun ¡­ and I''m happy already~


    That, and I wanna taste some good noodles again; getting my stomach packed, and enjoying life at an even higher degree~


    I''m so strong~


    This put me in a good mood¨Cbut that royalty interrupted my thoughts at once: "And you ¡­ young ¡­ person."


    ''Young person,'' huh.


    "Do please follow me."


    Hm?


    Well, this is something bound to happen. Of course, I gotta follow her, and ¡­ no, hold on a second here.


    Wasn''t I only supposed to go and trade that ¡­ head of mine?


    Thinking that I recalled I''d left it alone on the counter when stuff went south.


    After exchanging glances with this royalty that wasn''t so much afraid of me anymore and blatantly staring at me, I darted up and brought myself just by Chief Orc''s side. Or what''s left of him.


    And ¡­ there you go, Chief Orc. I''ve taken your head back. It''s safe within my hands, don''t worry.


    Eww!¨Cyou''re stinking so much, though. What happened to you, friend?


    Well, of course, you won''t tell me. You don''t talk, do you?


    "Young ¡­ ahem¨Cdo please follow me; this way."


    Seeing this, she finally turned to take her leave, too. I''d gotten my stuff packed; I was ready to go.


    "Oh, sure, okay."


    But I was going to go with her, though.


    What would happen, now?


    So, where am I off to, now?


    I''m simply going to go trade that head of mine, and sayonara, right?


    Why has it got to be with that royalty, though? Let them only give me my monies!... and I''ll be off, already, right?


    I don''t want for things to go escalating like mad again, heh. Tension is too much.


    And what is the quest about again? ''Let the Player follow the princess and talk it out with here''?... or no¨Cit changed, we already talked whatever we had to talk out.


    Now it''s about this offer she has to offer me, the monster.


    So, it must be that, yes. It must be that she wants to take me away in order to get me my money for the quest, and that''s all there is to it.


    Of course this is about my money for the head.


    The princess though? That''s some important character of their kingdom, isn''t it? Why would she trouble herself with that, hm?


    Well, let''s just tag along. Whatever happens, as long as it''s fun like what just went down. I kind of am indifferent, after all.


    Glancing back and forth, I nodded to myself and snorted, cheering myself up.


    Let''s go.


    And I started tagging along, just like this.


    Was all this about some turning point in my life, or was that not that at all?


    Thinking about all of this story, let''s be real, the thought that prevailed was the one about things escalating again.


    I may be thinking about this and dealing with this in some kind of outgoing way, but still: ''history does have a way of repeating itself, doesn''t it?''


    And while I, then again, may still be taking that Old Sipping''s quote out of context, I pretty much could sense that this would also apply to the situation of right now.


    Very complicated situation, isn''t it, hm?


    I played my cards right, so I got myself out of trouble. But what could happen tomorrow? In the future? In the hours that are going to follow?


    Maybe stuff will cease being all cool and right. Maybe things are going to go south again. But enough of these maybes. Enough of everything.


    Because, in the end, maybe this kind of history doesn''t actually have a way of repeating itself.


    Let''s just be casual above all else, I thought.


    Little did I know, though, that indeed, things weren''t quite going to be not surprising and casual at all, tomorrow; in the future; in the hours that are going to follow.


    And still, very casually and outgoingly, I could only hurry my feet at the lady''s call. I followed along.


    Playfully swinging my big brain from left to right and left to right again; my lips didn''t feel like uttering a word and nor did hers.


    She''d taken the first back entrance to the left (there were two, one to the left, one to the right), the same entrance from which she''d made her appearance.


    And seeing her long white cape stirring covering her legs and back, I had no classy and elegant cape to wear, but I still was following behind her.


    Even her head was below that cape, by now. She''d put her hood on, for some reason.


    Maybe she was cold.


    I wasn''t cold, certainly because I''m strong. And I have no hood nor broad classy white cape on.


    Hell, should I even be wearing that when even for my toes there was nothing to wear? Certainly not.


    And yet, I wasn''t cold. You can call me strong.


    And on that same note, my Guide certainly is strong, too. The quest is strong.. And thinking back on the quest ¡­ it''s the quest that''s making me follow that big person, so it''s cool; it has to be cool.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 135 - Long Sigh

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    And on that same note, my Guide certainly is strong, too. The quest is strong. And thinking back on the quest: "It''s the quest. It''s the guide. It''s cool. The quest''s making me do that," I muttered to no one.


    I whispered with a very low voice, so I''m pretty sure nobody heard except myself. But I wasn''t even talking to that ''myself.''


    Go wonder why I had to still mutter it, though.


    Rapidly moving onto the next, going alongside the timid walls straight for about five meters, "Woah. Sunlight. There''s outside," we went out.


    Out on some sort of closed garden surrounded by many ¡­ open buildings?


    Not sure whether they should be called buildings or not, since they''re just about looking the same as the one we just exited by.


    A mixture of tent and building together.


    Half-buildings.


    That''s what they are.


    Taking a better look at my surroundings, I scoffed at this thinking back on the orcs'' camp.


    There is a real difference, isn''t there?


    Oop. I couldn''t be staying idling here scanning the place, though. The march was still going on.


    Her hood was then again taken off, not daring to stop the course of her agile feet, she spoke, "We are, indeed. And everyone has gone to their positions. Be it at the rear or at the front. It''s going very good, mm-hm."


    And that was most likely being addressed only to herself.


    Hm. So was there supposed to be people here, maybe sitting, busying themselves around this and that table? If the royalty says so.


    Nobody made any further comment.


    Hm.


    With my bare toes back at brushing the green of the ground again, I still followed the white large cape.


    Bare toes, huh.


    Old Sipping said people would make fun of me if I kept being that neglected, maybe I should get myself some.


    The ones he offered to give me were seriously too big for these tiny feet.


    Maybe he''s right and I shouldn''t let myself be neglected like this¡­


    Noticing I even managed to get all pensive about this and that in such a situation, I quickly realized we weren''t stopping out in the open, after all.


    We quickly entered another half-tent half-building. Which brought us to a hallway again.


    Same as before, that human royalty followed and walked along the walls.


    I, behind her, did the same.


    Then I realized I could get all pensive again:


    The quest''s making me do that, and it''s all right.


    Sliding up my hands on my throat, I covered it like a momma bird covering her egg.


    I won''t let ''that'' happen again. I won''t.


    And very soon, we arrived at the edge of another chamber.


    Maybe we''d just be passing by it, and tread our way up to someplace else, though ¡­ but no. We''re indeed stopping here, at last.


    The princess stopped briefly at the door. Yes, this time about, there was a door to the entrance.


    Stopping in front of the already open door, she sounded breathless.


    And maybe would that qualify as a good enough reason for her to simply stay here, breathing in and out before this door I was so eager to pass.


    She did that for at least three whole seconds. And these weren''t short seconds, no. They were grand, grand, grand second.


    Somehow, she stopped doing that, too. "Cheer up, myself! Hmm! It''s all going according to my plan¡­"


    But I mean, she really was weird, wasn''t she?


    Clearing my throat, I thought I''d let her know I was still here, and that even though she stuffed that well-encouraging funny line of her well under her breathing, I could still make out of what she said.


    And then, suppressing the urge that seized me to simply say, ''and of course your plan is to give me my silver coins real quickly that I sail off, right?'' she quickly turned to me, half-afraid, for some reason, flinched in place and decided herself to enter the empty room.


    Why did she flinch like that?


    Was she addressing herself to me? Certainly not. ''Myself'' isn''t my actual self.


    But then, did she actually forget I was here following behind?


    And why don''t you relax, human royalty?


    I only overheard it because of my strong and keen senses.


    Why did we stop anyways?


    The door only was half-opened, and didn''t creak so long. Right after the gentle fingers that seized it did so, it started to open up even wider.


    It greeted us shortly, creak~


    And opening up the room, she made her way in confidently. Finally.


    My feet after hers, I allowed myself in with her.


    Entering, I also felt like allowing myself to scrutinize every nook and cranny I could get my teeth on was a cool thing for me to do.


    And so, peering around and above, it was kind of roomy. It sure changed compared to that one room of the trading grounds I''d been in.


    This one chamber looked way more guarded and preserved, overall.


    Many shelves, many decorations.


    All of which were very well-organized and supposedly of the finest (I''d yet to discover fine things that I could call these the finest, but it sure also felt true to me).


    That place looked sober yet punching at the same time.


    A smell of finely worked wood invaded my nostrils when the fresh confined air of this place revigorated my lungs.


    It smelled surprisingly good, seriously. In a more general way, it felt good. This chamber felt good.


    And I was one to talk, to these particular regards. I''d always been keen on the smell. And incidentally, most places (not all of them) I''d been in so far were reeking of man or demi-human.


    In my sight, it was good too. The three tiny yet wide windows were placed in such a way that didn''t make the inside too bright nor too dim.


    That very detail leaving me thinking that, if so wasn''t already the case, I could be relaxing in here.


    The overall atmosphere was relaxed; so much so, that it kind of felt weird as I thought about it.


    The princess'' footsteps took her far inside.


    Steadily, yet somehow timidly walking in, she immediately proceeded to that long, very long, table.


    And that''s another thing about this relaxing room:


    This desk¨Cit was weird. Weird, yet appealing. Sober, yet punching. It was just the resume of the room. And, to my expertise, it sure as hell was meant to be this way.


    Displaying such a form and structure right in the middle of that roomy chamber, only added to the appeal of this calm place.


    The princess'' footsteps took her even farther.


    Quickly, promptly, steadily. And they only speeded up with time.


    Arriving at one of its edges, though, the tapping sounds of her very short heels diminished in speed.


    And at some point, the tapping footsteps finally stopped. The lady was beside that long and classy table.


    In the relaxing silence of this room, one of her hands went up and unbuttoned the only button keeping her white cape on her shoulders.


    Swiftly, by first letting it slide down her now exposed gentle shoulders, she took it off and placed it on one of the chairs surrounding the wooden board.


    She still stood by that large board, she positioned her white fingers at the edge of it.


    These fingers looked anxious, hm. When I wanted to tell them not to be, because well, they''d nothing to be worried about, she pressed them down against the dry wood probably as to not let them hear me.


    I felt kind of sorry for the fingers, then.


    And then again, she sighed deeply before she inhaled and puffed up her already quite voluminous chest to its fullest.


    "Sighhhhhhhh."


    A very long sigh, indeed.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 136 - Thud!

    Ignoring the lost fingers: that funny table sure makes up for at least half of the charm of this place.


    Having much more in length than in width, that special-looking desk also looked appealing to me.


    Or rather, maybe it''s what''s up on the table that looks very fun and appealing to me.


    What is even resting on it?


    Little figurines?


    Scrutinizing them closer ¡­ the figurines are supposed to be soldiers?


    Would they be soldiers, though? I mean, if they''re soldiers, then how come there''s so little of them.


    There aren''t that many. And soldiers are very many. So it doesn''t make sense. It doesn''t add up.


    And what are they even doing the soldiers? Do they fight? Should I fight with them? Can I become a cool wooden figurine too, in order to just do that?


    They''re all lying being displayed on the table. In almost all its length. They aren''t directly touching the table, though. I can see they''re resting on some sort of paper.


    Some sort of drawing ¡­ or ¡­ oh, okay, that''s a map.


    A very wide map. Probably.


    The soldiers are of many sorts. Or rather, it''s the figurines who are. Many sorts of wooden shapes. Some aren''t even soldiers. Are these ones tiny wooden horses? Well, they are of many kinds.


    And there are many tiny flags too.


    Well, what did I tell you, ''sober yet punching'' at the same time. That is full of wonders.


    Hm ¡­ and my guesses are, you either got all this, Mrs. Royalty because it''s all very fun playing with these toys of yours along with your friends (maybe), or it''s a way to organize the battlefield, strategizing every move and everything.


    That makes that wide board one very fun board either way, huh.


    Of course it strikes me with those funny, interesting vibes, hm.


    But anyway. That''s not what''s we''ve come all our way up to here for, I imagine.


    What are we doing?


    I and the princess were stopped. I, still standing by the entrance and only two steps in, and her, standing by that rustic longboard upon which were all sorts of strategies and whatnot.


    Still observing our silence, I walked a few more steps in.


    As I was barefoot, I had no luxury of overhearing any ''tip, tap, tip, tap'' sounds coming from my walk.


    Yet, it still emitted some sounds. The squalid feet rubbed across the wooden tiles sang a bit of a melody too.


    Which I believe made her alert. She could overhear my footsteps behind herself.


    Giving a start of her head, she also then proceeded on walking some more steps onward.


    Hm. Observing that, I hesitantly stopped my feet again, then.


    Is she afraid, or is she not, in the end?


    She wouldn''t stop hers now, though.


    And still pressing her thin, pale fingers across the wooden board, walking, she was going alongside it.


    The strategic board proved to be very long, and she''d go to the other end of it, from the looks of it.


    And ¡­ ah?


    "Cheer up, myself," she whispered.


    Do you think I can''t hear you? Or are you that absent-minded, right now? Is that the effect I have on you, ma''am?


    "I''ve already said I''d take care of ''that'' ¡­ I''d do ''that,'' eventually. Although I could only dream of it, up till now¡­"


    Does she really think I can''t hear?


    Or are my sharp senses teamed together with [Mana Perception] this efficient?


    Her weak back and think shoulders were exposed, turned on me. With her fingers pressing down the wooden surface, she still walked on, whispering all the way.


    "''That''¡­ my older brothers have done ''that.'' They even proposed me if I wanted to recruit one ¡­ but hey, when I said ''yes,'' they refused me ¡­ amusingly guffawing at me ¡­ the scoundrels!... ''That'' could become the very powerful soldier I need in order to make Father proud ¡­ and to avoid all of this sore fate he''s prepared for me and ''my princess-like future''. Yes, I could go with ''that'' even when they refused it to me. I''d planned on getting myself by looking into that direction ¡­ but I could only dream of it up until now. ¡­ Now, the occasion is, as per miracle, on a silver platter, simply granted to me¡­? This is just what I need!... of course I will seize it!..."


    Huh.


    Okay.


    Whatever you mumble to yourself, goofy person.


    Has she made a habit out of this to that point, huh? To the point of even doing that? I guess when it''s other people, they can only see some mumbling and brooding person, going about thinking and thinking and thinking to herself.


    That''s not what I see, though. I can hear. Not that I care, anyhow.


    She was finally arriving at the end of the board of strategy. Rather than simply stroking her fingers upon the wood, they now repeatedly jabbed themselves into it.


    She must be done with these whispers, hm.


    Oh, no? She begins mumbling again. Well, let her enjoy her speech. I have all the time in the world. I can wait, I can wait.


    "Should I really ¡­ do ¡­ though? Isn''t it a bit too ¡­ early¡­?"


    ¨CGiving a kick of her heel in the ground, tap! "don''t you chicken out now that you''ve come this far, Elina!... I got this!... I will prove myself worthy...! And so whether you believe me or not, my family¡­!"


    ¨C"Ahem!" and in an abrupt movement, she turned towards myself at once, "So I believe you must be understanding why you were brought here, correct?"


    Her voice was slightly trembling, but I took no real notice of it.


    I just thought we finally arrived here. Finally down to paying me attention, hm? She was standing by one end of this longboard, and I by the opposite end.


    The spot where she''d let her white cape. I''d had time to walk up to it during the time she was being elsewhere.


    It rendered the layout of things pretty symmetrical and neat.


    To each end of that board, resting two refined chairs.


    Behind each chair rested me, and her. Each on one side.


    (Well, since I''m so tiny, I wasn''t really ''behind'' it, but that''s just a detail, when I''ll grow up, I''ll be okay).


    And we both faced each other.


    Clearing her throat again, "Ahem. The reason why you¨C"


    "Yes, ma''am," I went on nodding my head. "I ¡­ understand ¡­ that I''m not a monster, and that I''m only here to trade my orc''s head for coins of silver, yes ¡­ or whatever you got in reserve for me actually, really, just wanna complete my quest and be done with it, ma''am ¡­ yes."


    That''s what I''d been here for. Just thought I''d let her know.


    And in my momentum of motivation and decisiveness, exposing what had to be done, with a swing of my arm, I threw the sack of head on the board.


    The white linen sack dived up through the air ¡­ before it evidently started to dive back down in it.


    But, crap!


    I didn''t think of the consequences of my act.


    Thud!


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 137 - Our Parley

    "Yes, ma''am," I just started to explain.


    I understood I wasn''t a monster, and that I''m only here to trade that orc''s head for coins.


    Just what I had been here for, basically. I wanted to let her know so that we were perfectly clear on that.


    Oh? And my head, by the way, it''s still here; maybe she wants to see it?


    Driven by a sudden burst of motivation and decisiveness, I tossed the sack of head full of Chief''s single remnant in the air.


    Did she see, now?


    But, crap!


    I didn''t think of the consequences of my act.


    Thud!


    It crashed itself onto the wooden soldiers and other pieces of this giant board, sending some flying away, hitting the ground here and there.


    That was embarrassing. But kind of funny at the same time. It made me smile and chuckle a bit.


    But no, I''ve come all up to here, it''s not to spoil everything like a little brat with such an impudent behavior;


    "Get yourself together, myself!" I muttered to myself, mimicking the way of the royalty.


    A group of wooden pieces, being so crushed by Chief''s head were sent flying away, repeatedly hitting on the ground, giving off clattering.


    Their high-pitched thumping sounds took over the calm of this place¨C"I''m very sorry for what I just did, ma''am!"


    And I only pressed my lips together after that.


    A timid frown didn''t take long before appearing on her face. Of course.


    I shouldn''t have done that with Chief''s head. Maybe it''s a tad bit disrespectful, too, for him.


    Pressing the back of her chair, still standing behind it, with her fragile hands, "I''m so¨CI''m sorry ¡­ what do you mean you''re not a ¡­ monster?"


    Phew, decidedly, she could ignore my blunder.


    Hm. And of course she must be oblivious to that. Why would I even say that I''m not a monster (just for confirmation, obviously) when I knew the quest had done its ''thing'' and got me out of trouble.


    Let''s just act natural. She''ll just give me my monies for Chief''s head¨Cthen it''s a done deal.


    "I ¡­ very sorry, this was my orc''s head, by the way ¡­ um, I ¡­ you wouldn''t believe me if I told you I was a monster, yeah, ma''am?"


    "No but ¡­ I know ¡­ I recognize you are, monster ¡­ correct?"


    "Uh, what''d you say?"


    "You ¡­ (is there something I''m not getting?) ¡­ are a monster."


    What is she¡­? My heart stirred and my blood boiled.


    "And that is the reason why I brought you here¨CGiven your circumstances and to my knowledge: I have an offer for you."


    Okay. Was it for this reason that we came here, in the end? A frown popped up on my face. Exchanging frowns sure wasn''t what I had planned on doing here with her.


    And she was frowning, too. What did that even mean? I technically am but¡­ My frown worsened and was most likely the most defined I''d ever had.


    When this blank started to really get too much on both of us (but way, way, way more on myself) I wanted to break this silence.


    "He¨Chey ¡­ it''s no fun. Don''t you start in on that, human. I''m just looking out for having my¨Cthis orc''s head ¡­ don''t you start in on that."


    What was that, seriously? I can sense a certain bit of tension reaching culmination, right now.


    This tension was only lingering up till now. It''s only faint, but I can sense it. Was it only ''lingering'' now though? Not so much.


    It was clear as daylight. Or just as clear as the dim daylight of this place, in fact.


    She, too, seemed to be disturbed by this. With the same slightly trembling and shaky voice, "I do not know what to understand of this, monster. I did indeed think this matter was now pretty clear and settled between us. What did I miss, tell me?"


    ¡­


    And only another dull silence unfolded.


    It was painful, this silence. A very, very heavy silence. To both me and her. A silence during which we only stared at each other, as if battling with our eyes.


    That''s not quite true, though. Because as much as she wants it, she cannot face my eyes the way I do face hers.


    And so, I get it. That''s all right. But it isn''t all right at the same time. Hey, can you even believe that? Was I still found out in the end?


    I don''t know either, to be honest. Only thing on my mind right now is, which should I pick between an indifferent and easygoing way of going about things or an angry and loathing one¡­?


    "Quest.


    "Quest.


    "Quest.


    "Quest, quest, quest, quest, quest, quest ¡­ quest!... quest!"


    No change in her demeanor. No change in anything. Of course it wouldn''t be so easy.


    I talked about the way how ''everything'' should be flowing the same flow, with the quest. Just like a river. Maybe the river is that?


    Easy going way, or angry and loathing one? Which is it, boy?


    I can''t hesitate.


    ¨CNo. My life is in danger. I''m strong.


    "Think ¡­ think I''m ¡­ think I''m afraid of you!!!"


    And it starts to piss me off for some reason!


    Promptly placing my slithering arm upon that orcish dagger attached to my belt¨CI let some pressure out.


    That''s the way it has to be.


    The calm and secretly docile atmosphere was changed to something entirely different.


    From warm and cozy to cold and unpleasant.


    See, human?


    Some pressure.


    Some mana.


    Some ''intimidation.''


    That''s my strength, human.


    See? I''m not afraid of you. See?


    See? Oh? And it works. Is she the one afraid, now, hm? See?


    Seriously though, what the hell did she have in mind?


    Driven by a seizing black fear, after shaking her head to herself and backing off a few steps¡­ ''this was a bad idea, this was a bad idea!'' and seemingly telling herself off, ''I shouldn''t have gone out of my way to ¡­ I really shouldn''t have!''


    She was silent and afraid, that''s right.


    And what am I supposed to do with that, now?


    Should I unsheathe it?


    Or should I not.


    Let''s calm down the game a little. Maybe I''m a bit overreacting, right now. And I don''t even need to kill this one human.


    That''s right. Just like this, human. Get yourself together and be not too scared of the monster.


    My eyes set onto hers, I certainly did seize her and drove her back.


    ''Despair'' isn''t written on her face anymore.


    "Do please hear me out. It really is important."


    Her voice wasn''t quite so that still, still shaky and uneased when, "Do please her me out," she demanded yet again.


    "You''re the one hearing me out, now."


    And also gripping, subconsciously digging my claws into the armrest of the tall, refined chair, I continued:


    "You wanna kill the monster too, ma''am?... they all want to do that, they want to hurt me, and I don''t like it.


    They all want to do that.


    As a surviving mechanism, I don''t let them do that, though. I gotta protect myself. I''m not letting her do me harm.


    Therefore, she''s to be ready for what''s to come.


    "No, no, no, no!"


    Ho?


    "Why would I, why would I? I see there has obviously been some huge misunderstanding in our parley, monster!"


    Hm?


    "Will you then hear me out? We could¡­"


    "¨COkay, so, let me get this straight, ma''am."


    "Please, do voice your insecurities and questions, monster."


    "You sure you don''t wanna kill the monster?... kill me, hmm, hmm?"


    "Why, but no, of course."


    Ha. Another human who doesn''t want to hurt me. That makes up for two, counting Old.


    Ah~ what a genuine relief. If she says so, I believe her, and it makes me smile, "hehehe!"


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 138 - "You Have Potential."

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    "Why would I, why would I? I see there has obviously been some huge misunderstanding in our parley, monster!"


    Hm?


    "Will you then hear me out? We could¡­"


    "¨COkay, so, let me get this straight, ma''am."


    "Please, do voice your insecurities and questions, monster."


    "You sure you don''t wanna kill the monster?... kill me, hmm, hmm?"


    "Why, but no, of course."


    Ha. Another human who doesn''t want to hurt me. That makes up for two, counting Old.


    Ah~ what a genuine relief. If she says so, I believe her, and it makes me smile, "hehehe!"


    If she says so, I believe her. I''m not going to be hurt, I believe her.


    Letting go of my orcish dagger and all wariness, all at once, my leaking aura abruptly stopped flowing out. I''d already diminished it by many leagues, but now it''d stopped completely.


    The place instantly became back warm and cozy.


    I could read she took it with great relief.


    And for some reason, I took that with relief too, actually.


    I could relax? Surely, I could do that.


    But I still had to be mistrustful, right?


    Otherwise, it would mean I was weak. Which I am not, you know.


    Her red lips flashed a faint smile.


    My brows were pressed down.


    "Yeah, right. Sure doubt that. Can I even believe you, ma''am?"


    "My, my. Should I have been willing to do away with you, I would certainly have done so by using my generals, a moment ago, am I not correct?"


    "But ¡­ why?"


    "Have I not told you already? I have an offer I would like to make to you."


    "An offer? What is an offer, ma''am?"


    "Bluntly, we could work ¡­ together?"


    "¡­"


    Err, does she mean that as a question, then? I''m super confused. I didn''t expect any of this.


    "You ¡­ could work for me, monster."


    "But, why?"


    "Ahem. That is ¡­ am I not making sense to you, monster?"


    "No, but¡­" when asking questions, I would never back off, "What is an offer, ma''am?"


    Thus I had to ask again, emphasizing the question with a tilt of my head. "Say, what is an offer, ma''am?"


    Looking at me and analyzing me with full gleamy eyes and arched up brows ¡­ her lips flashed into a smile again, but a real one this time about.


    She even chuckled a little bit to herself.


    And shaking her head ¡­ she finally pulled the chair to her, proceeded to sit comfortably, and invited me to the just the same.


    Hm. Of course I sat my butt down upon the refined chair resting next to me that I could listen to her, ha. I could smell something.


    Opportunity. ¡­ or maybe I couldn''t smell that at all, and just sat my butt there because I was told to do so, that would be another reason.


    But anyway, at some point, she got herself together entirely and thoroughly.


    Her voice wasn''t shaky anymore.


    Her eyes grew calm and surer.


    And when her hands had pushed further to the side some documents that were silently resting here, on her side of the long-stretched desk, she began to fidget her hands.


    When we sat facing each other, the layout of things really was perfectly symmetrical, by now.


    Only I was so little that, sitting on the chair I had, only my upper chest, shoulders, neck, head, and hair were showing up.


    On her side, it was different.


    She most likely was an adult individual, so she pretty much fitted well into her chair.


    If anything, that chair was actually hers. She fit perfectly in it. So that could be possible. As it also could not be the case.


    Regardless, from her upper abdomen going up this way, I could observe her thin arms and hands alongside these shoulders, very well defined by that tight shiny robe she wore.


    Her neck then came, supporting the head, hair, and beautiful headdress.


    And even when the room was only dimly lighted, her fine-tuned, expensive, golden necklace could be given the bright opportunity to shine like one yellow sky''s star at night.


    Not only the neck was to be shining, but also her thusly adorned breasts as the necklace fell down and spread itself down upon them.


    And when it occurred to me that, with my dear friend Tattooed''s dagger, using my <Chain Attack> skill, I just had to slash that upper part of her neck, yes, just above the golden necklace, in order to rid her of me if push went to shove, feeling reassured, she started to inquire again, warmly smiling,


    "Will you care to hear me out, then?"


    I simply nodded my head, with the same happy smile on my face. How could she smile, though? She most likely was going through a tough time, too.


    I mean, she acts so weird. Am I one to tell, though?


    Things sure could turn around super quickly, out in the world.


    From the crippling exchange of not too long ago, we went to this: friendly smiles.


    It surprised me. And it must have surprised her.


    What was it that she wanted to propose to me or whatever, then?


    We quickly dived into it.


    Or maybe did she only dive into it on her own.


    As a matter of fact: only her crimson red lips danced on the stage, mine stayed close.


    But anyway, she spoke when she had to speak. And I carefully listened when I had to listen.


    And with the following question, ''what is potential?'' still not willing to meet my eyes rigidly and permanently, she introduced me to her talk.


    What is potential?


    Potential, hm. It seemed to be about the topic of the speech that would ensue.


    First off, I''d like to say, potential is fun. Or it seems fun to me, at least.


    I didn''t know much about it, but I already liked the sonority of it. I liked this ''potential'' word. It has potential as a word.


    According to the royalty, or from what I understand of what she explained to me, potential was power, among other things.


    When someone had potential, they had ability and power. Theirs was potential change of the future. They could seize the future with their big hands, squeeze it real hard, and shape it into whatever form they would like.


    But it isn''t just that. It''s way more than that.. Potential is way, way, way bigger actually.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 139 - Flawed Offer

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    When someone had potential, they had ability and power. Theirs was potential change of the future. They could seize the future with their big hands, squeeze it real hard, and shape it into whatever form they would like.


    But it isn''t just that. It''s way more than that. Potential is way, way, way bigger actually.


    Take for example a river. What is a river, hm? Well, it''s pouring water really quickly and really strongly with so much strength at some given spot; let it roll and roll down a hill or something; shaking and taking away every little obstacle that would find itself onto its way; finally letting itself dig a path and carve a way to its end.


    You see the potential here? Now, that''s what a river is ¡­ but not totally.


    Why am I saying that? It''s simple. Is the objective point and goal of this very river to do that?


    Rolling down, and down, taking away, flooding, ravaging in a torrent everything on its way, and digging itself a path in and on the earth as it goes?


    If that is a yes, and that the river fulfills it, then it isn''t a ''simple'' river you got here. No, no. In this very case, it''s a potential river you got here. And it''s as simple as that.


    The higher the potential, the more devastating the river. The higher the potential the bigger the river. The higher the potential, the deeper the river. The higher the potential, the¨Cokay, I''ll stop.


    Because, you must get it, right?


    I get it.


    Yeah I do.


    Okay, I''ll admit it, somehow, I didn''t understand it that thoroughly ¡­ but I''m all right.


    That was potential, briefly.


    And what does the royalty say?


    She says I''ve got potential and that I can be useful to her.


    I am very strong, and as such, I can be very useful, basically.


    What she respects above all else is strength. And it isn''t just her, though. It''s her, and her family, and her kingdom, and her home, and her way. They all respect that above all else, she insisted.


    She respects that, and she sees that in me.


    Which brought her closer to her proposal: I could be useful to her, hm.


    Useful to her, yes.


    But useful in order to accomplish what?


    Taking back the analogy of the river: what is the potential river for?


    It is for being useful. Useful, as in you''re going to use it for certain purposes, the river.


    The question is, now, how do you use a potential river?


    Well, you drink from it, for example. It''s very simple, see? You drink from it. Or you dive and swim in it. Or you play with your friends in it, splashing water at each other''s faces. Or you freeze in the river, in winter. Or you cool yourself down in it, in summer. Or you drown your enemy in it.


    Or you do this and that and this and that. Examples are many.


    Let''s be real, you can do whatever you want in it, I don''t care¨Cthe point is just, the river is useful to you, right?


    Well, that''s just the same for me. Or could be the same.


    A powerful monster. That''s what I was.


    Only problem to me, and as the past tension between me and the royalty pointed out: I was a monster.


    But before being a monster, I was a being (that was refreshing to hear), and as such I could simply be viewed as a powerful asset.


    So, again, I could be useful to her. All of this was really pretty. How she all put it together into this beautiful tale within which, I''d be able to just ¡­ not that much discriminated and killed for the sole reason I existed (mostly) at all. I could be relaxed, ha.


    Ignoring these inconsistencies: what''s the use of me, then?


    She didn''t say. Or maybe she did say, but since it was just playing around, I considered it as though she said nothing.


    She at first said I''d be working for her (adventurers worked too) and would be benefiting from this as a normal consequence.


    ''Cause being working deserves profiting. And just like the working author deserves from his audience as many power stones and collections as humanly possible (only maybe, and if the good sirs are kind enough to provide him those)¨CI, working under the princess and playing around, deserve my share of fun ¡­ and money, and whatever.


    So far, it was like this: I was strong; my strength could and should be used; which meant I would be working; should my strength be unpaid, though?


    Certainly not.


    So, one very important detail to both me and the royalty (it was only according to her own words, I didn''t care about that ''price'' or something at all), with what and how would my strength at her service be bought for?


    To her knowledge, she says, I came out of my home and came all my way up to here only or partly in order to get the Guild''s quest done.


    Hence, I wanted coins of any kind.


    Basically, money.


    Gold. Lots of gold.


    She and only she had got gold. As much gold as I wanted.


    Was I drooling hearing all this? Not in the slightest. And even though, she seemed to consider I was.


    And that wasn''t all, no. What I also was offered, I think, was a status among humans.


    A status in a good civilization. A place to dwell. Not just in and out the world of society. I''d be having a status allowing me to be part of the humans.


    Apparently, it was common enough for high-level, unique monsters¨Cthat was to say, intelligent, sentient, magical, and wild creatures going against their nature of wild beasts¨Cthat they would wish to get in touch with higher and more similar beings to them; that is to say, human races.


    Receiving the gift of intelligence also got them (the high-level monsters) into longing for higher standards of society and living, which was only quite natural according to her.


    So she understood, and I understood, too.


    Basically, a dumb monster doesn''t equal a sentient one. Still though, I was to be killed for it, at the beginning of everything. It was clear to me that I should mistrust her saying.


    But anyhow, diving deeper into her explanations, basically, it was because of perks that I should be wanting to move to a human, higher society.


    Perks that I wouldn''t be able to get from anywhere else.


    One couldn''t entirely be strong on his own, it seemed to her.


    Well, this is flawed, to say the least.


    Many flaws to her speech; but one big flaw above all others. Should I interrupt her right now and tell her that I wanna another kind of money, like fun for example?


    I''ll just wait until she finishes and keep that in mind for now.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 141 - Mistaken

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    "Think I''m afraid of you¡­?"


    "Oh, pardon me? What did you say?"


    "Think¨Cthink I''m afraid of you??"


    "Ha¨CI ¡­ ahem¡­"


    She didn''t understand¨Cand I understood she didn''t.


    Sighing and frowning a bit, she deserved an explanation, didn''t she?


    It was sad to me. With full-rounded, gleamy eyes, and sad lips, I began to talk:


    "Y''know ma''am, I only came here in order to ¡­ can I call you big sis''? ¡­ I only came here to trade my head, big sis'',"


    Giving a quick start of her head, I didn''t let herself put in a word as I continued, "¨Cuhh, orc''s head, I mean. I wouldn''t wanna lose my own head, right, hehe¨Cbut ahem, let me explain to you¡­


    "All of this is pretty, BUT:


    "If possible, I''d have wanted to become an adventurer, too. Adventurers are so cool~. I really wanna become one ¡­ if possible, then again, yes."


    When I began my talk, she immediately pushed back the bureaucratic documents and papers away.


    She leaned down on the table, and from that very far refined chair she was sitting in, she even unceremoniously dug her face into her hands.


    She was looking straight at me. Her eyes were wary and present. At last, she could give me back the eyes I dived into hers.


    Nodding at me, when my lips briefly stopped, she indicated to me to further my explanation.


    "¡­''Cause I know just too well I can''t and ¡­ that since ¡­ it is sad, big sis'', basically, you''re a human and me, I''m a monster; so people don''t really like me and I know I can''t just become an adventurer like this, nor ask that of you."


    As her eyes grew gleamier and gleamier with time, for some reason, her two red plump lips were pressed together in such a way.


    Maybe was she taking pity in me and my childish looks?¨Clet her not! I can be a big person and do not wish to be pitied in any way.


    Scratching the back of my head, "I''m just saying this because I know becoming an adventurer would be too much and that ¡­ well ¡­ I can''t become an adventurer since am being discriminated and rejected, but I understand!"


    And her brows now simultaneously arched up with empathy, forming little and barely visible wrinkled on her wide forehead.


    No good, no good. I don''t like the way she looks at me. I''m not to be pitied.


    "¨CAhem, these were just my thoughts about that particular matter¨Ccan I really call you big sis''?¨Cyes, these were my thoughts, big sis''."


    She couldn''t hold it anymore, at this point: biting her lips with gleamy eyes, and a so very emphatic look, she uttered, as silently as possible, muttering words to herself, as she so was used to do:


    "So ¡­ very cute¡­" her eyes were cast downward, " and so very sad, too¡­ but that''s just an appearance ¡­ though I''m not sure at all, at this point. Could it be that¡­?"


    Same thing again; even though she whispered that I heard too well. I should tell her to stop that.


    "Now, big sis'', you don''t offer me that exactly, I think. That''s another thing, hm. ''Cause playing around can be one thing ¡­ and doing what you want me to do, well, that''s another thing, now that I seriously think about it.


    "Y''know, me, I just want to have fun, big sis''!¨Cand that''s one thing, yes.


    "I wanna have fun, and fun is fun, so I want even more fun, if that makes sense by you, big person.


    "And you know, when you also say, gold, gold, shiny gold, sparkling gold; well, it doesn''t really interest me, you know? Can it interest me, hm? It can''t! Because gold isn''t fun. I can''t eat gold, can I? I can''t eat money?


    "Or maybe I can, but either way, it wouldn''t taste good. I know that because otherwise a week ago back in the village with the kind ma''am; they would''ve given me gold to eat if it tasted good.


    "Point of the matter is: they didn''t.


    "Just take ¡­ just take that moment when you wake up¨CI woke up a couple of times already, I know what I''m talking about¨Cyour tummy is all going all growl this, growl that, I want this food, and I want that food, right, you follow me?


    "Well, at such a moment, what do you eat, hm, big sis''?


    "You don''t eat your gold and coins¨Cyou simply can''t, ha!


    "That''s another thing, hm, I can''t eat gold, and I can''t have fun with gold either.


    "What''s even the use of gold to the big people, I ask myself.


    "Big people, big people. I don''t understand big people, and that''s another thing, by the way, big sis''!


    "Okay, I''m rambling here, ahem.


    "''Cause, you know, Old Uncle says whenever I got to take a big decision with my life¨CI need to seek out for his exp ¡­ exp ¡­ what''s the word again?... expertise!


    "And not take a big decision on my own!


    "I have to rely on my old uncle because he says that''s important since I''m just so little¨Ceven though I''m not little at all, y''know, I''m a big person too, y''know¨Cthat''s that! I gotta ask him first, I can''t accept that, even though the quest and you say so!


    "Yes, even if it''s the quest, I dunno big sis'' ma''am."


    Ring!¨C?You have heard the princess of Rinceville''s speech: accept her offer and get to directly dive into the conflict between Ladafar and Rinceville.?


    You shush!


    Hm. And that''d be it, right?


    I voiced my choice. Just like she wanted me to. It may be of disappointing to her, but that''s just how it is.


    And ¡­ she doesn''t say anything?


    Maybe she is that disappointed after all.


    She really needed me, huh?


    I could be a strong asset to her, that''s what she said, basically. Now though, couldn''t she simply find some person else, hm?


    And I mean, the humans are strong already. Would they even need me?


    Nah, she isn''t talking, really. Has she lost her tongue? And what''s that stare directed at me for. Hmmm, I don''t like these eyes.


    Is she seeing through me? Or trying to, at the very least?


    Her eyes definitely are far away, most likely due to the fact this strategic board is so far and her sitting at the opposite end of it.


    And still, they feel so nearby.


    Well, so many questions.


    She must be going over so many questions in her mind, too.


    She must''ve a lot to think about, seeing how out she seems. She doesn''t seem to be whispering her thoughts out loud, though.


    Hm. It means she is prudent. Can''t be too outgoing when dealing with an evil monster, after all, right¡­?


    Oh, and she begins whispering right when I think about that, huh?


    Narrowing my eyes, I concentrated on her lips.


    "Is the child-like appearance not his due, then? There''s no doubt about that. Is it ¡­ or he, rather, is he really this young?"


    She really is doing that again, heh. Maybe I should call her out on that?


    "It can''t be ¡­ right?... he feels so strong, after all ¡­ that aura I felt back there ¡­ shivers..."


    Was the princess mistaken about the monster?


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 142 - Isnt Elina

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    She''s explained her thing. I''ve explained mine. And now we''re done.


    She must be going over so many questions in her mind, too.


    Oh, and she begins whispering right when I think about that, huh?


    Narrowing my eyes, I concentrated on her lips.


    "Is the child-like appearance not his due, then? There''s no doubt about that. Is it ¡­ or he, rather, is he really this young?"


    She really is doing that again, heh. Maybe I should call her out on that?


    "It can''t be ¡­ right?... he feels so strong, after all ¡­ that aura I felt back there ¡­ shivers..."


    Even if I let her know that, what am I winning in that?


    "Still though ¡­ he really seems to be ''this'' young. That''s basically only a kid, right?... yes, definitely so very cute and so very sad at the same time¡­"


    I should just leave, right?


    "Hey."


    Let''s just tell her.


    "Hm?!"


    Giving yet another surprised start with her head, her eyes were forcefully taken off of the wooden surface where they dug themselves and were brought to mine.


    Really was lost in her thoughts, huh. How''s that even possible, lady?


    "You know I can hear you, right?" I explained with a playful and sarcastic smile on my lips ¡­ her late reaction was to rapidly bring her moistened hands to her mouth.


    "Hmph!¨Cyou really weren''t aware of that, were you?... and you''re supposed to be a big person too!"


    I found that fun. And I liked fun.


    And then what?¨Cher cheeks even had the time to noticeably turn to a bright shade of red, even though it was still very slight, "I did that again?... oopsie."


    "Hahaha!¨Cyes!" I then exclaimed with a burst of joy and laughter, "You''re a fun person, yes, I like you, big sis''!"


    "I ¡­ hehehe ¡­ that''s, um¡­"


    "Yes it is ''um¡­'' hahaha!¨Cand now, I got to leave!"


    And that was it.


    "Oh?¨Cbut?"


    Giving a push with my tiny arms, I drew the chair backward and didn''t wait before hopping off of it.


    "Yes. I explained to you. I''ll take my leave."


    Completely forgetting poor Chief Orc''s head still lying on the ground ¡­ I was hesitant to leave, but in the end, what else was I to do?


    ?You have heard the princess of Rinceville''s speech: accept her offer and get to directly dive into the conflict between Ladafar and Rinceville.?


    That''s enough.


    That, and I wanted to see. Would she stop me? If she really needs me, surely, she would do that.


    And I explained to her, yes. She had to understand. Though her face still was a bit abashed and frowning.


    Did she get it? Yeah, she must''ve got it. Maybe she didn''t expect me to leave so soon, though.


    Anyways, with no longer hesitant legs, I started off this calm and isolated room.


    I knew the way home. And I thought I''d let her know, "No need to see me off, know the way out ¡­ and¡­" about to tell her she could tell her friend hiding in the shadows (that I only noticed too late, not gonna lie) to get out, ''cause I wouldn''t hurt her well, I decided against, "goodbye¨C"


    Stretching out one hand to me as though she wanted to stop me, "¨CBut, wait ¡­ please!"


    "Wh¡­what ¡­ what is it, big sis''?"


    "I''m ¡­ I''m¨Clook, first off, I''m sorry I really misjudged you¡­ For my defense, I''m really not good with that."


    "Misjudged me?... and what ''that''?"


    "You know, I really thought you were ¡­ some kind of¡­"


    Some kind of¡­?


    Tell me?


    Nah, she stopped?


    Stopping halfway through her line; she shook her head to herself and started to walk towards me.


    "Hm?"


    Throwing one leg before the other, she quickly arrived in front of me.


    I completely turned towards her, and she was turned toward me too.


    "Yes?"


    Still not saying a word, but now staring at me with confidence and determination ¡­ what was on her the lady''s mind?... she knelt with one knee, bringing herself to my height.


    Meh.


    I want to grow tall, in the future. Grow tall, and overpower the mountains. That''s what I want.


    Seriously, it''s too much. That big sis'' isn''t even tall, she''s rather short, yet she has to stoop to talk.


    "I''m sorry I really misjudged you. I couldn''t be more wrong, I understand. You know, I really felt ¡­ and thought, rather, that you were some kind of ¡­ you know. You felt so strong, to be totally honest. There was no way you''d be ¡­ the ''genuine article,'' I''d like to say?


    "And, like ¡­ you know, regardless, I understand who you are, now. And really, like ¡­ I mean, you want to be an adventurer?¨Cit''s okay by me, it''s okay by me. Of course you can be that if you want.


    "I promise you won''t be discriminated ¡­ only if you agree not to show so blatantly your ¡­ forgive me for the term, ominous kind of aura, you know. But like, yes, totally fine. You very much so look human, after all."


    And then, she seized both my hand with hers.


    The genuine article, huh.


    Maybe that''s what she is right now, too. Is she being genuine?


    Squeezing my hands:


    "You know, my offer still is up with you. If you want ¡­ you know, I''ve already come this far, and it really is a golden occasion to me, I''m not going to make up lies, I really could profit from you. We could work together. And being an adventurer, for now, is just about enough, really, I mean it.


    "And if you want to have fun, of course, you can have that. I mean, like, I get it, really.


    "You''re a monster ¡­ but, like ¡­ you''re not a ''bad'' monster, are you?"


    "¡­"


    "Are you, now?"


    "¡­ no."


    "Well, let me tell you that I can see that only too clearly now, hehehe. And I was a fool for, to be blunt and honest, thinking you might''ve disguised yourself in order to fool people ... sorry. Even now that I say it again, it really feels wrong. But that''s of the past, now!... hopefully? You aren''t a monster to me, you know."


    My eyes were cast on the ground, for some reason.


    "¡­ you really can see that clearly, now, big sis''?"


    "I can, I can!¨Cso, let me do that for you, take my offer and be what you want ¡­ an adventurer if you want; I could really need you, so I want you."


    "¡­ can I really, now, big sis''??"


    Bringing my eyes back up, I let them dive back into hers when they were filled with sparkles.


    "Why, but of course!"


    And she squeezed my hands with even more emotions.


    "I wanna accept, then!¨Cand then we''ll go overpower the mountains together, big sis''!"


    Ring!


    ?The Player has completed the quest ''Meeting with the princess''?


    ?Two additional quests have been found: ''What lies behind the story¡­?'' Compulsory Quest has been obtained.?


    ?''Which Kingdom, which Kingdom?'' Additional Quest has been obtained ¨C wait for further instructions.?


    "Su¡­sure, sure, hehehe. Do you accept? You only have to go and see with your uncle, then, right?... and say, you wanna let this kind me know the name of this kind you, mhm?"


    "Oh¨Cabsolutely, my name!


    "Hmm ¡­ my name, huh?"


    "Yes, your little name. Oh, but I should let you know mine first, what a goof. I''m Elina. Elina De Rinceville¡­ Tell me yours?"


    "Oh, Elina big sis'', yes, okay, hm¡­


    "My name, you say¡­


    "What''s even that, a name?"


    "Oh? Is there something wrong with your name, by any chance, hahaha."


    "No, no!¨Cbut my name ¡­ my name isn''t Leafana!¨CI only know that, I swear, big sis''!"


    "¡­ oh?"


    "And it isn''t Elina, no, my name isn''t that!¨CI can swear an oath to that."


    "¡­ ah, okay?"


    "But ¡­ it isn''t Old Sipping either, y''know ¡­ so, well¡­"


    "Ahem," she went on smiling at me even more brightly.. "It''s okay, ''isn''t Elina'', it''s okay."


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 143 - Late Playground

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    I and Old.


    "Sure, I''ll help."


    "You will?"


    "Yeah, I will. But what, you don''t want me to help?"


    "No, young lad, I only mean what I told you, this old flesh of mine can handle this task just finely. You would not happen to think I am not strong enough, would you now?"


    "Nah, nah, it''s nothing like this. I do believe you''re strong enough. I just wanna handle it by myself."


    "Oh, hm."


    "And the elven princess is my home, after all, not yours, Old Sipping. So let me carry her. Hand her over to me."


    "If you insist, sure thing, young man."


    "Here. Give me, give me."


    Arching and stretching down my arms, I gestured with my hands so that he gives her to me, already. I secured you a place here, elven princess.


    Plus, I mean, yeah, why wouldn''t he simply hand her over to me already. I want to carry her, too. That old man''s been carrying her ever since we left the woods, already.


    "Here, then ¡­ be careful with her head."


    "Oh-tto. Got her."


    He slid her into my embrace and did take his arms away, already.


    "Woah!... and she really is so burning, man¡­" and placing my forehead against hers, I measured her temperature up, "And so she got the same illness of that elf Calming, right? That must be it; he was boiling the same way he was back there ¡­ or he wasn''t maybe that burning; I don''t know anymore."


    "Most likely ¡­ but I don''t think that''s that¨Chere, be careful with her head!... I may have come up with my own theory regarding the young lady''s illness, young man."


    "Mm-hm, okay?"


    "How many times do I have to tell you!... careful with the lady''s head. You aren''t responsible enough, or are you?"


    "Hold on a sec¨C I''m just arranging her hair ¡­ it''s all wet and sweaty ¡­ don''t wanna get her disturbed because of that."


    "¨CBut, young man!... her head ¡­ right, position her like this and ¡­ with your shoulder, very well."


    "¡­ and I''ll have you know I''m doing my best, you know."


    "I know, I know. I may be harsh, but it is for your own sake ¡­ although, enough of my lessons; we do not want to wake the girl up."


    "Exactly!¨Cthat''s what I keep telling you ever since we set off."


    "¨CNot so loud, then, young man."


    "Oh ¡­ right. See, your habit''s rubbed off on me."


    "Hm."


    "And about your theory or whatever explanation you got for this, thank you. I know you try your best, too."


    "Oh?"


    "But don''t wanna hear it right now. Better get going already."


    "Very well said, my dear boy."


    I didn''t want to hear about that for now. But I understood the old man. I mean, squeezing her against me like this, she really is just as if boiling.


    Will she be okay¡­?


    Elven princess, you better not die, you hear me?


    In a very low voice, Old continued:


    "Do not overthink it, young man. That complexion on your face, ho, you are too tense. She will be okay."


    The voice I used then was very low, too:


    "But ¡­ how do you know that? She''s my home. The monster''s home. She cannot be gone."


    "How does this old man know that, ho? Well, I have taken care of things, already, you silly little man; have some faith!"


    "Oh?¨C''taken care of things?''¨Cyes, okay, Old ¡­ I can trust you''re the expert ¡­ with all your stuff and runes and magic ¡­ well."


    "Very good. Trust this old man."


    And when receiving an old wrinkled smile I gave my youthful and bright smile as fair trade, showing off some of my teeth¨CI shouldn''t be worried about that, he''s right.


    "Okay¨Clet''s go!"


    With the princess in my embrace, I was the one carrying her now. I nodded to Old Sipping, he nodded back to me, and I turned backward at once.


    Her head, her head, it''s really boiling; Old told me to be careful with her head. It must be going ''bom, bom, bom, bom!'' in the inside of it. That''s why I should be careful.


    So, there, let''s see, I adjust her like this, and place my hand right here ¡­ this wasn''t an evident thing to do with my tiny body. Holding her carefully wasn''t an easy task, but I wouldn''t lose easily.


    I wouldn''t lose at all, actually. Have some faith!


    And come to think of it, my strength really is high, right? I mean, we talked about this with Old when walking our way up to here, but yeah, I''m strong physically too.


    Is it because of my overflowing quantity of mana, hm?


    Because I haven''t got any muscles or big meat at all, do I?


    My body''s just very meager and little.


    Kind of just like hers, actually.


    Yes, we must weigh the same. And I''m as tall as her when she''s as tall as me ¡­ that is to say short, though.


    But anyhow, that''s one more piece of info about me. Wait till I have you all figured out, my funny parasite self, heh, heh.


    But, okay, let''s proceed onward now.


    I adjusted the princess'' body one last time, and I was good¨C"What is it, now, boy? Don''t tell me you can''t handle the task, after all?"


    "¨CI''m just fine! Was just lost in my thoughts, shush."


    "Ho, get moving, then ¡­ your guest is awaiting us inside of that oh-so-shiny carriage ¡­ do not let her wait."


    "Yes, Old."


    And I started up the stairs of this carriage. This very, very, very expensive-looking carriage. Old said ''shiny'' but it was more than that. Guess that one princess, Elina De Rinceville, has it all good.


    And that''s one real princess, right? I mean, she has money. A princess has to be rich. Otherwise, it kind of feels wrong, correct?


    Sorry, elven princess, but that''s just how it is.


    This apparent luxury isn''t something you had. Well, what do I know about you, though?


    Let''s just climb these up. Resting one above the other, going up like this my feet handle that just finely. I could see I''d grown very skillful with stairs, now.


    And it kind of took me back, thinking of the first steps I''d painfully tried to climb down after my little escape.


    My steps upon these stairs aren''t even any creaking sounds. I like that.


    Five steps in total. That carriage sure is standing higher than our poor creaking one back in the forest, huh.


    And I arrived at the last step, Old Sipping had yet to follow me, and before diving in, I glanced around one last time.


    I''ll miss you, playground.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 144 - Ride

    I''d get into that carriage, now.


    Five steps in total.


    Arriving at the final step, I felt like glancing around one last time.


    The escorting carriages were standing both behind and before ours. And there were only two of them.


    Well, ''only two,'' because big sister Elina said ''only two,'' too. To me, two were a lot.


    And they''re all only waiting for both of me and Old to come in, that we may set off to the city, at last.


    That''s too bad, though. From here, I can''t even see nor slightly hear the war. Or rather, this particular battle.


    I can''t hear it, nor can I see it. Believe me, I''ve tried narrowing my eyes at the distance or expanding my hearing with [Mana Perception], but no can do.


    We''re simply too far ahead in the rear. That''s too bad for me.


    I wish I could see it one last time. The playground that it was really wasn''t something common to happen. I got lucky when I first discovered that.


    Old insisted: I really was unfortunate that the first real big event I''d seen starting off my life as a being was that. I figured he meant lucky instead of unfortunate, though.


    But well, that''s of the past, now. I couldn''t even kiss you goodbye, Green Playground.


    Oh!¨Cand a voice from inside of the carriage called me in:


    "Little man, little man!¨Ccome on in, I won''t bite, I promise. Do enter."


    "¨COh, yes, sure, big sister."


    (Author''s note: hey and by the way, in case the appellation ''big sister feels weird to you, because yes, obviously, it feels weird calling someone you just met big sister like this, think of it as some translated sort of ''onee-san''; that''s how I intend it. Just thought I''d let you know.)


    And just answering that call, I lowered my head (it wasn''t actually necessary seeing how tiny I was) slid my body sideways, and permit both me and the elven princess to get inside.


    "Oh, and here arrives the young lady ¡­ how pale she is."


    Seeing I was carrying that fragile, pale body; the human princess instantly came to help me with the elven one.


    "I allow myself in, ahem."


    "Yes, and do come here."


    It was surprisingly broad inside. I wouldn''t have imagined that. I mean, I can see all the room has been expanded to its fullest.


    Let''s not compare that luxurious carriage with my old creaking one again, ha.


    I mean, would you look at that broad square. Sleeping in such a carriage¨CI wouldn''t have minded that. Not at all, really.


    The two benches on each side of the thing really are larger and much more comfy-looking.


    I wish Angry and Calming would see that with me, right now.


    Old pals, I''ll be moving my way up into the world before you, then!


    Sniff.


    The princess would now help me with Leafana.


    "Just like that, yes ¡­ and beware of the step-down, just here, mm-hm this one, yes."


    Meanwhile, I wasn''t really present. Only blatantly yet half-mindedly peering around that spacious area.


    I could really, really, really live in that.


    "You can ¡­ want me to spread a sheet on that bench, little man?¨Cyes, obviously, it would be ideal ¡­ err, hold on a second¡­"


    Oh? But aren''t the benches already well enough comfortable like this? I mean, the wooden surface isn''t even showing itself under such thick linen fabric.


    Despite my thoughts, she nonetheless did go, very quickly, and take I don''t even know from where one sheet of the finest fabric before, in the same speedy fashion as before, spread it onto this one bench.


    "¡­ and right here, yes, you can lay her now."


    That comfiness for the elven princess wasn''t for me to refuse. Thanking her, I accepted her kindness with a smile.


    "Ah ¡­ her condition really is serious, isn''t it?"


    "Thank you again. And yes, it is very serious, big sister. But Old says she''ll be all right since he''s taken care of everything."


    "Mm-hm. And I''m sure your uncle knows his thing. So don''t you be too much worried, right?" she uttered, brightly smiling at me.


    "Yes. Old Sipping is strong ¡­ but not stronger than me, though, y''know ¡­ I need another sheet please, big sister ¡­ make it into a ball, she''ll do with a pillow. I want her to have a pillow."


    And Old didn''t take long before he stepped inside:


    "No stronger than the young man, eh?¨Czip!¨CI''ll say nothing, the young man speaks but the truth, oh ho ho!"


    "Hahaha. Do please come on in, much-respected Uncle."


    "Why, but you oblige me, my young benefactor; do please drop the formal tone, I could do without it, in fact!"


    "Here, little man, lift her head a little ¡­ that''s in place ¡­ But no, Uncle, I would not allow myself to such impudent ways of behaving with you, who are in fact my actual benefactor ¡­ along with the little man, of course."


    And thanking the human princess, I arranged Leafana''s pillow better, I wanted her to be the comfiest possible.


    "Oh ho ho! So I heard, so I heard!" while Old Sipping was going laughing the way he did, I turned a quick eye on him, and gestured him to keep it low (yes, again ¡­ or maybe is my hearing just too keen?)¨Che smiled at me, grimaced, and nodded before he went on, "But, do believe me, young amiable princess, you are the one doing us good, here, really."


    "Hahaha," the princess knew to laugh silently, at least, "but you are being humble, you are being humble ¡­ do please sit comfortably, here."


    "My, my, too much hospitality, too much mannerism. This old man would lie if saying this does not please me, oh. Thank you¨C"


    "¨CBut I wanted to sit beside Leafana!¨Coh, oops," I yelled, not so loud but still too loud for the elven princess; she moaned in her sleep.


    "Oh?"


    "Little man, don''t you want to rather sit next to this big sister of yours, mhm?¨CI figured your most respected uncle would handle her better ¡­ that, and it''s better for me to speak with someone in front of me¨CI''m sure he needs himself to speak with me."


    "If ¡­ if that''s how it is, you wanna have him in front of you that you can chat, I understand but ¡­ okay?"


    "Okay, yes. Come on, sit here."


    "Hm."


    "Ho. And you do have a way with kids, young elegant princess, I can notice."


    "I''m not a kid, though."


    "Hahaha, but let this most respected Uncle still his flattering, allow not this poor me grow arrogant in praises¨C"


    "I''m not a kid, though."


    "¨CYou are right, you are right. And likewise, let not this poor old man grow so either."


    "I''m not a kid, though¨C" Old spoke, "Yes, yes," and I continued, "Humph."


    "¡­ and you are right, too. Do please make yourself comfortable, Uncle."


    "Thanking you, I will."


    "Mm-hm. Very well."


    Finally, that old wrinkled body sat down.


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 145 - The Story

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com


    "Ho. And you do have a way with children, young elegant princess, I can notice."


    "I''m not a kid, though."


    "Hahaha, but let this most respected Uncle still his flattering, allow not this poor me grow arrogant in praises¨C"


    "I''m not a kid, though."


    "¨CYou are right, you are right. And likewise, let not this poor old man grow so either."


    "I''m not a kid, though¨C" Old spoke, "Yes, yes," and I continued snorting, "Humph."


    "¡­ and you are right, too. Do please make yourself comfortable, Uncle."


    "Thanking you, I will."


    "Mm-hm. Very well."


    Finally, he sat, that old wrinkled body. And let him be grateful I was okay to let him sit near my elven princess.


    And after I saw him do so, sitting right next to the elven lying princess, I agreed with the human princess when she sit slid back into her place, too.


    She said he would be able to best take care of Leafana, and I figured she was right.


    I''d rather entrust that fragile and weak, pale body to Old. He knows his stuff better than I do.


    That, and sitting next to big sister isn''t all that bad. I get to see her pretty smiling face from even closer.


    Yes, you would have guessed it, she instantly turned her face to mine and met my eyes with an oh-so-gentle smile.


    And sliding herself again, but this time about across the bench, she got herself nearer to me.


    Next thing was her palm placed on top of my head, patting the top of it and messing with my hair.


    Slightly frowning, it wasn''t like I didn''t like it, but I still frowned nonetheless.


    Without intending to, my eyes then met with Old''s. And ¡­ pfft. The jerk, what is he arching up and down his brows with such a playful grin at me for?


    I shook my head desperately; he grimaced again, but it was only all the more playfully.


    And witnessing our little exchange, the human princess did giggle happily once more.


    On Old''s side and bench, there was him (quite naturally) and the elven princess. As she was lying onto the length of it, Old was confined to only one little spot to the right of the bench.


    Leafana''s head was resting just beside Old as it was covered under her smooth, beautiful, and noble hair and slightly propped up by my ingenious pillow; she moaned again and underwent a crisp.


    It made me gulp, and only gulp. Instantly, and all of a sudden, I was alert. What was it again??


    And Old''s big palm reacted to that, too. Though it didn''t gulp, no.


    Rather, it went and stroke her head, warmly and gently ¡­ which instantly calmed her down.


    Then again, breathing a sigh of relief, I thought things were better off the way they were. I wouldn''t have done that this spontaneously sitting next to her.


    Old is a good tool. I should thank him more for that.


    Well, well, well. Let''s move on to the future, now, why don''t we.


    ¨CFinally, we were all sitting in and ready to set off down the track.


    The princess acted accordingly and called to the coachman (I know right?¨Cthe luxury of having a coachman) when, lo and behold!¨Cthe carriage suddenly started to be pulled onward.


    Noble Carriage was pulled and pulled by the horses, which were themselves pulled and pulled by the coachman. That was himself pulled and pulled by the string of his mind.


    All of which was being headed to some new place. And all of which under the sun.


    Someplace neither I nor Old had thought of going so sooner. The city and heart of the Kingdom of the Rinceville dynasty.


    Drastic changes took place from one day to the other.


    And here we found ourselves. In this luxurious carriage. With this luxurious princess. And she wants to make an adventurer of me.


    ''Becoming an adventurer,'' only sounded off, if I were to imagine that yesterday. But now, I actually can''t wait to see!


    Old and I had planned something like this. But really, for things to fall into place so quickly and effectively really was impressive, to say the least, to me.


    Neither Old or I would go complaining and against that, that goes without saying. We were headed to the drastic changes and were happy with it.


    ?''What lies behind the story?'': Follow the princess of Rinceville ¡­ and get all comfy with her!?


    Yeah, I know, right?


    What''s that even mean, Guide, Sir?


    I didn''t bother asking.


    But we''re following the princess now. Treading our feet right after hers in the snow. That''s all there is to it, and that''s about the pragmatical form of it.


    Partly due to the human royalty''s many offers, and partly due to simply the quest. That makes up for two reasons for us to go to the city.


    Though I''d be guessing the two are correlated in some strong way.


    The quests are hence supposedly about me being an adventurer.


    Is it that big of a surprise? Not at all. I mean, there''s that other quest, too. With the party of Clumsy Babe. I can''t forget them, right?


    And so that''s that.


    I''m following the princess ¡­ and will somehow have to get ''all comfy'' with her.


    Concentrating and thinking about something less important, the wheels are what they are: wheels.


    Spinning around themselves over and over again, that''s about all they got to do to make us move.


    They''re very silent, the wheels. Still somehow though, I can hear them go rollin'' and rollin'' and rollin'' again.


    They aren''t even creaky and feeble like the other''s wheels; I can still hear them. And it''s not even only me with my keen hearing.


    Be it me, Old, the human princess, or the reassured by Old''s caressing palm elven princess ¡­ or maybe not her since she''s so deep into her sleep ¡­ everyone can hear them go!


    Why is that? And more importantly, why am I enouncing that?


    Obviously, it''s very silent. Very, very silent. No-one talks.


    And weighing down on every one of us, the silence only was too much for the human princess.


    I and Old weren''t affected by it in the slightest.


    We were way too used to it. And as a matter of fact, I couldn''t count all the shared silences we''d been enjoying together.


    The big sister was somehow different though. And who actually could hold that against her, hm? No-one.


    Plus there was the fact she had told me herself they needed to talk details with Old.


    Why does she say nothing, then?


    She''s basically the stranger here.


    I knew this. She was being annoyed by it, but she still didn''t open up a conversation of any sort.


    Aside from clearing her throat painfully, she doesn''t let out much of anything.


    When it was only me and her, she wasn''t all that intimidated at all.


    Now though, is this Old having an effect on her? I don''t know. Maybe he and his tenacious obsession for assessments took the best of himself, now again.


    And regardless, amusingly teasing Old decided to put an end to that as he''d noticed that too.


    Chuckling to myself, there finally was something less boring about to happen, a conversation.. I listened to them both.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 146 - An Education

    When it was only me and her, she wasn''t all that intimidated at all, after she figured who I was.


    Now though, is this Old having an effect on her? I don''t know. Maybe he and his tenacious obsession for assessments took the best of himself, now again.


    And regardless, amusingly teasing Old decided to put an end to that as he''d noticed that too.


    Chuckling to myself, there finally was something less boring about to happen, a conversation. I listened to them both.


    Old let the princess know stuff, mainly.


    The princess has granted and permitted education to the children; that was very nice of her.


    Because come on, he wanted to do that, too, but the situation was a bit tense for us back then.


    We''d to go from battlefield to battlefield, going about visiting the world trying to find someplace proper to either lay low or settle in and live normally ¡­ but we couldn''t for some reason.


    Because, well, with me being an ominous monster and he being but a poor old man, putting all that together wasn''t so feasible.


    So it was kind of tough for us, but thankfully, all of this ends here with her since she is so kind, blah blah blah ¡­ well.


    And then at some point, he''d found himself with another child to take care of. That child being the elven princess. And even though love for these two children of his was here, it still was kind of rough.


    We exchanged glances a lot while that old funny man was making that up so poorly and for the sake of appearance when he didn''t even have to do that in the first place.


    Well, that was his thanks being addressed to her.


    That was one thing.


    Going back onto the education thing, he asked a couple of questions.


    Was it all safe, with me being what I am and all?


    If he understood well, I actually went asking her to be an adventurer, because I very much wanted to be one ¡­ but was it all okay?


    Did I coerce her into doing that driven by some of my ''utterly tenacious childish whims''?


    Did the offer she proposed also was for the little and tired elven princess lying beside him?


    He insisted, would it be all safe?


    And it never ended.


    To all that, the princess waved a hand of denying.


    Denying both the tedious display of good esteem and reverence, and the many thanks he was being poured on her to the point of drowning.


    And she gave him an explanation of everything:


    Her offer, how did she try to propose it to me first, how it was when she then figured me out, how she arranged her offer to my needs and wishes as I voiced them to her, and how it all ended up bringing us together here, and how it would be in the future, and how it''d all work out together in due time, and how this, and how that, again, and again, and over again.


    Now that she''d been unleashed, that royalty''s tongue really wasn''t going to stop, it seemed to me.


    There she was, sitting in front of him, nodding her head and caring to explain every little detail to each question Old could find himself with. Lips moved, and waving hands explained.


    Old wasn''t certainly reluctant to add fuel to the fire. So many questions for so little care from himself.


    Was he asking all that for the sake of appearance only? I didn''t know, he hasn''t even told me about that beforehand, but I didn''t care either way.


    He really does fit the role of the old anxious uncle worried about his son departing to the war.


    Well, it seemed like the natural thing to do at such a turning point in one''s life, so I quite didn''t want nor wish for them both to stop.


    I even stopped listening at some point.


    And just like this¨Cwith me peering out from the wide-open windows looking for some funny clouds, the elven princess lying beside Old, and the human princess eagerly exchanging more with the same Old, gently and calmy¨Cthe carriage, coachmen, and horses took us far.


    And gradually, their conversation and blabbering finally started to die down.


    Silence didn''t take long before settling back in again.


    This time about, though, it wasn''t weighing down on our little moving room at all.


    There was nothing wrong with this silence, and it was being appreciated by everyone.


    ¨CExpect I was the one who had something to tell, now.


    And that something had been on my mind for quite a long time.


    Hmm. The battlefield was my playground. I played a lot in my playground. That was the natural thing to do. And playing, I really was strong, right?


    Who has something to say against that? No-one.


    And just as being strong was being strong, I was strong.


    At some point, I''ll have to admit, I''d been captured by the orcs, right? Because they wanted me to take care of their trash and stuff.


    And so I did¨Cbut that isn''t the actual point.


    When we were about to part ways, Old came in to rescue me.


    And that''s the thing I wanted to talk about.


    That blade of light? It was impressive.


    And impressive wasn''t enough powerful term to define it. It was so-o-o very strong. I could testify to that because I''d seen it from so close.


    And while I could go on and on, praising it and illustrating how strong and devastating it was, I''ll just let myself be reminded of the fact that this blade had been coming from no one but Old Sipping.


    The blade was strong.


    Now, I was strong too. But let''s say my mind read it that way: who was stronger ¨C I or the blade of light?


    That had been on my mind. And this was reason enough for me to break the much-appreciated silence in order to make my inquiries.


    Where does it even come from, the blade of light, Old Sipping?


    From but an old man, hoh, hoh.


    Old chuckled and told me right away he knew I''d be asking that. He actually even waited for me to ask him about it at the beginning of our voyage; it was the reason why he wasn''t opening a discussion with Elina.


    It only struck me now that maybe that human princess thought the same and that was why she wasn''t saying anything, too.


    Probably. That was that.


    Old Sipping understood I''d want to know about the blade of light.


    We were talking about me, after all. I was so obsessed with strength.


    Pardon me?


    I wasn''t obsessed with strength. I was just being strong and ¡­ it means I have the right to live!


    But let''s not talk about that, either.


    The blade of light; I want Old to teach it to me. They say that''s how normal people get to learn new skills. Not by stealing them away, eerily getting into their brain, taking over them, and mimicking them perfectly.


    This was my way, but what about the normal way?


    Old isn''t cool with me getting into his nostril, after all. I, too, wouldn''t want such wrinkled old head for a home even if it''s temporary, after all.


    And so, I want to go that path, too. For the sake of the blade of light.


    Plus, since I was strong, I had the right to know this skill, right?


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 147 - Change Of Mindset

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com


    The blade of light; I want Old to teach it to me.


    He, teaching me about how to replicate it. I''m sure I could learn that ¡­ and they say that''s how normal people get to learn new skills.


    They can''t steal them away. And as unfortunate and unconventional as it may seem¨Cthat''s just the way things are.


    Old isn''t cool with me getting into his head in order to learn it.


    And I wasn''t cool about making that old wrinkled head of is my home, after all.


    And so, I want to go that path, too. For the sake of the blade of light.


    Plus, since I was strong, I had the right to know this skill, right?


    So Old must accept to teach me. That''s what I told him very briefly.


    Ho? Old exclaimed himself. Wasn''t he weaker than I? Wasn''t I stronger than him?


    Should he teach me, when he''s just one sorry poor old man without much use but for getting information about boring stuff?


    It''s true that I said all that, but well ¡­ c''mon, Old, simply teach me!


    I really was eager to know that skill. I wanted to use it again, and again, and again, towards the best of infinity.


    And while the human princess occasionally silently giggled at our torrid exchange, I didn''t stop but ask for him to teach me.


    Going like the way he was, Old didn''t stop teasing me before long.


    Did I really think such a skill could be used and used, again and again, ad infinitum?


    Because such a skill clearly couldn''t.


    And still, I wanted to learn it nonetheless.


    Much teasing coming from him to me took place and like I said, before long, he finally explained:


    It was just a scroll. A skill sealed within a scroll. And the scroll you use in order to replicate the skill. Most of the scrolls one could only use once.


    After it''s been used, you just toss it to the ground, because ain''t no sheet of paper gonna be of any use after it ain''t a scroll no more.


    That ¡­ was kind of a let-down? But sure, why not, okay.


    I wanted more about the scroll.


    Scrolls like this were of many sorts. You could make them, so naturally, you could buy them, too.


    That was an important detail.


    How was such a scroll made, then? I wanted to make one so that I could use it later on; just like Old Sipping.


    Even though it was only usable once then perished, I was ready to go this way.


    How was that made, oh? Even he himself didn''t have the required skills to produce one!


    But how has he made it, then? Doesn''t he want to tell me, at last?


    Myself didn''t understand. Myself had yet to understand. Myself had yet to be even more disappointed.


    The scroll had just been bought by Old Sipping! Like he''d made it himself!


    My reaction was just about a ''what?''


    Old repeated what he''d said. He''d just bought it instead of making it. You could buy such a thing to mages and alchemists. And though it was pricey, it was worth it.


    Understanding where he was coming from, I only shook my head repeatedly. I arrived at the conclusion that he wasn''t so strong, finally.


    And we stopped talking about it right away.


    Once I''d heard about it, I didn''t want to talk about it anymore. There was no potential in this and mastering such a weak tool would just be being resorting to the same puny elves'' tactics.


    I reassured Old I still knew he was very strong, just like me. Why did I add that? Well, I simply didn''t want the old senile man to go pouting again like a child.


    He pouted a lot that old man. And I never really understood whether that was for the sake of being funny, or if he was being serious about his feeling-down moments.


    We stopped talking about the fake blade of light¨Cbut we didn''t stop talking; rather, the discussion drifted to some other topic.


    Old had something to let me know, this time about:


    The things we discussed back onto that branch up in the tree we''d been observing the battlefield from before letting me go chiming in, did I remember?


    My head nodded. ''The weaker, the trickier.''


    And so, was I still holding onto that theory of mine?


    Hmm. After thinking I nodded again. Of course I thought I was right. Why wouldn''t I?


    Old had something to say against that, though. His tricks (I think he was talking about his weak scroll) weren''t lesser than the puny elves (I so much liked to call them ''puny'' the elves, he was just using my own words to speak my language) even though he wasn''t weaker than them.


    So my theory being ''the weaker, the trickier'' instantly fell apart, right?


    In the end, he added in, only intelligence and willingness have significant importance in deciding the winner of any battle.


    And I immediately knew where he was coming from, then again.


    It was very simple, to me, using such tricks and resorting to using these consumables, I found it weak.


    And I was right. Because let''s say, for instance, that all of a sudden, tomorrow or in the near future, Old had lost the ability to get one of his scrolls on hand, or the elves losing all their runes and stuff in order to fight ¡­ well, they''d be in trouble; that was as simple as that.


    I detailed that to himself.


    And so, it was better to rely only on one''s own power and strength, and that all the time.


    It was my way. It was the best way. Probably.


    But I was stopped right away. I needed to acknowledge this little puny theory of mine was wrong, because, was Old weak or strong?


    He was strong.


    And so did I spot the inconsistency in my dumb theory yet?


    Yes ¡­ kind of, but I mean, it still holds some truth.


    Old cut me short then again, shaking his head, with a stern look on his complexion this time about: I was wrong, and I needed to acknowledge it.


    What drove even drove him to that, furthermore? In his genuine kindheartedness to me, seeing how I wanted him to teach me some super strong skill; he decided he''d rather teach me that I was wrong, because it was equivalent in value to any of the strongest skills ever, according to him.


    Before any top-tier skill, what was needing teaching with me, above all else, was a change of my mind.


    My reaction was to say that I was okay, maybe, and that I''d bite. Only if it was well-explained, though.


    One word after the other, what he uttered next seemed strong enough: only a fool would not be using every material he had in order to achieve victory¨CI was weak if I thought otherwise.


    Then again, I understood where he was coming from, that Old Sipping, although the way he spoke to me at the time really pissed me off.


    Did he just call me weak? I''d told him I had the right to live, though. Didn''t that get into that thick skull of his, ha?


    I tried to protest against that, even though he was kind of right, but was to be cut short yet again:


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 148 - Arrived Yet?

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    I tried to protest against that, even though he was kind of right, but was to be cut short yet again:


    "F¡­father ¡­"


    It was the elven princess talking.


    Old turned towards her, virtually instantly; he analyzed.


    I did the same, but instead of analyzing and looking out for solutions ¡­ only a mixture of fear and anger seized me by my neck; I became tense all over and didn''t quite know how to react (I didn''t even understand why).


    Elina turned late, but she joined us in looking over Leafana nonetheless.


    We could all wonder together now: did she actually speak?


    Yes, she did speak. No, she did not speak. It was complicated.


    Was it complicated, though?


    It was just as followed: she spoke but wasn''t awake.


    Her eyes were still heavily shut. With a tense crisp lingering, surfacing on her pale little complexion, that was still heavily, too, resting on that flawed pillow I''d prepared for her.


    The crisp intensified yet again:


    "¡­ fa¡­ther ¡­ they''re attacking us¡­"


    What is wrong with her? She must be so sick, ohhh, my poor elven princess. And can even people do that?


    Speaking sleeping?


    I thought it was a cool thing to do; I wished I could speak in my sleep, too. But well, the situation of right now involved that fragile tiny face being all delirious and uneased by her illness¨Cit isn''t cool at all!


    One drop of sweat made its sudden apparition.


    It already was present here, on her forehead, but now, it started to run. Rolling and climbing down to her temple on that burning skin¨COld hurried and brought himself close to her.


    What exactly should he be bringing down to the lying princess? One set of old ears.


    "Old¨C"


    "Shush!"


    Oh? Did he maybe want to hear her out? Was he trying to listen? Obviously, he was doing that. What was that for, though?¨Cshe only needed help!


    And she goes on moaning ¡­ most likely in pain again.


    Come on, Old Sipping, just do your stuff and calm her down. I don''t like that.


    Or am I may be overreacting, as usual? Old says that, but still.


    That feeling of anger and fear that seized me soon developed into one of frustration and annoyingness; though it instantly vanished away¨Cone warm hand suddenly found itself on top of my head, patting, caressing it.


    It caught me off-guard. I reacted sensitively to it as though as it itched. But soon, I realized it was big sister''s.


    She, too, like Old, certainly knew what to do in such a situation, right?


    So maybe I''m indeed too tense, after all?


    With full-rounded eyes, I slid my face towards her, shakily nodded, and unpressed my lips at once, "I''m all right."


    All she did was nod back at myself, continuously smiling at me.


    And Leafana was still lying on her bench. Old still bringing down his old wrinkled ear to her.


    That old man, what is he doing, then?


    Our eyes met as he also was turned towards me, when he whispered the following, "Do not worry. She is delirious. That is all," very briefly, and with a very low voice.


    A very, very low voice. So much so, that ff anything, I only read his lips in order to hear the man.


    "¡­ mmm!..." and she moaned, acting up again, "father ¡­ they attack¨Cmm!... help ¡­ come back to¡­us..."


    This whole line wasn''t flowing out in the best. Everyone was silent, and everyone listened to it being half-uttered by the delirious one. It took over fifteen painful seconds for it to be done.


    That was enough by me.


    And then, what? Having most likely difficulties to hear her again, he even drew his ear nearer to the elven princess.


    Why isn''t he helping her out, though? I''ll start to be impatient if he doesn''t do something real quick. That''s what he''s for, after all¨C


    Ah? But I think I understand what that old wrinkled face is doing ¡­ seriously?


    "¡­mmm¡­!"


    He''ll tell me I don''t have the senses of my priority, or that I''m too sensitive¨Cbut I don''t care.


    "¨CI''m here, elven princess...!" jumping up in place, I quickly got Elina''s stroking hand off of my head, and hurried myself to her bench, "I''m here, whatever''s tormenting you, I''ll beat them up to a pulp, I promise¡­!"


    With only two steps, I was kneeling down to her already, fiercely gripping on the bench''s edges with my nails¨CI intensely whispered to the old man, "get away and move it, Old ¡­ seriously even ''collecting information'' when she''s suffering like this, hah?... seriously look at her, all trembling and moaning¡­"


    And he only groaned, most likely thinking stuff to himself before he took his stinky face away.


    I had time to seize one of Leafana''s hands, and tightening it with my own, Old decided to reply with a low voice, "Young man, you are too sensitive."


    And there he goes, just like I said he would.


    "Hear me out; I was doing this for her ¡­ and for you. We said we would do this together, that we were a team, didn''t we? The more intel we possess about her situation, the best you can exert your protection on her ¡­ but so be it."


    Huh. Better just ignore him.


    "You know it''s alright!... I''ll beat the villain to a pulp if they dare harass you again!"


    Oh? And finally, her face eased up a little. Her tensed thin silverish brows loosened up when her little nose did just the same.


    Gently untightening my grip on her hand, I tried to make so that she isn''t disturbed in the least ¡­ and did well doing so.


    At least I could be proud of that. I''d just tried myself at and succeeded doing Old''s job.


    Speaking of which, leaving that cute little face back on the pillow my eyes darted upon him.


    "See?" I immediately turned to Old Sipping. "I''m stronger than you, and it wasn''t so hard, was it?"


    Oh-ho? Has his grumpy side shown up again? He doesn''t want to talk, huh?? Well, ''so be it!'' like he so well says.


    The old wrinkled face was expressionless, but I could sense both disappointments and worries surfacing on it.


    Swiftly and not wasting a bit of saliva, my lips and tongue worked together on this, "It''s all right, now. We can gather information later. I know you''re worried too, Old. Don''t worry, I understand your ways. She only was delirious, but still, I didn''t like it."


    He didn''t meet my eyes, and I didn''t want to meet his.


    With what just happened, I''d had enough. Calling it a day would be what I''d want to do right now. But we still hadn''t arrived at our place yet, though. So I couldn''t.


    A mansion, huh. I wonder what it''ll be like. Will it be as big as big sister Elina said it would, when I said I''d want a big, big, big house? As big as a playground?


    The mansion.


    Little mansion, but still kind of big mansion, she had said.


    I want to get here ¡­ right now!


    But nah, I couldn''t teleport.


    Coming up to that obvious revelation, I took my butt up again and got it sitting back to that human lady again.


    "We haven''t arrived yet?"


    "¡­"


    "We haven''t arrived yet?"


    "¡­"


    Was she lost in her head again?


    "I asked a question, have we arrived yet?"


    "Well, well, well."


    Elbowing her, "Hey, big sister, are you still here???"¨C"Hyah!... what is it?¨Cyou surprised me, little man, don''t do that¨C"


    "¨CWe aren''t arrived yet, big sister Elina?"


    "Oh¨Coh, umm, no. What ¡­ was I lost so much lost in my empty head again?? No, we aren''t, little man. ¡­ Will it be okay? Is your tummy aching, mhm?"


    "Not particularly."


    "That''s great then. Try and be patient ¡­ oh, I got an idea: here, you can lie there."


    "Oh? True I can be lying down, too. And ¡­ you''ll lend me your thighs?"


    And she patted them both again, "Yes, little man. Just place your head and doze off if you can; time will go by quicker, I promise."


    "Hmm ¡­ okay."


    "Very well, very well. You can relax, now."


    "You''re ¡­ comfortable, big sister Elina."


    "Pfft. Comfortable, huh? Are you calling me fat, now, naughty boy, hmm??"


    "¡­ hmm, yeah, sure, why not. Fat is good. I like fat ¡­ kind of like a fluffy cloud¨C"


    "¨CPfft. That''s enough, now, you wouldn''t want to wake her."


    "¡­ right."


    "Good boy. Do sleep if you can."


    It took long, but I fell asleep.


    It surprised me, I didn''t think I would.


    With the elven princess in sight, I simply fell asleep.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 149 - This Kinda Cringe Author Tho

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    Well.


    In the end, this carriage ride was just another one of me and Old''s peaceful escapades.


    And it was just yet another obstacle standing in our way we had to pass.


    That obstacle was an easy one, thankfully. All we had to do is wait, confined in that luxurious carriage ¡­ for quite a long time, I''ll admit it, but it was still cool with us.


    That human princess had offered us some relatively good tribute. And we were simply on our way to it. Our next location.


    And this was a real location, this time about. For it wasn''t high, high in the trees like it first was. It wasn''t also on a battlefield like it kind of was for some time.


    Well, a true location, right?


    And all we had to do was to endure patiently, while we would soon be arriving at the place.


    That carriage ride; it was very peaceful, at that.


    There were no cries ranging out around us like there was back in the woods (Old wasn''t technically with me, but well). Nor was there any wild orc up to the funny task of half-destroying our mount or anything.


    It was just one peaceful ride, yes. And in this very sense, it changed a lot.


    Everything went fine.


    Knowing me, you''d probably say that it wouldn''t be so fun this way, since there was basically no playing around ¡­ but, boy; I sure was tired, after all this.


    Or maybe I simply felt like being idling in that luxurious carriage all the long ¡­ I wouldn''t really know¨Cdo you happen to know?


    No, you don''t.


    I was asleep, after all! Sleeping folks don''t know anything, as per the number one sleeping rule, yes.


    And then came the moment where I would finally open my eyes.


    The sun rays didn''t take long before they greeted me with their annoying lighting.


    Then I replied with a "Yawn~"


    We''re still in the carriage ¡­ but it''s stopped? Hm? Hmm¡­ My head is still on that big sister''s comfy pillow-thighs ¡­ but where are we?


    My face was an interrogative one, and glancing real quickly around, I couldn''t really make out of anything concerning our location.


    Not like I could sort of glance outside really quickly with that [Mana Perception] skill, hm.


    "Slept well, my little man?" and then I noticed these two interrogative eyes which were set upon me from above.


    Would they be telling me where were we?


    Slightly frowning, "Mmm ¡­ we''re here¡­?" when I also had to take on an interrogative tone.


    Trying to further expand and widen my eyes, opening them but somehow still narrowing them because of the beating sunlight coming from the opened windows; it was at this moment that I could see and comprehend everything went all fine and right.


    "We have ¡­ dun, dun, dun!¡­ arrived, already, yay!"


    "''That so, big sis''¡­?"


    And up till that point, my head was still and sound, always resting on these soft thighs ¡­ it was with great regret that I had to part with them, "miss you already, thighs¡­" I whispered to myself, still somehow lying comfortably on them.


    I really wasn''t willing to part with them. When the princess giggled: "Yes, we have!"


    "Arrived ... as in, arrived ''arrived''? We''ve arrived home?"


    "Yes, yes. You''re new home. Want to see it? Wake up at once. Uncle already has gone inside with the little lady."


    Oh? Is that so? It''s true they aren''t here, hm. And I should be moving, too, if they''re gone already.


    And noticing that, I began straightening my back at once.


    Oh, too quick, too quick.


    Feeling all tired and dizzy over my head¨Cher hands came behind my shoulders and drove me up gently,


    "There, there, don''t raise yourself up too quickly; you don''t want to be feeling all dizzy and funny, do you?"


    "Mm ¡­ right, but too late though ¡­ and wait ... poor me, I feel so dizzy! I now have no choice but to fall back onto those fluffy thighs ¡­ ah~"


    And I let myself fall back on them.


    "Oh~ poor you!" the princess added, pleasantly.


    "And also, isn''t it the first time I''ve slept in this form?¡­ it feels so off, for some reason¡­" but seeing how her lips parted with one another ¡­ hesitated, then made no comment on this,


    I went on strongly, "And as such, I do indeed feel like stretching myself!"


    And that was true, anyhow. Also was true that my body felt a little flat. But the idea came just naturally to me, no worries: I just had to stretch that body, yah!


    Immediately after I fell back onto the thighs of cloud¨Cshe let out a little squeak, "H¨Chey, be still, what are you doing, huhuhu!"


    But it was too late, muahahah. I''d gotten back on my comfy thighs. And abruptly pulling my shoulders behind, I very quickly proceeded to be wiggling and jiggling around on them like one little worm discovering the wonders of a rainy day.


    That, and I was an ace at doing this, I''m sure.


    "Ahh~~~"


    "Pfft ¡­ kindly stop messing with me, now, my boy. You''ve got to go, hey."


    But I ignored that! That body sure didn''t seem convenient to hang around all the time, when I thought about it ¡­ right?


    And deciding that, because of this very reason, I''d need to give myself some good old parasite time, like back in the days of youth¨CI also felt like stretching myself even more¡­!


    ¨CWhen suddenly, this urge to stretch and wiggle it all took over myself¡­


    With even more harshness and eagerness than before, "Not quite good enough though, big sis!!!" I proceeded on doing that again.


    "Hahaha. Come on, you''re messing with my robe, hey!"


    Going like a crazy worm for the following next seconds going by, I''d be tormenting the princess, hehe.


    Eventually, I''d stop, though.


    "I''m good~"


    ''Cause I was stretched very well, and ready to go.


    "About time."


    "Yes, about time¨Cand so, where''re the two others?"


    Stretching not all my muscles this time about, but my back up, I sat normally on the bench, "Ah, and you''re still with that white cape of yours, huh."


    "Hmm, yes, naturally, since we''re in the city. Remember the reason, right?"


    "I do, I do."


    "¨Cyour uncle and the little lady, mm-hm, well, they''ve gone inside, already."


    "Oh ¡­ yes. I saw, and I''d figured that already."


    Their bench was empty, after all. Of course they were inside of the house, already.


    Our bench still was full of us, though.


    And so, sitting my butt correctly and with manners, now, on this very bench, I let my elbows slide to my laps, and started to think.


    The others were gone. Old and the elven princess. Did that mean she had woken up?


    Hardly so.


    She wouldn''t wake up soon. That was Old''s appraisal for you. She wouldn''t wake up given the state she was in.


    But anyhow, they''ve gone inside, already.


    "The mansion, right? You called it a mansion, big sister Elina. Is that ¡­ ''this''?"


    I couldn''t make out of it in its entirety, but from inside of this carriage ¡­ this new carriage ¡­ as the door was way tinier, I could see a little of it.


    My index finger pointed in that direction, to the right.


    From this little bit that I could see of it, it sure seemed appealing to me already.


    Not like this carriage we''re in right now.


    Oh, and yes, did I mention we underwent a change of carriage?


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 150 - No (2)

    Oh, and yes, did I mention we changed carriage?


    I preferred the former carriage. It was bigger and more appealing. While this one is just standard ¡­ and normal, basically.


    Why had we changed carriage, now?


    Well, for the same reason that human princess had put back on her large white cape and hood, hm.


    That was to say, having a low profile, yes.


    Shall I elaborate on that? Sit and listen.


    It was as simple as that. You see, this wasn''t just anyone we had riding with us. It was the supposedly (and I say supposedly because it''s kind of hard to reckon, I couldn''t spot any specialness or anything to herself) 2nd or 3rd princess of this kingdom.


    Kingdom whose capital we were, in fact, in, right now.


    Yup. That wasn''t just anybody we got with us, me and Old.


    It was a princess.


    Now, why would she hide, though?


    Briefly and simply: should and would that affair about her recruiting a monster to join her crew or whatever be known to the public.


    Heh, heh, heh. In response to that, just look at her with her broad cape and hood pressed down on her face.


    She wouldn''t want her people to recognize her. Not here, and not with us.


    Sitting the way I was, next to her, thankfully I was tiny enough to still be able to observe her beautiful facial features¨Cotherwise, I might, too, haven''t been able to recognize her.


    Our carriage ride went like this: from the rear of the playground, we went far, far, and even farther behind, for a long time (probably; I didn''t really know. I had time to doze off as you may remember) up till we came to a stop.


    I was to be wakened up, inquiring about our position right away; when Lady Elina told me we''d just swap carriage for some reason.


    The former one was way too royalty-like and catchy for her. She had to lay low when she was with us, she said. Because, as we may well be acquainted with, if people see her with us, well, needless to specify I''m one vile monster, right?


    She must not be recognized riding on it. Because, you know the people (I didn''t know the people, to be perfectly honest), they will start to talk and gossip.


    What is the princess think she''s doing, riding and sharing her carriage with one set of weird people¨Cone wrinkled grumpy old man, one elven princess running away from her devastated land, and one evil and dangerous monster posing as a little funny kid¨Chmmm?? This must be hiding something, right???


    That''s that. I understood she hid.


    And actually, they''d even left from the capital to the battlefield in this very carriage. Naturally, too, she''d been announced to leave; so her people knew to see her off and cheer her up, like a good, kind people.


    Thus, that is that. We had to change carriage if we wanted her to accompany us to the mansion.


    So she stayed and tagged along for some more carriage ride.


    The one we were in, at the time, wasn''t so luxurious. I let you know that, already. But it was still kind of standard and viable. Not like that infamous one we shared with the elves, back then.


    We rode on it.


    And thankfully, it was still a big enough carriage that it could allow both me and the elven princess to lie down during the ride.


    Swapping carriages, I was to be woken up.


    Yes, the elven princess hadn''t even been awoken, while I had been.


    She was most probably too sick to even be awakened by this change of mount.


    So she didn''t need to fall back asleep.


    I had. It was painful and boring. And it took quite a long time again.


    But then, we arrived again: we were here.


    Naturally, Old Sipping left carrying the elven princess with him, leaving behind them only that very poor pillow and luxurious sheet.


    And while the sheet was left seemingly intact on the bench, the poorly made pillow, as for itself, wasn''t formed into a beautiful ball anymore and had halfway fallen to the slightly creaking floor.


    Old was gone to see the new dwelling.


    And quickly after that, I woke up again: we were here, but there was just me and the human princess, for some reason.


    Well, and right now, I''m still sitting with that princess inside of the second carriage, trying to get a good look at this mansion she''d offered us.


    I should probably go.


    "Thank you again, big sister."


    "No, no. That''s just part of our contract, isn''t it? And you can go take a look at it, you know. I''m not keeping you here."


    "True, and yeah."


    "Mm-hm, mm-hm."


    "Well, I''d better go, now. Don''t wanna keep you for too long."


    "And well, it''s true I, too, shouldn''t be idling here for too long, so yes."


    "Hm."


    It was time to go off on my own for now, then.


    And I knew the quest indicated me to stick around the princess in order to see what would be happening, but don''t worry ''bout it.


    Above everything else, I wanted to go take a look at my home, now. I''d never had the luxury of having one, so far.


    It was just right there, parked under the late afternoon''s sun along with the other houses of the neighborhood.


    You could call me a former homeless dude because that''s what I was. "But I''m not homeless anymore," I nodded to myself, "hm!"


    Very eager to know the rest of this¨CI stood straight at once when my butt parted with my wooden seat.


    I walked one, and two steps, when I already got in the middle of this oh-so-standard carriage.


    The princess, still sitting down on our shared bench, and most likely waiting for me to leave that she could call the coachman saying, ''little man coachman! Let''s march on again!'' I put myself in front of her.


    Staring at her, she stared at me.


    "Mhm?" but didn''t take long before shaking her hand, "What is it? If you go, you''ll start missing this big sister of yours, already?"


    "Ye¡­.no," and with a quick hand, I took off her white hood¨Cshe instantly frowned and began to tell me off for this, but¨C"it''s fine, we''re in the carriage still, and I just wanna see your face better."


    "My boy, don''t do that without telling me first, then¨C"


    "Okay, but shush!... and just give me your hand."


    "Sigh," she went on shaking her head with the kind of look on her face that said, ''my, oh my¡­'' when she went on, "my hand?... what for?"


    "Just give it to me, big sister¨Cwe''ll shake hands."


    "Oh, shake hands? Sure, let''s shake hands," she started to say, but due to her passive and tired tone, I had to cut her off again.


    "You see: no." It was a ''no'' by me, though. "We can''t shake hands if you''re not eager to do so. Otherwise, all the magic of it turns to nothing; I don''t want that, and you don''t either¡­"


    Well, I wasn''t sure whether I was understood or not, though, just as usual; but I still continued when she stared at me with such eyes, woah,


    "That''s¨Cthat''s right, you can continue to look at me like this ¡­ at least, I can sense eagerness in that ¡­ and no!¨Cdon''t say a thing ¡­ just shake my hand."


    "Aye, aye, Sir."


    Her thin fingers wrapped on my palm, and my thin fingers, too, also tried to go and be wrapped around her hand but were just too little to pull that off.


    But it was just a detail!


    Because I could tell, we firmly shook hands, for one, two, three long seconds¡­ "and, voila~ we shook hands! Are you happy? I am.


    "¡­ that''s what they did that to me on the battlefield, some big adventurers people ¡­ and I think that, among other things, it meant ''thank you,'' so I wanted to do the same with you, big sister Elina.


    "¨Cand no, no, I said you didn''t have to say anything, you''ve got your own stuff to do.. Will be off, now."


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 151 - BPRM

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    Emerald calendar, fifteenth day.


    Already the fifteenth day after my coming into life. Time sure knows how to fly. Yes, it''s already been this many days since I''ve been here.


    I only forgot to tell myself earlier when I woke up again (I always do that when I wake up) but see, since I woke up, it means it''s a new day, now.


    So it''s my fifteenth day; can you believe it?


    I''ve sure come a long way up to now.


    I should proud of myself.


    And so, with these specific thoughts in mind, I decided to go off, then.


    And it was pretty immediate. Right after I''d told the princess I would be off at once.


    Hurrying my footsteps; I rushed to the exit of the new carriage.


    And then ¡­ in the momentum of sudden motivation and eagerness: "Good job, me!" I cried out to myself.


    Again, fifteen-day is a lot. I sure know how to play the game.


    And even though it must''ve left the human princess wondering the hell was wrong with me; I still shouted it.


    On that same note, I''d rather put it that way, if she so happened to think that¨Cwhat the hell was wrong with her??


    My home, sweet home!¨Cyou''ve endured without my presence enough, I''ll come to you right now!¨C"Yahahhh!" my feet stomping on the wooden tiles, (still in the inside of the carriage) one after the other¨CI ran and jumped outside!


    Blue colors and narrowing eyes.


    The world of outside. It felt like it had been so long.


    ¨C"Heh, heh," meanwhile the human princess put back her hood on, "this kid really is a weirdo, isn''t he?"


    When she is the real weirdo, here.


    Though I just jumped outside, then again. I couldn''t or wouldn''t hear her complaints, at this point.


    Being a weirdo doesn''t mean anything in the first place¨Cbut moving on to the next:


    Extending my arms around in the air, embracing both the sky and the sun, spreading my arms the widest I could, one hell of a smile was adorned on my lips ¡­ but I quickly started to drop down ¡­ inevitably.


    Uh-uh. It isn''t the first time I do that ¡­ I should''ve had time to grow wings, by now¡­!


    It didn''t last long, in fact, before I (obviously) crashed myself down onto the earth.


    Right in the middle of the pathway. And specks of dust went flying with the shock, "cough, cough, cough!" and I could boast of being even dirtier, now.


    It went like ''thump!'' and I was down again.


    Was this cascade pathetic?¨Cno, it was brave!


    Brave and unfortunate, yes. But brave nonetheless.


    And now, I couldn''t actually care less, "hahaha!¨Ctutorial!" I went on chuckling amusingly to myself as I was still in one chunk.


    One voice came rushing to me from behind:


    "¨CWhat, what was this ''thud!''¡­?" oh, and it was just big sister, "But, but, what are you doing? Did you hurt yourself, my boy?"


    Like I could do that. Didn''t she know I was so strong and wasn''t that the very reason for which she''d recruited me?


    What did she want? Coming down here with me and playing along all happily and funnily or what?


    Certainly not.


    "I''m ¡­ hold on a second," skillfully placing both hands against the ground, pushing at once on them, and helping myself up with my knees¨CI was up on the ground and perfectly safe and sound, see?


    Now turning behind, "I''m good!¨Cvery good!¨Cyo, now!"


    That princess found herself dumbfounded yet another time, then.


    Of course, as she was from amongst the big people, I could understand just without a problem how she didn''t see the fun of it instead of worrying for no reason at all.


    She was dumbfounded, yup. (I had that effect on people, I could see) but I took no notice of it and abruptly turned back again as I started to walk towards that double-door entrance.


    "Good grief, what is that kid even doing, ha?"


    And overhearing then again one bit of her complaints, I kind of agreed with her¨Cbut quickly forgot it:


    Being out on the street side, my home was standing before me took all my brains away.


    I reckoned this well deserved and required analyzing.


    Tossing one leg before the other, my feet steadily proceeded towards it.


    And with my fingers to my chin, I narrowed my eyes at this mansion getting down to the task of analyzing it.


    So this was my tribute. The tribute that human princess has offered me. You''re my home technical home, right. Well, I''m not disappointed; you rather look fun for a house.


    I''m sure we''ll be getting along.


    And I''ve obtained you rightfully, home.


    Without stealing, or hurting other people wrongfully; Kind Ma''am would be proud.


    I''ve come a long way, indeed.


    Fifteen days sure can be a lot for an individual.


    (Author''s note: okay, I''ve called it a mansion up to now, but I''ll stop haha; mansions can be little but are generally way too big, and it wasn''t actually what I had in mind.)


    That rather was a rather big residence, huh.


    A name, a name. Think, think. I''m so well-gifted when it comes to actually name stuff and things. I sure can figure you out, first residence.


    Given your looks and the aura you give off, of both stomping power and peaceful bonfire, I''ll give you the name of ¡­


    Big Powerful Residence of Me.


    "Yes!" I exclaimed to myself, clenching my fist in victory.


    Even though it kind of feels incomplete, that makes up for a good name, indeed.


    Simple, and very straightforward.


    Big Powerful Residence of Me, huh.


    Now that I''ve named you thus, I reckon I should be explaining, emphasizing, and centering the description I''ll give yourself around your name, right?


    Getting down to doing that: first off, why Big?


    In life, many things can be or be considered big. Like ¡­ for example ¡­ a fat and tall human. It can be very big and imposing, but you don''t necessarily call it ''big,'' do you?


    Well, it''s true, I do that, only sometimes. But still, you get the point. It isn''t too much big for it to be entitled to this very quality that it possesses.


    Giving other examples, still focusing on the ''big'' aspect of it; a ball can be called big, too, right? If it''s big, then again, of course. But it sure as hell can be called big.


    And a big boss, too, for example. Take me for instance. I''m a big boss, so in a way, I can be called big.


    Now, that''s that. And now, that is big.


    Ahem. Although, now, care to take a good look back at this residence of yours, please?


    I shall repeat, its name is BPRM.


    Take a look at it, myself. A very good, good, good look at it. Because you''re the one seeing things, y''know.


    This is a two-story house. It is kind of very tall. And kind of very fat, too. I mean, it''s large and wide and broad. Hence the (very legitimate) ''big'' of its name.


    How ''big,'' again, it is compared to the other houses, eh?


    ''Big,'' and imposing, and ''powerful.'' Let''s rather talk about the ''powerful'' aspect of it, now. It''s kind of powerful, so I like it even further.


    Putting it and letting it stand next to the other dwellings of this rather good-looking residential suburb kind of place¨Cit was powerful indeed.


    And ¡­ thinking back on it now, wouldn''t rather the classy word ''Mountain'' instead of both of the particles ''big'' and ''powerful'' make up for a better name, hmm???


    "Yes! That''s genius!"


    Best novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 152 - Just A Whim, Though

    And ¡­ thinking back on it now, wouldn''t rather the classy word ''Mountain'' instead of both of the particles ''big'' and ''powerful'' make up for a better name, hmm???


    "Yes! That''s genius!"


    This time about, I did no such a thing as clenching my fist in victory, no.


    Because you''d have guessed it: for such an occasion, only clenching it timidly was far from being enough.


    Rather than doing that, "That''s genius, indeed, hahaha!!" I pumped my whole fist into the air, being truly victorious, this time about.


    Let''s rather call it Mountain Residence of Me. This is a matter upon which my decree has already come to pass, my residence.


    Your name is even greater, now.


    Still walking onward on the cobbles that made up a path towards the double-door sober entrance, "I''m proud of you, Mountain Residence. You''re stronger than the others, that''s very cool of you."


    I had nothing to fear of being overpowered by the neighborhood at all, with such a residence.


    Silently grinning to myself, I felt pleasure. So much so, that soon, that grinning face of mine was to be doubled by an all the more silent chuckling.


    Where were we?


    Ah, and finally, about the ''residence'' aspect of itself, well, no need for my tedious nonsensical blabbering for that.


    The walls were all of the same wood material. At first glance, I''d say oak tree. (I didn''t know a damn about woods.) Very good quality then again emphasizing the powerful mountain-like aspect of it.


    Down at the first floor, I could count one, two, three windows. Beautifully defined and clear-cut windows, all of which were neatly closed as we spoke.


    And to each window, a strong set of wooden rods (probably made out of the same wood) were standing tightened and firmly before each window.


    That was kind of cool, I thought to myself.


    The windows, in their entirety, actually, were pretty cool by me ¡­ but I didn''t really like to be seen.


    That would be a problem, now, wouldn''t it, since they''re so big and present, these windows, right?


    Well, not for the least.


    Can I even see the inside of it from where I was standing outside? No, I couldn''t.


    Do you know the word? They''re called curtains. And they do that kind of stuff. They hide things.


    Curtains did a great job at hiding the inside of the residence. Very great job, in fact.


    Even when I was standing pretty close to that residence, I couldn''t make out of its inside.


    Was I to cheat using [Mana Perception], now?


    I was not. Seeing the inside of it wasn''t even the point anyway. The fact was, it could still all be pretty secretive inside of the house.


    And this aspect of it got me worried at first; because let''s not forget we''re in the enemy''s territory, right now.


    I should be able to hide away when things go south.


    Following up from that double-door entrance, giving off such good vibes, there was the second floor, now.


    It was half-dug in the big wooden roof.


    And, even though there weren''t that many, I could count one, and two windows, located by each end of it.


    This was a fine dwelling. I liked it very much. And that would be as far as it went for me.


    Other peculiarities about that residence were that, first off, we had kind of a broad garden (if I may call it that way) standing before it.


    And also, our house isn''t all that near to the two on both sides. There are trees in between each spot. And these trees, I think they very much add to the charm of this place.


    Going from both sides, they were Old Sipping''s brothers.


    Very tall, and very wise.


    Plus their branches and leaves going about only slightly falling back onto the roof; I kind of like that.


    Well!¨Cthat''s that like I said.


    We also got this neat cobbled pathway of ours. Since it''s directly connected to the entrance of the residence, I pretty much think it''s ours.


    That very cobbled pathway, I followed it. And in less than thirty seconds, just about enough time to cover up all descriptions and illustrations of this home; my stained feet had brought me right in front of it.


    I was pretty hyped. How would be the inside, now?


    Separating us, there only are these five little steps carved onto that rather huge cobble threshold.


    Jumping all of them at once, my nose and the doors'' noses were facing each other.


    I just had to take a hand to press the handle and open the door to go in ¡­ but then I stopped halfway through.


    "I don''t think I''ve heard her go, though."


    Throwing my eyes behind of me at once, "Hmm, that''s what I thought, I haven''t heard her carriage go, what''s she still doing here, hm?"


    But turned back to that entrance relatively quickly, thinking, "Whatever, let''s go on inside¨Coh?"


    Creak~


    Though before I could even place my hand onto the handle and press it; Old opened up the door from inside, "Oh? Young lad."


    "Old Sipping, I missed you!"


    "Oh, hoh. I imagine you missed me, indeed. And I started to think your human princess would never wake you up, at this point, hoh."


    "Old Sipping~, kindly get out of my way~!"


    "Oh, hm. Very well, my dear disturbed boy. Lower your voice, though, the elven princess still is up to sleeping."


    "Ah!¨Cright ¡­ okay."


    Not my hand had pressed the handle of this door, but in fact, Old Sipping''s hand did that.


    Was he going out? Why would he? Oh, right. The human princess has stayed, maybe the big people still need to discuss things.


    He was going out, it seemed to be. And I was going in, it seemed to him.


    So we stood in each other''s way. But Old Sipping kindly got ranged on the side like I''d asked him, "thank you, old man."


    And I finally took my first steps inside of my first residence.


    "Woah¨Chuge ¡­ but why is it so poorly lighted, though?... Hey, Old, I''m talking to you."


    "Oh, but the elven princess sleeps, didn''t I tell you, young lad? Now, mind you, I need to step outside."


    "Oh, all right, I kindly get out of your way, old man.


    "Oh¨Cand, before you leave (what are you going to do, by the way?) I thought I''d tell you ¡­


    "This residence, it''s very cool, very strong, very big, very ¡­ err ¡­ mountain-like and all but¨C"


    "This healthy young man really can outdo this old one with his will alone. I am occupied, anything you have to say will have to wait when I get back ¡­ fine?"


    "No, but you wait, that''s important ¡­ and where was I again¨Cah!¨CI know:"


    "Sigh. Do tell me, but make it quick."


    "Hm. I know: this residence is very cool, very strong, very big, very mountain-like, and very mine, or ours, if you want, so it''s kinda cool ¡­ now, though, when I asked for this big house to big sister Elina, I wanted it real, real big and all, y''know; but now ¡­ I understand it was just on a whim that I asked for it ¡­ y''know?"


    "¡­ and where exactly might you be going with that, young man?"


    "What?¨Cyou don''t understand? My point is just: we won''t call it Big Powerful Residence Of Me, nor Mountain Residence, or any other idea of a name I may have come up with; instead, we''ll just call it Whim Residence!¨Coh, oop, my voice. ¡­ You get it yet, old man?"


    "But ¡­ my boy, the more this old man gets to know you ¡­ the more I ¡­"


    "Y''know what, I understand!¨CI totally do. It''s fine, it''s fine. We won''t call it anything. It''s but a residence, after all. Why''d we call it anything at all, anyway?


    "Who said we should, hah? No one, right? Am I wrong? I''m not. So why call it anything in the first place, it isn''t important at all¨C"


    "Ho, ho. Allow me to take my leave, thus."


    "¨Cgoodbyes, Old Sipping."


    Creak~


    Thump.


    And faintly hearing, "I will be back, young lad."


    Old Sipping spoke from behind the door I just closed.


    Which left me all alone.


    "Well. Got myself a house, today. Still is very boring, though.. But don''t let yourself feel down. Soon, it''ll be adventuring ¡­ you know?"

 Chapter 153 - Funnying Around

    This residence is mine.


    And so, just naturally, the inside of it also is mine to scan around.


    Thus: what about the inside of it?


    When I plunged inside, entering by the gates, my sight spread out on all the first floor. I could discover it.


    "''Tis my house, so I must get to know it very well!" I declared, before really diving into it.


    Covering the whole of this floor you would find one big room. An open room. With no door whatsoever if not the double-door of the entrance.


    When you got into the residence, the broad area¨Cmaking up some sort of living and dining room at the same time¨Cwould just open itself to you and scatter to virtually all edges of the house.


    This was the main room. My brains tell me this.


    Wherever the wooden tiles of the ground would go and spread, the main room would follow them and scatter itself around the first floor doing this.


    So that created much space. In a sense, that''s what I discovered here: space.


    Needless to say, this very layout made that main-living-dining room very roomy.


    Liking that broad setting, I smiled and nodded to myself, "Good, good."


    And as my old man would say, ''Openness and straightforwardness were two qualities every individual should strive to get for themselves.''


    And that would constitute for another one of Old Sipping''s oh-so-numerous sayings.


    How is that correlated to that residence? Well, as I saw this residence now¨CI could see them both.


    Openness and straightforwardness.


    Old must''ve been even fonder of this new residence of ours than me, ha!


    It was just like this: straightforwardness in the way everything was well-organized and directly ''getting to the point,'' if you understand what I mean coming from a house;


    And then, openness.


    Openness in the way everything isn''t all that much tight at all. And that simply lazily dragging my feet across the whole of this wide chamber, I could go anywhere, and fiddle with every little piece of decorations, here and there, without a problem.


    Well, well, well. I understood Old Sipping didn''t certainly mean it that way, though.


    I couldn''t just take straightforwardness and openness in a house and say it would go along with Old Sipping''s words, immediately making it a good house¨Cbut so what?


    I was still up to doing that, you know.


    Also, openness, following the ways of the furniture.


    There wasn''t that much furniture.


    But still, quite just enough of it, making it, then again, a very straightforwardness kind of dwelling.


    On one side to the left, there were two couches, of the same expensive fabric and everything. Two sofas of the same kind.


    They were facing one another, privately taking up a good little quarter of the open area.


    And with a large coffee table in between the two of them, they couldn''t and wouldn''t reach out to one another. They were separated. And as such, telling themselves funny stuff and jokes, to pass the time, being super-cool sofas, wasn''t one thing they''d be doing.


    And that was it about them. It also was it with the very large coffee table.


    They were kind of standard, yet punching at the same time. All of them wearing their different shades of black, being coupled with the brownish dark color of the wooden structure¨CI liked that.


    The only particularities of this group now, was that on the couch nearer myself, there was a little cute elven princess whose complexion had regained much colors (I think, I don''t really know, too dimly lighted) and one set of wrapped up stuff on the small table.


    Well, that was that.


    Parting with them like this and walking for ten steps or so (encountering one little step-up on the way) you would go and bump into one big fancy table surrounded by all its even fancier chairs¨CI didn''t like that, it was really ugly; so my eyes had to escape and flee to somewhere else.


    Working my way around the ugly table, avoiding at all cost not to get my eyes on it; I continued thus when I reached one end of the chamber.


    There was one window here. And so, "these are the curtains."


    The curtains and the very reason why the main room was so poorly lighted.


    But I liked it that way, only dimly lighted, and kind of dark.


    That, because first off¨CI had no trouble seeing in the dark (no need to thank my [Night Vision] skill I''d obtained from I don''t know exactly where).


    And secondly, well, there was no ''secondly.'' Or maybe there was a second point, but I unluckily got to forget it.


    I was still in front of these windows, running my fingers across their transparent glazing.


    Facing it, at some point, I pulled the curtains a little.


    And when my relaxed pupils went in contact with the sun again; I recoiled a bit, frowning and narrowing my eyes.


    From there, I could see no Old Sipping down the alley. And that princess'' carriage was still there.


    "The big people must be talking stuff and fine-tuning the little ends of the business," I muttered to myself, when the glass became blurry, "oh!¨Csorry, window."


    Parting with that transparent glazing, my hands left the curtains to fall.


    And so they simply came back to their place of settlement, preventing the sun from coming in again, "Good job, curtains," I let out, taking a few steps behind ¡­ "Ah."


    And I came to notice there was a door here, on this side, "Hm."


    Was this one sort of room just like the ones there were in inns?


    "My brains tell me you are called a bedroom. You will be Old''s. Not me''s. For me''s bedroom, I will prefer the second floor ¡­ a promise between me and the clouds¨Cyou couldn''t understand."


    Preferring the second floor if I ever needed to sleep again (I didn''t like sleeping and thought I''d try my best not to ever fall asleep, I thought on the moment) I went on to the next.


    With the same sluggish demeanor and legs, moving on to walking around the first floor again; I got to the kitchen.


    Just like the main room was open¨Cthe kitchen room also was open. It was just like a part of a greater assembly.


    Well, it was an open kitchen. With a high counter cutting a rigid limit between the kitchen and the living-dining room.


    High stools lining themselves upon each length side (with two on each side it, being planted to the ground and unmovable as they were) of the high counter, I nodded to them, "You''re raising the level. Like that."


    The stools and high counter were standards, too. Just like the two sofas and coffee table. But they got this little piece of charm added to them ¡­ maybe in the way they were so evenly displayed round their counter, with the kitchen being right up ahead of them ¡­ well: they were cool.


    But that was it, really.


    Visiting a residence really can be tiring and tedious and above all else: very boring.


    But cheer up, myself!¨Cyou aren''t done yet!

 Chapter 154 - Goodbyes Again

    Just like the main room was open¨Cthe kitchen room also was open. It was just like a part of a greater assembly.


    High stools lining themselves upon each length side being coupled with the charm of that high counter, right next to the kitchen, "You''re raising the level. Like that."


    Giving off the same sober kind of aura as the sofas and coffee table: they were really cool.


    Who wanted charm? Because charm was present.


    Very charming, in fact, but that would be it, really.


    "Heh, heh," still standing beside that high counter (so high I couldn''t even see the upper surface of it) I went on chuckling to myself, "I wouldn''t make a fortune selling houses, that''s for sure."


    But it wasn''t my fault, still.


    Visiting a residence really can be tiring and tedious and above all else: very boring.


    "But cheer up, myself. You aren''t done yet."


    Now, peering around me again, there was that chimney over there: kind of big and kind of cool; but again, that was it.


    There were also these stairs going up to the second floor ¡­ but again, that was it. Who wanted to visit them? Not me. That was for sure.


    Needless to remind myself this residence''s last name was about to be Whim Thingy.


    I should only wait for Old ¡­ and ¡­ well. When Old''s around, at least, he speaks to me. That''s way, way, way less boring.


    "Ah, and there''s a window here¨C"


    ¨CThere was a window in the kitchen too; folding my legs down, and unfolding them at once; I jumped to it and stepped on the kitchen counter ¡­ which was quite large, that was cool.


    And so, making myself a place up there, I worked my way closer to that window, yanked the curtain, frown my eyes, and struggling against the sun¨CI saw Old just at my door¨Cour door.


    "That''s my ticket to less boring lands¡­!" I muttered to myself, nodding eagerly.


    He was here, already! Coming back home!


    Hurrying off of the kitchen counter (without even knowing why I''d do that) I abruptly jumped down, letting my legs take my back up once below.


    Meanwhile, he''d already pressed the door''s handle: "I allow myself in, hoh!... young lad?"


    And bursting out of the kitchen, "Old Sipping!..." I shouted to him, making sure my voice wouldn''t be loud in the slightest, "you''ve come back!¨Cyay, it''s time to celebrate!"


    "I have, I have. Indeed. Time to what?"


    What was that he was carrying onto his old wrecked body? So many big boxes and sacks: "And what is all this stuff again? Is the princess giving them, like I just so ingeniously guessed??"


    "Absolutely," skillfully closing the door after he''d entered with his foot, carrying too much stuff, "Oh, and I''m hoping you at least thanked her, by the way."


    "I did. And what about your old body? Want me to help? I could ¡­ and so¨C"


    "This old man will be fine. See how strong I am, now, hoh hoh!"


    "Oh, err ¡­ and, what was it that I wanted to say again ¡­ oh yes¨CWelcome to my humble abode, stranger! Hehe~, still can''t believe that moron (me) got you all this ¡­ go on and compare it to the former house??"


    I might''ve been a bit too motivated and stimulated¨Cbut the words still poured out of my mouth so generously.


    Assaulted by my many blabbers, Old replied, "Hoh, no need, no need. Much gratitude. Watch your voice, though."


    "Ah, yeah ¡­ and err ¡­ I think that''s all I had to say. I''m pretty bored now, already."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Yes. I was bored. Initiating that conversation with him didn''t prove useful, in the end.


    And Old Sipping wasn''t so bored, with all the stuff he was carrying.


    Hmm, and regardless; what would be the second boredom-killer on the list? Observing him.


    Doing that wasn''t all that boring, too. So I served and helped myself. He can be a funny animal, at times.


    The old man was very slow in his movements. Nothing like the quickness he''d so well displayed back on the battlefield.


    As he passed by me, I followed him with my even slower eyes.


    And that, up till he went to the fancy yet ugly table, delivered his package safely. Glancing over to Leafana, I did the same as him.


    Then I talked:


    "And ¡­ by the way, what about your explanation of her illness you were about to tell me about. Know what causes it?"


    Old Sipping, carefully examining her from a distance, quickly turned his face to mine; his two old parched lips muttered:


    "About that¡­"


    "About that??"


    "This old uncle shall tell you, but wait."


    He now proceeded to walk towards me, still letting his two old, piercing eyes see through me.


    "Why?"


    And he walked pretty quickly, now. One step after the other, under the wide and beige classy tunic he had let loose now that we weren''t fighting anymore¨Che already passed by me again, "When I shall be finished with Lady Elina, of course."


    Ah.


    So she was still here?


    "Sure, goodbyes again, Old Sipping. You''ll tell me afterward."


    Tip, tap, tip, tap.


    Creak~


    (Onomatopoeias truly are the best.)


    Walking the way he was, the old man quickly got next to his exit, "Sure thing, young man. Go attend your own business ¡­ if you even happen to have occupations¨Choh, hoh!¨Cthis old uncle shall be quick."


    Creak.


    Thump.


    Well, he could say whatever he wanted, that old body of his still pretty held much strength, even at his late age.


    Anyhow: I was all alone again.


    "What was it again? Visiting the residence, right. ¡­ Hmm ¡­ let''s go about that. I at least should cover up the whole first floor¨Cand there''s only that room left."


    Dragging down my feet against the wooden floor: I''d be down to do that, now.


    There was one weird-looking door.


    It stood out. And it was somehow even weirder, as I saw it right now, that it didn''t even catch my eyes before.


    In terms of catchiness; I was confident in saying it was well above every little piece of decoration and embellishment of my newly-obtained place.


    And so, there was that room that now caught my interest.


    I''d covered up virtually all the first floor during my inspection, except for these two rooms. There were three, actually yes. But two of them wouldn''t count.


    Far ahead to one edge, there was Old''s room. It was situated by the dining table. I didn''t go in it, but I didn''t need to¨CI simply acknowledged its presence, and that''d be it.


    Also, sideways to the kitchen on the same last wall, I was facing right now. This room was just about some sort of mixture between a walk-in closet and a storeroom.


    As the old door that served of lid for itself already was half-opened (my guess is Old stored stuff inside, already) I didn''t need to go and see for more details.


    Now though, you, the ''other'' room to the opposite, I haven''t quite seen you yet. And you''re weird.


    I''ll be honest¨Cyour door is what puts me off. I mean, it is so ¡­ different?


    White, smooth, and clean. Even the design of the handle was different and stood out compared to any other handle I''d have had the occasion to see, at some point.


    "I bite, I bite."

 Chapter 155 - Water Closet

    Visiting my residence.


    That room.


    It caught my eyes.


    I''ll be honest¨Cyour door is what puts me off. I mean, it is so ¡­ different?


    White, smooth, and clean. Even the design of the handle was different and stood out compared to any other handle I''d have had the occasion to see, at some point.


    "I bite, I bite."


    It genuinely stood out. This stuff just about caught back my interest and revived the flame of my killing-the-boring-times endeavors.


    And what''s written round the top of the door, on that sign, right here¡­?


    "WC ¡­ what''s that mean?¨CWC Bath¨Cbathroom."


    The bathroom part I understand.


    So well written. Very fancy. And not the same kind of fancy of the dining table back there.


    Well, that''s one bathroom.


    I should be entering it, now. My seizing hand pressed down that golden-colored handle.


    The fantastical door opened from inside of the bathroom. Naturally following the fancy, golden handle, I got inside the room.


    "Thanking you, kind little squared window¨Ceven though I could be perfectly seeing without your light¨CI come on in."


    Once I had opened the inside of the inside¨Cmy eyes were filled with new kinds of stuff to marvel at¨Cor maybe that''s a slight exaggeration: "Well, it''s kind of boring in the end, isn''t it, too?... I mean, aside from that weird-looking oval-shaped chair ¡­ with that hole inside of it. What is there for me to get my bored teeth onto?"


    This virtually empty space was just another room. Well, bathroom, in the context of right now. WC Bathroom. Whatever that means.


    There was a closet here, and a cupboard there.


    Very rapidly (as it was so little) touring the whole area, "Shall I head out?¨Cor follow my wit?"


    Yup. I should be doing that. I''ve always done that. Following my wit, it is, then.


    "Hmm ¡­ is this a chair? This must be a chair. It is ¡­ simply like a chair. Or a throne. Yeah, that must definitely be a throne."


    It was a white throne. With a hole in it. Yes, as weird and surreal as it might have been: there was a hole in it.


    Why did I stop at that object, in particular, you ask?


    Well, just for the same reason I stopped by the white thick door; the weird object stood out in such a way that it needed me investigating it.


    "To¡­ to¡­ toilet."


    Getting before it driven by my strong eagerness to do away with my state of boredom, I continued on,


    "Such will be your name. You''re a toilet. ¡­ Why are you so weird-looking though. ''Cause now that I really think on it, that white door''s charm can''t even equal a fraction of yours ¡­ hmm¡­"


    That throne was weird-looking. That was a fact. The place where you sit, it was very oval and round; and it even had got a hole in it, with water down the hole. A little flake.


    There also was a lid, to that throne. A lid that shifted to the backrest of the throne.


    My mistrust and amazement only grew tougher and thicker the more I was playing with the chair.


    That object was living under the same roof as I was. Just naturally, then, I inspected it even further as I was crouching down in front of it, narrowing my eyes and letting my hands go.


    The lid was closed, right now¨Cbut I opened it back, and peered down at the pond down below.


    "Oh," my eyes rounded up.


    And just beneath the white lid, there was another layer of that white smooth stuff.


    "If the hole is an eye, then you must be a monocle," I concluded, satisfactorily.


    Exploring further below, my groping fingers went around the grossly fat down-part of the throne.


    "Looks like a bowl of some sort," I nodded, all the more satisfactorily.


    And then, going even further underneath the whole throne thingy ¡­ that was it.


    "Boring."


    I would finally stand back up on my legs, at this point. I was pretty much done here. Or rather, here was pretty much done with I.


    "Thus my verdict is: in spite of your surprisingly amusing and form¨Cyou''re not even sounding familiar to my brains, which means I didn''t you at all up till today¨Cyou are boring.


    "And then again, even though you''re clearly an alien¨Cnot from this world, no chance, hahaha, just kidding, though¨Cyou''re boring.


    "Well, well, well. What can I do with you, now??


    "''Cause I still am bored, y''know, toilet, sir.


    "You know what¨Clet''s shake hands! What a brilliant idea. We need to shake hands. I want to shake hands with you, toilet. I really wanna.


    "Just hand it over. Your hand. Stick it out. Hold it out¡­"


    But, what was that? You see, my toilet didn''t even hold out its hand for me to shake it! The scoundrel.


    No worries, though. I decided I would find it on my own. Heh.


    "Never mind ¡­ I can find your hand. I will find your hand ¡­ and your hand is right here, hehe!¨Cthat was pretty fast.


    "Then again, I''m strong, so maybe that''s that¨CAh?!"


    But when I shook that horrifying throne''s hand, lo and behold!¨Cit started to growl at me angrily!


    "What in the world is that?... why is it even spitting water at itself!... no, toilet!¨Chave I made you angry?? Pissed off? Tired of me?? But I''m so bored ¡­ whom am I going to be hanging out with, if not yourself¨Coh!¨CI know!... I''m truly sorry I called yourself boring, Alien Object ... quickly, I have to perform a bow to appease your wrath!..."


    I quickly got up and performed a bow of my upper body. How scary that is!


    "There¨Cthere you go, Alien Toilet! I won''t bow more than my head and shoulders to you, though, I''m still a man!¨Cthey say there''s gold under my knees!¨CI can only do that!... please, calm yourself down¨CI didn''t mean disrespec¨C"


    Slam!


    ¨CAll at once, the door opened itself with such super strength that it caused a depression of the room''s air. I felt it in my ears. And the door didn''t even go whacking itself onto the opposite wall; it neatly stopped before making a fuss of things!


    I didn''t even dare turn to the opened door. I couldn''t dare. This would be meaning disrespect, I''m sure.


    Rather, let''s emphasize my speech on my regrets:


    "I''m truly sowwy, Alien Toilet, Sir!"


    Could this mystical object even do that? What a fool have I made of myself¡­!


    To dare call such a monstrous thing ''boring''¡­


    I regret my actions, but I shall fight!


    But cutting my wild thoughts short, yet again:


    ¨C"Young lad!... that is where you were!... you shush yourself, my boy!"


    My savior!


    "Old Sipping! I will shush myself!¨Cthis is so scary, though¨Cwhat is this thing?? We should get it out!"


    "And ¡­ oh, I ¡­ this old man has ¡­ ho!¨Cdo brief me in about whatever that is that you, young supposedly intelligent boy, is going about here¡­!"


    Woah.


    "Okay!¨CI promise to explain everything ¡­ and every little detail¨Cbut you gotta know, Old Sipping¨CI hate that object¡­!" and I rushed towards the old man, thinking he''d offer me protection against the bad, villain, scoundrel alien thing.


    Phew!

 Chapter 156 - I Called Them boring

    A terrible event was taking place.


    I was being harassed by that alien object.


    I¨CAll right. I''ll admit it, I called them ''boring.'' So it must make up for a good reason enough for me to be harassed (what world do we even live in?) and so, that''s that.


    But, as I so much like to dispute: but still.


    The poor me was just visiting the same poor me''s house.


    The house, it is mine. I insist upon that. It''s mine, and I''m simply visiting it. By my right.


    And now, I had to stumble upon this white weird toilet.


    Not going all the details again; that weird-looking toilet¨Cit''s harassed me.


    I just wanted to shake its hand, but it turned out that seizing the little flush handle (also known as the alien object''s hand) got them all pissed off for some reason.


    It growled!¨Cand I recoiled!


    I did try to apologize¨Cbut Old came to me at the right moment. Right before things might be going south again.


    He was the savior of my day ¡­ "Old Sipping!"


    The old man was looking out for me, and this is finally where he''d found me.


    Letting me know I should shut it, I grew to my calmest right away¨Cexpect I did run towards him to get out of trouble for real and be done with the vile toilet.


    Hugging my old man''s legs, and mistrustfully exchanging glances between him and the wild toilet, I let him know how scary that was.


    And replying it but with half-muttered chunks of sentences and stammering, he obviously didn''t know what to heed of my speech.


    Eventually, though, one question could arise.


    He wanted me to fill him in on that.


    There I promised to explain everything.


    I could swear I hadn''t ever seen him this serious before. All serious and stern yet still so magnanimous and seemingly caring.


    In some ways, he was some sort of a wise, strong, radiating of light, full of light, super outgoing with me, and caring, very kind momma ¡­ with an old wrinkled man''s face.


    I explained and explained.


    Just like it all happened.


    And he lent an attentive ear.


    .


    .


    .


    "¨CI did try to bow to it and make excuses ¡­ but it wouldn''t listen; I swear, Old!... and say something, hey, I don''t like the eyes ¡­ meh!¨Cyou''re not gonna help, I knew it ¡­ you''re just making fun of me inside of your head. I can see it through the old wrinkles¡­!"


    "Hoh, hoh, hoh! That object you, young lad, are afraid of is but furniture!" and he unleashed the beast.


    Guffawing yet surprisingly skillfully whispering.


    Old went on explaining he knew it¨Cit was just furniture like any others. Only sort of.


    What?¨Cbut no way, I could swear it became angry at me when I started to touch its hand.


    Laughing at me all the more silently and dryly, I clicked my tongue, when he continued informing me:


    How would I even be scared of that?? Had I been able to see that look on my face, right now, this poor old man thought something serious had happened ¡­ but this.


    It was beyond himself.


    According to his own account, I was scared ''senseless'' of that weird-looking toilet.


    I went too far in my fantasies, on this occasion.


    But I stopped him in his laughter¨Cit ticked me off. C''mon, it wasn''t just any object, he agreed on that, too.


    But yes it was, then again, according to his own account.


    Laughing at him, I was the one laughing now ¡­ and it wasn''t any sort of forced embarrassed laughter you''d give someone out of nervousness or irony or anything.


    It was genuine laughter. He was to be mocked. Not me. I proceeded to show him the work.


    Proceeding with great caution ... I made Old press the handle again!


    And, lo and behold; the alien toilet growled again!


    "See?! It clearly spits water at us ¡­ even though it fails! It must be a dragon of some sort, Old ¡­ and now that you believe me, let''s take it out¨C"


    But ¡­ ahem.


    After one tiring, tedious, but worthwhile explanation coming from him: this object was just a fancy toilet. It was so weird because it didn''t originate from us. It was rather ancient people''s art and craftmanship.


    Cutting short my thoughts, "¨CSuch fearful and timid eyes do not suit my boy''s little face ... listen up."


    That kind of stuff originated from very ancient times¨Cand that was all there was to it.


    Old knew this.


    Now, I knew it too.


    And he would stop mocking me, now that I asked kindly.


    "Well, wasn''t that another one of this young lad''s funny stories now, hoh, hoh! It will do for yet another anecdote to tell my grandkids ¡­ why, but I only jest, now, young lad, hoh, hoh¨Cno angry faces, no, no."


    Now that this matter was settled, I pushed him out of the ''bathroom.''


    The fancy name made sense, now.


    With him, I followed out, closing the door behind me.


    And abruptly changing the subject (of still kind of being mocking me) I announced again that for which I waited for him in the first place: Old said he would tell me about the elven princess.


    And I was eager to know. I kind of promised Calming to protect and take care of her, after all. So I needed to get that illness of hers sorted out.


    As per my duty to honor Elf Calming¨Cthis should be about his full name¨Cand also because I simply want to.


    She was important, and it drove us to this.


    Old understood. I understand. Everyone understood. We should talk about it. It was important, according to Old.


    And what was important to that wise man also would be important (not always) to me.


    That, and it was correlated to me and my very core.


    So we needed to talk about it lest I forgot the very reason why we teamed up together in order to go discover the world: knowing things about the unknown and not-sorted-out me.


    I drove him to the part where the fancy long table was to be found alongside its countless chairs.


    Indicating the old person to sit, I pulled his chair out for him, displaying my strong manners¨Che did appreciate it, smiling at me.


    Then I took my chair, sideways to his, and sat my butt, too.


    Old placed his elbows on the table, and crossed his fingers, nodding to himself. He had his reasons, I didn''t ask.


    Trying to imitate the old man, I couldn''t, unfortunately, place my elbows the way he did, cross my fingers all together, and narrow my eyes, all the while being nodding at myself ¡­ to the sole purpose of sounding intelligent.


    Instead, I could only place both of my hands flat down the table''s surface.


    But I could nod to myself: "Tell me everything I should know, Old Sipping, yes. You gathered your info in your old head¨CI wanna hear it, yes."


    Strongly nodding with each ''yes'' I uttered, that''s the way I went in order to hear about it.


    "Young lad. First off, tell me more about your ability to ¡­ well, possess, infiltrate, take over (which is it, dear boy?) one''s body. This old man wants to hear it, too, yes."


    And he nodded back. Not silently to himself, but to me, this time about.


    "That''s ¡­ questions again, hm. You love questions.. I understand, though. Where do I start?"

 Chapter 157 - Noodles

    I''m a parasite.


    That has been made clear, by now.


    A parasite that got where I am right now. Discussing stuff with an old man I have yet to know properly. And with an elven princess, I sort of took in when she asked for help.


    Well, that was me. The ''overall'' me.


    How was all this even possible in the first place? How did I get here? What decisive particular event went down that I would get to the very point in time of right now?


    I got into a human''s head and obtained the [Consciousness] passive.


    And that''s what has allowed me to be here in the first place; because before that, needless to illustrate it to you again, I wasn''t much of anything ¡­ if not some random insect going about living its life how it saw fit.


    That is a particularity. I am a Unique Monster. Something that isn''t a common occurrence.


    Perturbation and strong agitation of magical energy at its primary level and form would certainly result in upcoming abnormalities and changes in the way of things. That was Old''s words. I didn''t really grasp the concept of that, but I didn''t really care.


    There were facts that ensued: I was a Unique Monster, with what people called Unique Abilities.


    And I understood the concept of that.


    My unique abilities or skills, what were they? Or what was it?


    Well, arguing and talking with Old Sipping, we concluded my unique ability (or rather one of them) was about the very reason I could be here, talking with him in the first place.


    Parasites¨COld said they usually only got into mushrooms of little (very, very tiny) other kinds of insects and whatnot. Specifically, they were hosting parasites. I could learn more about them (therefore me, sort of) with a grandmaster of alchemy, if they were rightfully qualified and knowledgeable, that is.


    Anyhow, that isn''t the important stuff. Parasites¨Cthey wouldn''t usually get into so big preys as I did.


    They would only get into tiny stuff ¡­ and do what? Steal the things'' physical ability, take over their body, and use them as is seen fit in order to ensure survival.


    That was correct. That was it. That was me. Or similar to me. Old really was ingenious. I was glad he tagged along.


    And I was a unique monster, then again. Which would explain my different biologi-what(?) behavior of some sort.


    I was different ¡­ and I took over humans'' body, at some point in my growth. Even if it was by chance, somehow, Old said that leveling up; it was something bound to happen.


    We were still sitting, with Old Sipping. Still around that corner of our overly decorated table.


    I was in my chair, and he was in his.


    At some point, I shook my head, interrogatively:


    "And how''s that even coming along with your explanation about ¡­ my elven princess'' illness, hmm??? Aren''t we going in circles, there, old man?¨Cyou must be tired."


    "Young lad. You took over the elven princess'' body, at some point in your story."


    "And what''s to do with that? I stole something from her or something?? And I mean, then again, I don''t really steal things, do I? I only sorta copy their skills and abilities ¡­ when I get to use it within them ¡­ so, well¡­"


    "Be patient: that is of virtue. This old man was coming to that."


    "Oh!¨Cnoted. ¡­ Of virtue. ¡­ Being patient. ¡­ Right."


    "So, briefly, young lad (and listen to me without faltering, this time. I won''t repeat. Open up your ears.) I have gathered you do not only take people''s ability then leave them away, that they should mind their own business, correct?"


    I nodded.


    He continued, "You can dwell in them¨Cand it is only according to what your instinct behavior dictates you to do. The fact of the matter is thus: you can dwell on people.


    "That is of your nature being such a thing as this unique hosting parasite. And that is completely normal. Now though, gaining your Nobility and Humanoid Form (wielder of tools and noble being) it seems to me such a behavioral aspect of yours¨Cthat is to say, hiding away and protecting yourself by dwelling into a living creature¨Cwould, granted the aforementioned specificities, no longer constitute as a relevant behavior you should be adopting.


    "This nature of yours well seems to have been outdated, and your nature has changed."


    "Ah?"


    "But as they so well say, ''Chase away one''s nature and see it turn back at full gallop.''"


    "Sorry? ¡­ Yes?"


    "Ahem, but I am only going on tangents, ahem. You can still possess and take over people''s bodies. What you have to be reminded of, concerning that, is of an inconsistent (though no longer to be inconsistent) time of your story. Correct me whether I am wrong, but you said to me the following:


    "You finally had gotten a house, with people that didn''t reject you (well, they didn''t certainly know your true nature, though ¡­ so that is that). The Kind Ma''am person and her daughters."


    "Hmm ¡­ I told you that, yup. I remember that."


    "Yes. Not diving into meaningless details¨Cthe first night you spent there, you let me know you did not understand why certain events happened, but I do:


    "That evening, you were done eating. Naturally, it was time to sleep; so you were heading upstairs that you would see your room and finally sleep your tiredness off. That happened¨Cand you happened to enter the wrong room (you understood that, already, if this old brain remembers correctly).


    "But now onto the important details, and listen to me carefully, you are the one who truly knows, and we need to know in order to understand the elven princess'' ill¨Cyou said your body underwent a wild change¨Cyou boiled and burned and started to decay; you were so pained physically that you had to ''ensure survival by finding a new suitable vessel'' and got into the little lady."


    "Y¡­yes, Old."


    "I will thus repeat, you had to ''ensure survival by finding a new suitable vessel,'' correct?"


    "Yes. That''s what the guide said, at the time. And what of it?"


    "That is actually very simple. And it is nothing grave. Your wild change was due to your growth. And your growth made you overflow with mana. ¡­ When you say you are powerful, young boy, I agree with you. Raw power. You possess this."


    "Hehe~"


    "Your overflowing mana did this to the host of that moment. You were too powerful to be contained within it, and you ended up killing yourself (though it wasn''t actually yourself, but your vessel)."


    "Oh ¡­ so that was about it?¨Cand hey, I told you this already, but you know how to think, Old."


    "I am not finished speaking yet: what happened to your vessel of the time is what is happening to the elven princess¨C"


    Ah? Up till now, he talked, and I listened. But now? Pardon me, Old?


    Strongly frowning and slamming both hands onto the table, I shouted (silently), "No way!¨Cshe isn''t going to¨C"


    "Yes, yes, but that was what was going to happen. She held it fine and survived you; she must be strong enough too, although this was tight, young lad. The consequences? She will certainly grow stronger thanks to you; that is for sure. You forced your growth onto her having remained so long within her head (or whatever part of one''s body it is that you connect to and control your hosts from, it should hardly be within the head, like you say) and as a result, her constitution changed ¡­ for the better of it."


    "¡­"


    "And why do you say nothing, young boy. Your face is full of yellow fears. Has this old man been tormenting you too much, hoh? But I did promise you she shall be fine.


    "In the moments of right now, the girl''s body is simply paying the price for this sudden gain in strength. But she shall be fine. She already was strong before you passed, young lad."


    "And ¡­ Old, what''s the point of you telling me all that?"


    "Oh, but I thought you should know about yourself ¡­ and furthermore, that is but a theory of mine regarding your state. That, and it should make up for a good reason enough for the elven princess to be this burning and feverish. Her body responds to that. "


    "¡­"


    "Do not be so silent, now, hoh! She shall be fine. The whole motive this old man told you all this for was so that, first off, assumptions have now grown and turned into surer facts ¡­ and now, knowing this, you would simply test that¨Cand see whether I am right or not! You should know yourself!"


    "Yes ¡­ Old."


    "There, there. Come on, I see I tormented you indeed. All you have to remember of this is what follows: it should be good if we knew the truth of that, that it shall not be happening again in the future; so you shall see this and tell me, all right? Find any new vessel (you can certainly do that, even if it''s just for fun; preferably choose a little animal of some sort) and see whether what this old man got is right or wrong."


    "Yes, Old. ¡­ Well, this was enlightening, at least."


    "Oh, naturally, but of course."


    I am not afraid.


    And everything Old Sipping says seems to be true.


    I think I will follow his lead on that.


    "Now, now, my dear boy. What is it with you, hoh? ¡­ This old man should know to cheer you up, now ¡­ hmm ¡­ oh!¨Care you not going to celebrate??¨Cthat adventurer''s job you so much desired ¡­ you will be obtaining it, ho, ho!"


    But for now, I only feel like heading outside ¡­ since I''ve just remembered I can do that, going outside, in order not to be bored.


    Dropping off my chair, "Regarding that, Old Sipping, there is something I have to take care of¡­"


    "Oh, you regain your colors, that is good ¡­ and your little smile is coming back to life, too, ho! What of your affair, do tell this old soul."


    Nodding at Old Sipping, I went on explaining, " ¡­ hm. Some of the coins big sis'' Elina promised¨Cgive me some: I shall be off to eating noodles."


    ¡­


    But I was stopped by Old Sipping: did I forget? Before I''d have permission to go out in the open crowded with humans¨CI''d first need to hide my ominous aura.


    And I remembered that. The princess said I''d need that in order not to get caught by someone as keen as her.


    "Since you, young energetic man, seem so hurried, though ¡­ come here, come. ¡­ There you go, you are all ready to go."


    He only holded out and pressed one finger against my forehead ¡­ but something definitely had changed.


    "Did you ¡­ do that, Old? It is not ¡­ not flowing out anymore¡­?"


    "Sure, I did that. And we shall see what to do in the long run with the mana they qualify as ''ominous'' whenever you get back. ¡­ Off to eating noodles, now, correct?"


    "... Right.. Thanks."

 Chapter 158 - Noodle Maker

    In the residence, I thought and I thought. And right now, I walked and I walked.


    I mean, one must comprehend me. Heading out was the right call, I was sure.


    In the first place, would I be thinking, and thinking again? Thinking had started to become painful and much tiring. My brain wasn''t up to doing that anymore.


    I''d had enough of thinking ¡­ and I believe this feeling of tiredness was rightly justified and appointed.


    And so, I came to think: why?¨CI''m bored, and I just figured the outside world actually existed.


    Now, now: should we ask why or where would I be walking?


    This isn''t a real question, since I already knew the answer: it was all about ''where,'' not ''why.''


    I had many reasons to be walking, so asking ''why?'' would simply be a fool''s work. And I''m no fool, mark you. Nothing of the sort.


    And rather, now, why not ask ''where?''


    Walking and walking, again and again. That''s what I chose over thinking.


    And I''m doing that, as we speak. Out in the street. Because I thought of doing it and felt like it.


    The outside world welcomed me again. It occurred to me I could simply go there. I who was so bored and desperately craved for entertainment¨Cnow that the Playground had gone away in the distance, or that I rather had gone away, in the moving distance¨Csuddenly realize the following: wait¨Ccan''t I go outside?


    The outside world was to be free.


    And I was looking out for a treasure. A treasure that should be mine. A treasure that will be mine.


    So I set off down the track. Going out of home and following the path that princess'' carriage must''ve followed.


    After the outside, and his very broad and general way of welcoming me; it didn''t take long before the street, alongside the many passersby treading on it, welcomed me too.


    And as it was starting to get cold and fresh, outside, I welcomed them all, too.


    All of the outside.


    Be it the cobbles of the main path, where carriages and people did go about their busy lives. The walking creatures, who were all humans for most of them.


    The fresh wind coming down on me stroking my uncovered legs and neck. My newly obtained short and shoes. The few coins of silver I''d stuffed in this very short''s large pocket.


    The sun, as it was dangerously and still much burningly falling onto the horizon ¡­ and every other aspect of ''this'' outside.


    I welcomed it all, I welcomed it all.


    This was my way. And it''d been long since I''d set off down the track, vigorously taking my no longer to be bared toes upon the many cobblestones.


    We had asked questions, beforehand. Why out? Answered. Why out? Answered, too. Where to, now?


    Well, why don''t you look and see for yourself?


    Following my strong sense of smell would never be the wrong thing to do. Because, following it ¡­ for a long, long time, I finally got to sit my butt on that stool.


    A commercial alley¨Cthat''s about where to. Or partly about it, rather. This commercial street being about the same (or maybe a little tinier) as the one from back in my place of birth. Very loud (especially to me) and kind of naturally crowded.


    I had really gotten far away.


    "What will I serve ya?" one voice interrogated me from behind the oh-so-familiar wooden counter.


    "Mm-hm," and I went on nodding to myself ¡­ eerily sniffing around in the air, in a so much unsettling way that it instantly put off that man, standing with both elbows down on the counter. "That really is about the same fragrance. There''s so doubting it no more."


    Recoiling, and shaking his head in what would seem to be disgust ¡­ or just amusement¨C"What''ll ya be served, young customer?"


    "Please, one bowl of noodles, Sir."


    "Aye, aye! Coming right away, son!"


    Arming himself with thick motivational energy, he got himself to work behind his counter.


    Such an interaction made me smile. Because seeing the other stools lining up next to mine on both sides, empty as they were, I was one customer for this workman.


    Whistling a (horribly both awful and awfully whistled) tune ¡­ my bowl of noodle didn''t take long before showing the tip of its nose.


    And breathing of its sauce and vapors, drool accumulated in my mouth when I nodded to the laborer of noodles. I let him know it smelled good and would certainly taste even better.


    Paying him off in advance with however many coins of silver I''d grabbed from the pouch fastened to my belt, "Thanks for the meal! You keep the change~"


    And when my stomach ordered "growl!!!" I understand I should be eating at once.


    Digging within the bowl, what followed was but pleasure and contentment manifesting itself deep in me.


    Unhurrying myself in my affair with that bowl, I took no more than five minutes in order to finish it.


    During those five minutes, the cook¨Cor no, the chef¨Cbefore me had had enough time to thank me countless times, even though he was obviously embarrassed doing it, and treasured the coins I''d gotten him.


    And following his way, I treasured the bowl of noodles he''d also gotten me.


    Suddenly, no more noodles and no more sauce left in my bowl, "Hm!¨Cthanks again for the meal, Mister¨Coh?"


    "Don''t go thinking you''re gettin'' away right now, son. ''Course I''ll serve ya another bowl!"


    "Oh! Do that, yes."


    And here we go again.


    This was another bowl for me.


    Got me kind of scared when I thought I wouldn''t ''be gettin'' away right now.'' Turned out after he''d so violently snatched away my bowl he presented another of the same noodles in front of me, immediately.


    "Ohhh ¡­ I thought you were making this one bowl for yourself, Mister."


    "Enough talk¨Cdig in, why don''t ya!"


    "Yes, Mister."


    Slurping many noodles, even when I was full of noodles, already, the taste of them wasn''t any lesser.


    Beautifully done, chef. Beautifully done.


    In the same fashion, I had eaten again.


    Did I want another bowl??


    "No."


    Was ''ya'' sure?


    "No. Uh¨Cyes. I mean, yes."


    And when I swore I''d simply misspelled that¨C''NO!'' he insisted.


    That was yet another bowl for me, heh.


    I accepted since he insisted so much. But did I give him that much, though? Obviously, he was behaving this way because he felt like he owed me something, hm.


    It left me thinking I should probably inquire about stuff while I could. Since he so much wanted to repay me, he''d be answering me. Well.


    Meanwhile, he hadn''t prepared in advance another bowl for me; so he had to get down to it at once.


    And thinking what I thought ¡­ I hesitantly asked ¨C he hardly understood my questions, but upon many repeating and rephrasing, he would each time answer, filling me in about many topics:


    "What is a kingdom, Mister?"


    A piece of land (country, state) ruled over by a king or queen.


    "Is the princess title that big of a title, in this kingdom?"


    Of course it was. Anyone of our kind hardly ever even gets to exchange a few words with one.


    "Where is the princess'' home? Where should she actually be finding herself, right now?"


    In the castle.


    And there still were many questions for that professional noodle maker. My mind overflowed with them.. Thankfully, I''m sure he''d reply to them all.

 Chapter 159 - Playing Pranks!

    And I still had many questions for that professional noodle maker.


    "What is a castle?"


    "I can follow my nose, then again, but just in case: where is the castle?"


    "Is it okay to go to the castle the way I was, or would I be expelled or something?"


    "What do you think, Mister, lies behind the story? This is the quest that I have to accomplish ¡­ and for this, I have to follow the princess as a first step, but what do you think lies behind the ''story'' the quest mentions, Mister?"


    "How many mountains is this city?"


    "Three mountains are a lot; that means the city is very big compared to other villages?"


    "Is everything going to be okay?"¨C"Should I be visiting the city?"¨C"Are adventurers even cooler than what I thought?"¨C"Is it really not possible to somehow stare at the sun without going blind??"¨C"When is my bowl of noodles arriving?"¨C"Do I ask too many questions, after all?"


    These were many questions. And to these many questions, naturally, there were many answers.


    The system said ''What lies behind the story¡­?'' and this was supposed to be my way¨Cmy quest¨Cafter the one I''d completed on the battlefield.


    And doing this very quest, I should be following the princess. Why did I not follow and tag along longer with her when I could?


    Well, I had stuff to discuss with Old Sipping.


    So that was that; but I was here, now.


    And I could be devout to my guide again.


    I also figured I just had to follow the Guiding Fragrance in any case, and that''d be it.


    So I can find the princess pretty easily. My nose would guide me somewhere in this direction.


    And this added up to the information that chef had just given me before he served me my third bowl of his refreshing noodles.


    "Thanks for the meal~"


    Momentarily surprised of how my stomach could still process another bowl after all I ate, I immediately dug in, lost in my thoughts.


    This piece of land was a kingdom. A kingdom was ruled over by a king or a queen. Which is it in this regard, I don''t know, but anyhow; the king''s home was the castle.


    Answering my many questions, it seems to the noodle maker that all of what I was asking really was obvious and funny. That made him guffaw a lot; which incidentally brought himself two new customers who commented that his laugh was ''way too much, that''s awesome,'' asking him for noodles.


    And when he added that I must''ve been reading too many books and but that he still encouraged me to go and meet with the princess (whom I most likely also was in love with, according to his wild guesses¨Cthough it was fine if I didn''t wanna say, he was cool with that) since I was just a kidding kid.


    Incidentally, now, a princess (there were many princesses in the castle, apparently) lived with the king. They were a family, and naturally would be sharing the same castle (most of the time).


    What was a castle? Well, I just asked that to be sure, to be honest. But yeah, I had it in sight. I could make out of itself in the distance to the west.


    And that was about all the information that was needing inquiring.


    Relatively rapidly, I finished my third bowl of noodles. Now, I really was full, though.


    Shaking my head at the obviously rhetorical question the noodle maker threw at me, I said that no, I didn''t want another bowl and that I was being sincere, and couldn''t be more sincere than that.


    ?''What lies behind the story?'' ¨C Let the Player get to the princess Elina and get all comfy with her.?


    Heard the guide? It was time to go. According to the noodle maker getting into the castle was an impossible thing for me to do.


    Obviously, the royalties wouldn''t simply welcome anyone in. This could be dangerous. This could be stupid.


    I''d still need to get to my princess, though. If I don''t follow the guide, what do I follow, exactly? And for a parasite anyway


    Parting with my stool, I turned to the street behind my back.


    Peering around, I made sure nobody was looking at me. I just had to make sure nobody was looking at me, then I would be off.


    All the humans were so seemingly absorbed in themselves ¡­ but then again, there still were these humans busying the noodle maker next to me, now.


    If I did ''that,'' they''d notice me. That was for sure.


    And there also was the noodle maker himself. He was too focused on me. I couldn''t go unnoticed if I pulled ''that'' off.


    "Well, whatever. Not like they''re gonna do a thing about it, ha."


    I''d parted with my stool. And now I''d go and plunge under the counter of that man''s cabin¨Cand poof!


    My human form was canceled: I fell down and hit the ground in between two cobblestones of the ground.


    "Where¨Cwhere ya ran off to, son??"


    "Hyah!!¨Cdidn''t that kid just disappear!"


    "But ¡­ there''s no trace, right¡­? No. He must be hidden underneath the cart ¡­ playing pranks ¡­ ah, the little scoundrel."


    There they go, agitating themselves for me.


    "No, but ya sure he''s hidden somewhere under my stuff, eh? Can''t see ''em nowhere¡­"


    "Pah!¨Che must''ve gone, then. Pah, the scoundrel! Playing pranks!"


    "But I saw ¡­ he literally ¡­ I must be delirious."


    "Don''t worry ''bout anything, babe. Kid''s just playing pranks, hah! He must''ve run off to somewhere far, already!"


    "Eh ¡­ well, he could''a at least say goodbye ¡­ but anyways!¨Cwho up to another bowl, customers, eh??"


    "I ¡­ think I''m good."


    "Heard the lady? We''re good."


    "Oh. Sure, customers."


    This was the real me. A simple little black insect, with its legs and sturdy head, so little that it''d manage to fall into that one rift between two cobblestones of the ground.


    And I felt much more comfortable being the real me.


    Keeping up that Character on forever wasn''t so tiring, don''t get me wrong, but it simply felt more normal to be a parasite.


    It''s me, it''s always been me, and will always be.


    I felt more relaxed and cool~


    That, and it sure was cold and fresh down there. And these little rocks paving the ground sure seems way bigger like this.


    Getting my tiny tentacles to work up together, I crawled back up from the ground.


    And they aren''t so much yelling anymore because of my disappearance. That''s cool.


    Well, let''s not pay them too much attention, now.


    I''m a busy man¨Cor no!... a busy parasite.


    And busy parasites don''t just stay idling for no reason.


    I got to go.


    With this ''real'' me. This ''real'' form. I can get pretty much anywhere.


    Castle full of enemies (humans, so naturally) or not ¡­ anything at all wouldn''t be a problem!


    Without further delay, let''s go~

 Chapter 160 - Going Far, Far, Far

    My parasite form: how refreshing.


    One oval sort of puffed balloon. Pitch dark. Very smooth. Super tiny. With crawling legs. Wandering around in the Rinceville Kingdom towards my goal.


    I was being true to myself. And it was just like this: how refreshing.


    So much so, that it got me thinking back on these times when I first discovered my true nature.


    Everything was so blurry, and to me, as I first thought I''d been discovering myself; I was that human, lost in this big hall restaurant.


    Only minutes after that, thankfully, I''d been awakened. Awakened in the sense I discovered the true me. And I knew the true me. That parasite kind of me. The real me.


    How truly refreshing.


    And so, I was out in the wild. Streets and pathways? There were only that, in a big city like this one. Naturally then, the streets and pathways so happened to find themselves on my way.


    I was using them traveling, leaping, and jumping forward that I could be moving.


    One was better off leaping and jumping than simply crawling.


    This way of moving oneself (one-parasite-self, we have to specify) around was way, way more convenient.


    Using relentlessly the crawling legs was too much of a hassle. And when I started down the track towards my objective, I rather rapidly and decisively thought to renounce on it after I saw how ineffective that was.


    And the cobblestones of the ground supported my tiny insect-like body.


    Getting myself going, what I''d also decided was: never ever let your leaping insect pet walk alongside humans.


    The leaping insect pet was very tiny, you know.


    And the walking humans were very FAT.


    Yes, FAT.


    FAT.


    Fat and enormous. Compared to the real me, that is. So tall, so large, so quick ¡­ they were dangerous.


    So I repeat: never let your insect pet go walking beside humans. That''s too dangerous. I''ve already been stomped upon by one human inadvertently¨Cbut I''m too sturdy.


    Still though, being stomped upon could be dangerous. It wasn''t agreeable in any case.


    Leaping on the sidewalk was out of the question.


    Where else, then? Well, wasn''t there the middle of the road?


    That was that. And here I am, leaping my way forward, as we so casually and amusingly speak, on the middle of the many carriages'' way.


    The carriages were fat, too. Don''t get me wrong. Although, them, they were way more spacious and easily avoidable.


    Just gotta stay away from the wheels, and be still while it passes you up. In some ways, they''re just like birds, carriages.


    They fly by me.


    And the road sure is long. There will be many birds. All of them flying above me. And I, still leaping on and on, would gradually come closer to that which I was after:


    ?Main quest: ''What lies behind the story?'' ¨C Meet with the princess of Rinceville at her apartments and get all comfy with her.?


    The royalties'' castle, I guess.


    It can never be too soon. I want to go there, and so I will go there. And that''s what''s fun about adventuring, mostly. This is basically like adventuring, after all, right?


    My voyage would be unfolding.


    The voyage. It was long. But following the main path, that is to say, the guide, quest, system, or whatever ¡­ passing through plenty of streets and alleys, seeing folks going about life in their so many ways, still leaping throughout the horizon ¡­ I''d eventually arrived in front of this giant forest.


    ¡­ but hold on a second. I had to come to a stop, right there, and settle my little legs on the cobblestone I was on at the moment.


    A giant forest?


    In an even more gigantic city?


    I mean, sure, why not. I''m sure this could be a thing.


    Though, now, I''ve been following the direction the noodle maker had indicated. The royalties'' castle was supposed to be in my way.


    And yet, what was I seeing, not with my eyes, but through mana only, right now?


    Hmm ¡­ sure. I''m at the right place. There''s no mistaking it. Though, it really is huge, this forest. Or maybe should I be referring to you as ''garden,'' huh?


    Sure, I''ll call you this. I''ll call you a garden.


    A huge garden. A garden that I should qualify as royal, I guess. A royal garden.


    It was huge. It was organized. It was luxurious.


    The green of itself extended from one point to another opposite point in the distance.


    And you can believe me when I say that. I''m not exaggerating in the slightest. Along with [Mana Perception], upon concentrating the best I could, I could really sight the esthetic bushes from far away.


    Spreading itself the way it did, I was yet thinking of it as a forest.


    And the sun, still going down and down, as seconds, minutes, and soon hours passed by, was still much radiating of its light, hanging high yet falling down on the many terraces and gardens.


    Which allowed the green of this place to shine even greener and stronger.


    Of course, this wasn''t a forest.


    Or maybe it was. A forest with a beautiful white and beige castle in the middle of it.


    Or maybe it wasn''t in the middle of it, and a bit more forward, but hey, that wouldn''t matter.


    Fact was, there was a castle here.


    I was headed the right way. Thank you again, Noodle Maker Sir.


    In contrast with the gardens'' green, the sun''s yellow, this castle would add up to its beautiful white color.


    With its beautifully shaped arched architectures and the way, it spread itself so evenly and harmoniously across the flat terraces, upon which it would widen present itself proudly ¡­ if not even with a touch of stubborn arrogance ¡­ it would see me as I saw it.


    This is it, I thought. This is the royalties'' domain. And that''s where the guide is taking me.


    Can''t wait to see what''s in there for me with the quest. Maybe I''ll be the winner of some ¡­ well, I don''t even know why I''m hyped, to be honest.


    I guess I''m just looking forward for something to go down so as to create more depth and reason for my life. Maybe stability isn''t for me. Maybe stability is for me.


    ¨COh, and never mind. That castle, the royalties'' domain? Was it, or was it not?


    Of course, it was. But was it all about it? About this royalties'' domain?


    Isn''t the forest ¡­ or, ahem, gardens part of this, too.


    Going along that long wall circling around the gardens, I stumbled upon a domed gate.


    So there was a gate to that rampart. And I thought I''d only wait for it to be a bit lower so that I would jump it over in one go. Well, this isn''t a bad surprise.


    The rampart was circling the gardens and castle. And so obviously, it would indeed be acting as a fence.


    A very long and kind of high fence.


    But that fence has a rift.


    And obviously, then again, with the two soldiers ¡­ or maybe these ones should be called not soldiers but guards ¡­ guarding the gate as they were, obviously, this whole collection of beautiful gardens, terraces, and royal apartments, was part of the royalties'' domain.


    Two guards were posted here by the gates.


    Now that I had seen that gate, I leaped my way up to it.


    Very soon, with approximatively fifty consecutive jumps, I was standing before it.


    This gate was just some sort of crossing point. Because they were no gates to be seen hanged by the two extremities of the joining ramparts.


    Yes. There were only guards. And standing up very formally the way they were, armored super heavily with a spear and shield in each''s hands, their eyes eventually betrayed their sternness from time to time as they wandered here and there, towards the horizon, they were standing guards.


    In their seriousness, they would suffice as to fulfill the duty of the reinforced sturdy gate that was absent. The royalties could certainly do without it, with these two guards of theirs.


    That, and we weren''t only in their kingdom ¡­ but in their very kingdom''s capital.


    Laying a gate?¨Cnah, they ain''t needing such a stupid thing.


    That left a hole for me to go through, following still following the route like a good law-abiding citizen of theirs.


    Naturally, I helped myself and went through it. Climbing up the ramparts would''ve been way too much of a hassle.


    I happily leaped through the gate one jump after the other.


    I can go in without even causing trouble again ¡­ that''s very cool.


    And one of the two guards noticed me before the other:


    ¨C"Oh. Look at that, coworker. Someone passing the gate illegally!.... just kiddin'': hah, hah."

 Chapter 161 - Grasshopper

    That left a hole for me to go through, following still following the route like a good law-abiding citizen of theirs.


    Naturally, I helped myself and went through it. Climbing up the ramparts would''ve been way too much of a hassle.


    I happily leaped through the gate one jump after the other.


    I can go in without even causing trouble again ¡­ that''s very cool.


    And one of the two guards noticed me before the other:


    ¨C"Oh. Look at that, coworker. Someone passing the gate illegally!... just kiddin'': hah, hah."


    "What! Where? Seriously? That? Be serious."


    "Err ¡­ sure. Just a grasshopper, though."


    "Leave it be and temper yourself. You never know when someone really tries their way in illegally. You must be ready anytime."


    "Ah ¡­ ''that so."


    "A veteran''s word. Take it."


    "Mmm, sure. ¡­ You never know when someone illegally tries their way in. ¡­ Noted."


    And that was for sure. Surprisingly, the older soldier was right. And the younger one ¡­ well, aside from setting his eyes on me, narrowing them, and muttering stuff to himself, he didn''t do anything.


    Did he take that up to the word and decided to even mistrust a ''grasshopper''?


    Well, that was that¨Cand being creeped out I still followed my way.


    Farther behind the open gate, the royalties'' domain was spreading to no end.


    Terraces in abundance. Gardens and fountains, too. Statues, here and there. Noblemen and women, going about whatever was their affair down here. And patrolling guards.


    Well, there was a lot to wonder at. I didn''t give all this too much attention, though. I was just a passerby.


    And so, I only got all my legs to work, making my tiny black smooth shell to go jumping and jumping around.


    I passed through the gardens. It was long, but there was an end to them.


    They were making up for the better part of the royalties'' domain.


    And now, the beige and gray castle was nearer to me.


    Big gates and whatnot. I still didn''t pay attention.


    The same way I got all my way up to here, within the domain I needed to enter; I slipped into the castle.


    Sliding myself in was an easy thing for an insect to do. People looked down on bugs. And that''s what they took me for.


    I was in.


    And there was a big hall.


    Super giant, and super royalty-like. My eyes couldn''t number all chandeliers and paintings and other fancy stuff decorating this place.


    Many people were in there. Maids, soldiers, and nobles.


    But well, then again: this wasn''t my stop.


    I stayed on the bus ¡­ and I got farther away.


    Farther away, but still in between all these walls.


    They were so many, the walls. The corridors and galleries were virtually as numerous as the walls.


    Up till now, I''d only been following the guide and its directions ¡­ but at this point, everything was confusing to my senses.


    Shall I proceed onward by this way ¡­ or this way?


    Woah ¡­ finally got out of this endless gallery of arts; this or that way, now?


    Okay, and now my guesses are, taking whichever way would put me on the right track ¡­ correct?


    Well, my thoughts on this point were by far way too numerous.


    And I came to think that the inner part of this royalties'' domain really couldn''t be compared to the outside.


    While the outside was grand in its broad distances and large fields of green, the inside of the attractive castle was grand in its ¡­ this was a maze.


    And I was mad at it. Mad at maze. Mad maze. Ha, ha, ha. Very funny.


    Moving on, moving on:


    When I was outside, it was easy to follow the guiding fragrance. Because it was just pointed in one direction and that was what I needed to follow.


    Now, though, there simply are too many directions, I think. Which leaves it completely clueless?... no, it''s not that it''s clueless, it''s just that there must be so many ways guiding to the same spot.


    The spot where Princess Elina should be.


    And so ¡­ yeah, let''s be heading this way, I can feel people''s presence ¡­ maybe it''s her??


    I don''t think it is. Otherwise, I''d have sensed it.


    These corridors and hallways are pretty empty anyhow, what are these two doing there ¡­ hop!¨Chop!¨Chop!¨Chop!¨Chop!¨Chop!¨Chop!¨Chop!¨Chop!¨Chop!¨Chop!¨Chop!¨Chop!¨Chop!¨Chop!¨Chop!¨Chop!


    And there I am, folks~


    Seventeen ''hops!'' would amount to seventeen jumps.


    I arrived in yet another corridor. This one was bigger, though. Maybe I was onto something? The right direction, maybe?


    Well, I could only guess.


    And anyhow, the two''s conversation increased in volume as I got nearer to them.


    They were two young noblemen. And as I thought I''d just pass by them and go about my way; I was first intrigued by their clothes.


    All the noblemen and women I''d met on my way, they were all following a certain dress code and attire.


    These two were different: they reeked even more strongly of riches and wealthiness.


    It immediately reminded me of big sister Elina. I was on the right track. If I saw people like her, then most likely, I was on the right track.


    And so, I stopped a bit by them as they still talked, their backs up against wall, not particularly looking directly at themselves.


    To say the least, they were beautifully dressed. And not in an extravagant way or anything. It suited them, and I paused to analyze that.


    In the future, I''d want to be classy like them.


    And then again, they really reminded me of Elina ¡­ when I suddenly overheard that very name.


    ¨C"Elina, Elina, Elina."


    "¡­ I know, right?"


    They were still going about their relaxed and unformal discussion.


    "Let her do, let her do, younger brother."


    "Hm! Why do you keep saying that? You really think we should let her ¡­ ''do''??"


    The two young and refined men sounded angry when they spoke of big sister Elina.


    "She''s our sister. Our younger sister. ¡­ But I understand you''re pissed off. I am too."


    Oh ho? They really sounded angry, now.


    What was it with big sister Elina? Did she do something wrong?? Why are they so ''pissed off,'' as they say?


    It aroused my curiosity and chased away my boredom. Of course I''d stay and overhear the two boys.


    "Right, older brother?!... She first has the heroes from the other world for herself ¡­ and now, ''that''?"


    "Heh. What''s wrong, though? You''re showing signs of jealousy, younger brother¨C"


    "No but seriously!" the younger brother tapped his heel against the ground, which made me tremble with the wave of the shock. "First off, she only is doing all this to impress Father because she doesn''t wanna marry into that old count''s family¡­!"


    "That''s the way. I''m letting you vent, my boy."


    "And I mean ¡­ why are you acting so cool about it, older brother?? Say it pisses you off too¡­!


    "Sure. It pisses me¨C"


    ¨C"She''s just a woman! She should know her place!"


    Oh, boy. He tapped yet another time his heel into the pavement, angrily continuing, "So, she just does all that for her own sake ¡­ the little selfish cheeky fool ¡­ and ¡­ woah.


    "Does Elina realize to what point the battle near Ladafar (the one which has only been wrapped up today, did you know, older brother?) was a complete failure!¨Cshe may have won, but the casualties in soldiers, though?


    "Doesn''t she see she isn''t suited for this? And Father laughed at her saying she go and campaign with our troops! At such a sensible time! What are we, clowns??"


    "I know. But what can we do? As you say, Father has given his approval. Let her do as she pleases ¡­ till she fails. That''s all we should be doing."


    "¨Cokay, and what about this?! What about the fact she got herself that ''my new powerful asset for the sake of the Kingdom''s cause,'' like she so well says, blah blah blah ¡­ she already talks and brags about it to her personal maids, the fool¡­!"


    "And the oracles have been clear with Father, yup. I join you on that. She''s stupid, the dumb little sister will never change. Then again, that threat the oracles are talking about¨C"


    "And we already know the whole matter of it. For fuck''s sake. The oracles have been clear, yes, older brother. We can''t trust any outsider in these times of crisis ¡­ I know we aren''t yet in the middle of ''that'' crisis, but man."


    "Yet, she gets herself ¡­ a monster ¡­ huh. You''re sure it''s ''that,'' though?"


    "My sources are sure. The surest. You can trust me. She speaks way too much. She''s already leaking her own little secret. Red-handed. Seriously."


    "Well."


    "The prophecy is for real, older brother! I know you might not take this too seriously, but it''s for real¨C"


    "Now, lower your voice."


    "Tsk. We''ll have to do something about that. And enough of this conversation."


    "Su¨Csure.


    "I''m taking my leave¡­¨Coh!... see that?"


    Oh!


    No?


    No.


    No!


    Up till now, I only was sideways to them, stealthily crawling, my way towards them ¡­ at some point, I passed them, but paused, thinking I''d listen to them more.


    But see what the younger human boy just said?¨Che went on again, "That¨Cwoah!... that a grasshopper?"


    Please, no.

 Chapter 162 - Its Just The Game

    The young man became angrier and angrier ¡­ and their conversation didn''t seem to be going anywhere.


    He decided to ended the conversation.


    And his counterpart, the older brother, only agreed.


    As the younger boy was about to take his leave, though ... "Oh!


    Oh?


    No?


    No.


    He isn''t looking at me ¡­ by any chance?


    Mistrustfully and frowning my insect-like face, I turned towards him, and ¡­ "Meh," would''ve been what I''d have said, expressing my ¡­ well.


    "That¨Cwoah!... that''s a grasshopper?"


    And, "Please, no," I would''ve also added. "Am not a grasshopper."


    "Do you see it, do you see it???"


    "¡­ No. What?"


    "That, that, over there."


    "Hmm ¡­ oh, I see it."


    "A grasshopper ¡­ or what?"


    "Nah. Must be a cricket."


    "It''s a grasshopper!¨Cnot a cricket!¨Cand I love these!"


    Damn. Neither a grasshopper nor a cricket!


    How can they all not tell??


    I''m not an insect! Am a parasite!


    ¨CBut anyway, let''s run!


    Their conversation sure was interesting and full of wonders (did they talk about me, during this conversation?) but I had to go running, now.


    In the first place, I wasn''t to stay here and eavesdrop on their conversation. Old would''ve said that it is rude.


    I didn''t want to be rude.


    Now, it was too late, but I could still run.


    Maybe running would absolve me of my rudeness. Maybe it would not. Maybe their conversation was of some real importance to me. Maybe it was not. Maybe I really was a grasshopper. Maybe I really was not.


    Well, thinking that among other things, I stumbled my way down some nearby stairs in order to escape that younger human, whose eyes weren''t so angry and loathing but rather filled with sparkles.


    He must''ve been fond of grasshoppers.


    Unluckily for him, I already was out of sight.


    I could leap very fast, then I could stumble those little stairs to the side in a very insect-y like way.


    Anyhow, I was off!


    My mission up till now was big sister Elina!


    Hurriedly going down to following the guide ¡­ I worked my way up to the stairs again, and took the stairs going upward again.


    I did that yet another time.


    And the kid fond of grasshoppers really was out of my face for good.


    Where was I again?


    Oh, hm, it''s this way.


    After the stairs, the place opened up on a little hall again.


    The search of the princess was still up. Where would I find her? I''d been looking out for her for quite a long time now. But this little hall, there, I think I''m on the right track again.


    And by that, I mean she wasn''t certainly really far from me.


    And ¡­ the quest, the quest, the quest. I wanted to do the quest. I only was living for this. The quest.


    Sensing around, all my legs entangled themselves all together again, and¨Cwoosh!¨Cat my own scale, I was rushing in the right direction¨Cwoosh!¨Cand I leaped again at full speed!


    Very soon, that''s right, I thought. That''s right here. On that sign, there was written something about apartments. It must be where she dwells. I''m sure of it. It guides me up to here, and now I just gotta get behind that door¨Cah?


    The door''s handle is being clutched ¡­ someone comes out.


    No.


    Not someone.


    They''re two.


    Two ''someones.''


    Mai ¡­ maids?


    That''s the word they used, right? ''Her personal maids.'' Was that them? These two people got out of this door.


    From the very same door, I think is the one.


    "Y¡­yeah, right? Her Ladyship already is asleep."


    "Her leading the campaign surely has been hard on her ¡­ well-being. And health. I''m hoping she gets the rest she deserves."


    "That''s exactly what I told her, mark you. It''s been really hard, mm-hm! But she has achieved great results, that''s very normal."


    "Mm-hm. That she has. And naturally, she is tired after that. ¡­ Well."


    "You''re right. Let''s keep going. Gotta take care of the washing, now."


    "Mm-hm. So that she sees it all done by the time she wakes up ¡­ I''m excited, maybe she''ll thank us¡­!"


    "Hehehe. You really love her, don''t you¨C"


    "And who doesn''t? Heh."


    Move it, humans. That''s right; go, go.


    The two girls in maid outfits took their leave. Still continuing their conversation, which held big sister Elina as its main topic, they left her room and went away.


    I couldn''t see them when as soon as they''d closed the apartments'' door. Why was that? Well, I''d skillfully slipped in while they went out.


    The door was just opened for me to go in just at the right moment.


    And surely, I wouldn''t open it by myself when I heard they locked it after them.


    The monster was in.


    The monster could go on to completing the quest, now.


    The monster only needed to get all comfortable with the princess.


    That was it. And that would be it.


    The room the monster just entered was spacious.


    Truly spacious.


    And from one widely opened window, from which the winds would come and make themselves comfortable inside of the bedroom, many sun rays also got in, lighting up the whole of this confined chamber.


    Within this room, the monster could observe desks, shelves, closets. All of which being way too imperial, majestic, beautiful, extravagant.


    Carpets of the finest quality, too. Upon which one would find either a little throne, a little coffee table, or any other little dumb expensive accessory one would want to get themselves.


    It was a mess. Without being a real mess. A royal mess. The monster sure wasn''t familiar with such riches.


    Wildly and hurriedly scanning around myself: paintings in abundance, covering every six walls of the very grand bedroom.


    All of them were encased and enveloped in this golden fabric wherever they were.


    Also, animal skins; well-taken care of, and hung around on the walls as banners would be, further decorating the royalty''s bedroom.


    So many details. So much riches.


    The monster, up till now, certainly had come across riches and wealth going about finding that special bedroom.


    To that point, though, I hadn''t.


    But anyhow: the princess.


    In the middle of this horribly funny bedroom, there was that huge double bed.


    Adorned by the same very expensive-looking fabrics and linens, golden outlined, up against one wall.


    Many sheets of the finest quality, then again, were to be found and worn by this very bed. Above them, many blankets and a duvet, disorganized and unevenly spread upon the thick mattress.


    Then again, one layer above these blankets and duvet, there was a woman.


    One noblewoman.


    She was sleeping soundly on her bed, on her back, without a worry in the world.


    She also was completely exposed to the monster.


    "Heh," did I chuckle once I''d regained that stinky human form for no real reason but the wish to simply be calmly chuckling.


    Aside from the only thin layer of blanket covering her body¨Cthe noblewoman was completely exposed to the monster.


    But the monster didn''t feel the urge to chuckle anymore.


    ?''What lies behind the story?'' ¨C Meet with the princess of Rinceville at her apartments and get all comfy with her.?


    Rather, the monster only slipped in the blankets of that double bed.


    ''Get all comfy with her.''


    Hm.


    The monster wondered whether this was the way or not ¡­ but ended up not wondering too much.


    After all, getting all comfortable needed not thinking.


    ''What lies behind the story?''


    What story?


    The monster''s story.


    Or should I rather say Skill''s story?


    My story.


    It was my story.


    Only kinda.


    Why ''only kinda''?


    ''Cause it also is the story of the Game.


    And likewise, it also is the story of Boramana.


    I didn''t know about my story. Or the Game''s. Or Boramana''s. Or the Player''s. Or the Players''.


    Well.


    It was true.


    I knew nothing.


    Nothing much of anything.


    ¨CAnd suddenly, I fell asleep.


    Getting so ''comfy,'' I did not think about anything but getting comfortable and relaxed. My eyelids became suddenly heavy.


    I heard the princess moaning. I turned towards her. And then it became all black ¡­ and funny.


    Yes, I fell asleep.


    Yes, without thinking about anything.


    Yes, not even about the reason I''d been brought up here. In this very bedroom. Accompanying this very noblewoman. With the sole purpose of getting ''all comfy.''


    Yes, I didn''t think about that.


    I didn''t think about why I had been brought up here by the Guide.


    Or should I rather say by the Game.


    I didn''t also think about the fact this was all only to hear about ''that,'' story.


    The story of the Game.


    By Isekai Production.


    And I had been involved in ''that.''


    I''m the Player, after all.


    But, hey.


    It''s just a game.


    She called it a benediction.


    Rather, it was a malediction.


    But, hey.


    It''s just the Game.

 Chapter 163 - Prologue

    In the beginning, there was Shop.


    Then we all said, "Shop''s will shall prevail."


    To this day, there are ''we.''


    And we still do say, "Shop''s will shall prevail."


    .


    .


    .


    This is ''we.''


    We are waiting. We are with us. We are in a cave. We just need to wait. To wait, to wait, to wait. We just need to wait.


    The orders will come to us.


    We are waiting. And we count the days. We are waiting. We are with us.


    We have been ascribed that cavern so that we would wait patiently here. Awaiting the orders.


    Orders, orders, orders.


    It has been decades since there were no orders.


    Orders, orders, orders.


    And we, Shops, wait for orders.


    To wait for orders, to wait for orders, to wait for orders.


    We just have to be patient.


    Shop''s will shall prevail.


    That is exact. That is correct. Shop''s will shall prevail.


    Therefore, we wait from this cave. We wait in this cave. We wait for this cave. We count with this cave. We count, we count, we count ¡­ and we are with us!


    "Dro¨Cdro¨Cdro¨Cdrop of ¡­ of ¡­ drop, drop, drop!" we shouted ... or was it us?


    There were two us. Two Shops. And we were with Shop.


    Us is annoying. Us annoy we. We annoy us.


    But we cannot do anything about us. Aside from hearing that hideously ugly melodic tone being chanted to us; we cannot do anything against us.


    "Drops of wa-a-ater~" we chanted, shouting, again. Most likely driven by sore and putrid madness. Just like we were mad. Maybe we were. We do not know.


    The stammering chanting was annoying; and yet, we have to wait.


    Shop''s will shall prevail.


    "They¨Cthey¨Cthey¨Cthey ¡­ have ¡­ have ¡­ they, they, they!" we shouted melodically and stammering again!... when we became even more annoyed by us.


    But we still waited. We were a good Shop, after all.


    We waited patiently.


    Shop''s will shall prevail.


    We waited, and we continued on, shouting to our loudest, "They have sto-o-oped! Damn, damn, damn ¡­ we shout, we shout, we shout ¡­ we ¡­ we."


    We really were annoying us. And we really were mad. Both mad at us and simply mad.


    "What again?" we responded, stoically.


    We always were stoical. We needed to. Always. We were a good Shop, after all.


    "The drops of water!... they have stopped their dripping!... why?... but why?... but why???... but why!" we cried hysterically, banging our head against the cave''s rocks.


    Then it occurred to us we were hurt.


    We should stop banging our head against the cave''s rocks.


    But we are annoyed, too. So we simply bang our head against the cave''s wall, when we are annoyed.


    When ¡­ us ¡­ we ¡­ us does¨Cdo, do, do. We cannot make mistakes. Nor can we allow ourselves to even slightly be treading and approaching the mistake. We are Shops, after all.


    Shop''s will shall prevail.


    When us bang our head against the cave''s rocks, we are happy. Because us automatically become less annoying.


    The banging head of us was going to break the cave''s wall if us continue.


    "We are annoyed by us," we then managed, talking to us. "Kindly stop annoying us. Shop''s will prevail."


    "Shop''s will prevail," we simply responded.


    Thus, we reckoned we were quite behaving commendably. We calmed ourselves down. And we took back where we left off: waiting.


    To wait, to wait, to wait.


    For orders, for orders, for orders.


    That is what we do.


    Although we will soon ask for the pieces of chalk ¡­ we allowed ourselves to wait for now. For a little time. For a very little time.


    So we waited. We could wait for orders. So we waited. In this cave. Cave which we have been ascribed by Shops.


    In order to wait. In order to wait. In order to wait.


    Wait for the quest.


    We will kill them all. We know we will. We will kill the two old men. Set their house on fire. And when the ''new-comer'' will think to come to them; he will find them all dead. And we will take back what is ours.


    But this quest will be for later, later, later.


    For now, we only have to wait.


    And we are still in this cave. Where everything is mostly dark. Where we found ourselves with us¨Cthe other Shop and our only companion¨Cbanging our head against the cave''s rocks, from time to time.


    Where the drops of water from the moisture of the upper-ground fall and run all their way down to here, somehow passing through every rock, stone, and chunk of earth, then getting down here, showing themselves through the rift in the cave''s rocky, uneven roof.


    Where these very drops of water dive down headfirst and shatter themselves against the rocks of the poorly cut floor.


    Where when these very drops of water do that, we cannot help but bang our head against the cave''s rocky wall.


    Where the same us cries hysterically each time there happens to be a shortage of drops of water.


    Where the same, crying hysterically us, always come to calm ourselves down before asking us, "Wh¨Cwh¨Cwh¨Cwh¨Cwh¨Cwh¨Cwhere are they cha-a-alks at!" both shouting and chanting unevenly yet melodically before we generally always follow it with a threat to bang our head against the cave''s wall.


    "¨CWe''ll bang our head¨C" We stopped this, "Do not bang our head. We will cause problems to Shops. We know we have lost our chalks. We can buy it from the Shop."


    We stopped this, indeed. We stopped this in the past and will stop this in the future when such a situation arises again.


    The stupid and defective Shop was stupid.


    He¨Cwe replied, "R¨Cright! That is what Shops do¨Cdo¨Cdo!"


    And, finally, where we always observe this same particular play from the same stage, standing by, a few meters away from us, guarding the cave''s entrance.


    The cave is underneath ruins. And the ruins are often visited. Our guarding the cave''s entrance thus was and will always be required ¡­ up until we receive the orders for the quest.


    "We will buy chalks from the Sho-o-op!" we shouted somehow still chanting driven by intense joy. "And so right away~"


    That is great:


    Now that we¨Cour companion, the other Shop¨Chave calmed down, we can wait again.


    We always go about this. About the same routine. Everyday. Every single day. It has been like this for now about seven years. And so, every single day. We remember. And we know.


    We wait; we count the dripping drops of water to keep being sane and entertained; we see the drops of water have stopped dripping; we cannot wait anymore; we yell at ourselves, asking irrelevant questions about the quest about how and why and why and how and why have the drops of water stopped, hysterically; we bang our head against the rocks in delirium; we tell ourselves to stop because we would end up causing problems to shops if we continue like this; we stop; we can wait again.


    And so, we repeat, every single day for the past seven years or so. So much so, that this is embarrassing: we have lost the count of days.


    Ring!¨Cand we opened the Shop Interface, just like we had indicated to us to do.


    Many items extended themselves before our eyes ¡­ when we did not hesitate and only bought [''Piece of Chalk'' Item x47].


    We made no comment, then again, on the absurdly high number of items purchased at once. We had enough credits. Our whim was no real problem. And that is what we were expecting from a defective Shop.


    With all the purchased pieces of chalk, we hurried ourselves to one of the cave''s rocky walls (while we were still standing by the entrance of the cavern, watching for any abnormality) and immediately got ourselves down to the task of nonsensically scribbling wild numbers about dates and counts of drops of water and other things we ourselves did not fully comprehend ¡­ everything was going fine, just like everything had always been going for the past seven years ¡­ when suddenly,


    "Shop''s will prevail."


    "¡­ Shop''s will prevail."


    We were both stifled at once. We regained our sanity on one side, and we stayed the way we were on the other.


    The fact of the matter was: we both sensed the newcomer''s presence.


    Of course, we had to undergo some change.


    The chalk fell off Shop''s finger, and we¨Cour Shop companion, the other Shop¨Cturned towards us¨Cthe Shop standing by the cave''s entrance.


    But we did not turn towards the other Shop companion.


    We knew too well what we would be finding if we did venture and turned to us.


    We were stoic.


    An evil and grim grin was adorned on the other Shop''s defective complexion. Loudly guffawing, pressing our stomach with our arms, falling to the ground in hysteria, we were now squirming ourselves in rapturous joy or gruesome madness.


    "He¨Che¨Che¨Che ¡­ he ¡­ he is around!"


    "We know," we mumbled in a very low voice. "Shop''s will prevail."


    "He¨Che¨Che ¡­ heh, heh, heh, hehehehe ¡­ hehehe ¡­ kehehehe ¡­ where ¡­ the drops of water ¡­ they don''t matter any any any any any any ¡­ anymore, heh, heh. ¡­ He''s come, he''s come."


    The Shops said another Shop Unit would take care of this and keep the newcomer away.


    What was the matter behind that? We could only wonder.


    Still wriggling ourselves down on the ground in hysteria, "He''s around, he''s around¡­ heh, hah, hoh, hih, hih¡­ " we became mad again, but we weren''t so much annoyed by us, this time about.


    We were too much self-absorbed in our thoughts: will we receive new instructions?


    "Heh, heh, heh ¡­ waiting is over ¡­ heh, heh, heh ¡­ hih, heh, hoh ¡­ hah!"


    Was waiting really over?


    The instructions received seven years ago by the Shops were made clear enough¨CRing!¨C"Huh?!"


    And we suddenly became speechless as if we had lost the ability to speak.


    ?Final Quest, ''Capture of Skill'' ¨C New instructions ¡­?


    We indeed were receiving new instructions.


    After all this time.


    He is nearby.


    How has Skill found us?


    "Hehehehehe ¡­ heh heh heh ¡­ hehehe!... heh! Heh! Heh!!"


    Ring!


    ?New instructions have been generated.?


    ?''Capture of Skill'' ¨C From the Shop Tab, buy the following item [Lizard x7] and offer it to¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C

 Chapter 164 - Debut

    Emerald calendar, day thirty-three.


    There is me.


    My name is Emerald.


    Emerald Emerald.


    That''s the name I''ve been given.


    I am not little man, nor kiddo, nor young man, nor young lad, nor my boy, nor strongest boy who''s ever been existing ¡­ ¨C nor the monster, nor MC, and nor the Player.


    Well, maybe the three lasts I still am. But all the aforementioned aren''t me anymore (I think).


    Yes, now, I go by the name of Emerald.


    And Emerald goes by the name of me.


    That is as simple as that, and that''s how it''ll have to be from now on.


    Why, you ask?


    Well, that ¡­ isn''t a long story: but you will come to know about it in due time. Only sit, and listen carefully.


    First off, anyhow: finally, I thought, the very ''emerald'' particle in the name of the emerald calendar makes plenty of sense.


    Finally, right? This was about time it did. About time it did for everyone.


    Still, though¨Cthat isn''t of the actuality.


    Because, yes. You read it right. It''s already been a month since I was born and came about living. Already a month. An entire month. Already thirty days and a few.


    Well, looking back behind me: I''ve really come a long way ¡­ right? I''ve done this and that thing met so and so people, killed this and that enemy, completed this and that quest ¡­ and so on so forth.


    An entire month is behind me; I''ve already done so much. And so much more has yet to come. Isn''t that cool, now?


    ¨CWell, no, okay. Maybe that isn''t of the actuality either. I mean, who cares about that, seriously? No one, right? Or if you cared about it, you''ve really got it all wrong.


    Let''s be talking about what is requiring talking:


    Adventure time.


    Being an adventurer.


    Or rather, becoming an adventurer, first.


    What of that, hah?


    This is of actuality. So tell me, what of that?


    That''s what I was looking forward to, correct? I''ve only been working towards that, kind of ever since the beginning, right?


    Working towards that goal so that I''d be having fun the way I always wanted, hmm?


    Do you not agree with me, now?


    Of course you do. Or maybe you don''t ¡­ but you also only jest. Ha, ha, ha. Because you actually must.


    What of the adventuring time, then, you rightfully and meaningfully ask?


    This is not adventuring time. Sorry for your loss. It is far from being the case. And I am mad at this. I have long been mad at it. Very, very mad. I''d even go as far as to say mad at it like a mad dog of some sort.


    Yes. Mad dog. Some sort of very strange and full of wonders mad dog. Namely, a civilized yet mad dog. That''s what I am. And I need to vent out.


    And venting, I think about all this. Me being a civilized mad dog of the best and rarest breed ever.


    So much rare, so much best, that the civilized, mad dog manages to be contained and retained in such petty school amphitheater.


    A school''s amphitheater. That is correct. I am in an amphitheater. I sit my butt and be still. That''s what I do. That, and I listen, too. I hear that teach going about his wild, not even understandable stuff, and I ideally jot things down (except that I don''t). Still sitting my butt, and still being stilled. And I am to be contained in it.


    Namely, then again, civilized. Mad yet civilized.


    That is: venting out.


    What am I even doing here? That vile Princess Elina. What''s she done to me? Did I sign up for any of this?


    To be perfectly brief: certainly not.


    But enough, I thought, then again. Enough of all this idle venting out without the undertaking of proper action to go against that tragedy. Enough.


    That is right: I said, "Enough," after I deeply sighed.


    I will end this comedy. I promise I will. But before doing so, I only need to figure out how, ehehe. Don''t sweat the small stuff. That''s correct, I only need to get myself out of this.


    For now, though, I don''t even know how to go about that.


    For now, then, let''s just be stilled and civilized ¡­ and not so mad, ideally. For I only need to be observant.


    I trust I''ll find a way out for me. For Emerald Emerald. Cool name~.


    In the meantime: this was my school.


    My magical school. Magical not because it was magic, but because of what they make you study, here.


    That is to say, the studies of magical energy. In all its forms and appearances. With all its causes and consequences. For all its applications and purposes.


    What is mana?


    What is magical energy?


    The whole tedious introduction of the what, why, how, where, when of everything we would be learning and assimilating in this school was done.


    And so, again, what is magical energy?


    The teach was onto that, right now. And equipped with his little piece of chalk and wide blackboard as well as his own mana and many examples; he explained, illustrated, showed, and justified.


    The teach talked for a long time, and that''s what I''ve retained from it:


    Magical energy,


    The world is ruled over by mana. The world in its entirety. There is nothing that isn''t of mana. Nothing that isn''t for mana. And nothing that isn''t with mana.


    Mana is mana. Mana is magical energy. Mana is a kind of energy. Mana is energy.


    Without energy, our world would be nothing. Without energy, nothing would even be. Without energy, nothing would ever be happening.


    Nothing would move. Nothing would fall. Nothing would fly. Nothing would open. Nothing would close. Nothing, nothing, nothing.


    Without energy, nothing would ever be.


    ¡­ okay, sure.


    Already five raised hands, though, teach.


    How are you going to handle that?


    And it doesn''t stop increasing, hehehe.


    People started whispering here and there, too, as they usually do when that kind of big information arises.


    "Not for now, not for now," did he sigh. "This is very broad, very ¡­ abstract. Very theoretical, and very not easily understandable for the likes of you, young folks. So for now, as I already said countless times, no raised hands; no questions."


    Oh ho.


    "I mean ¡­ it''s all right if you guys have questions; that''s perfectly normal.. Though now, my guesses are, you don''t understand only because you haven''t heard it all yet ¡­ all right? So that''s why no questions for now. You still have questions afterward, I''ll be very pleased to hear them all ¡­ but for now, ahem¨Cwhat''s that to do with you guys, with me, and with everyone else?"

 Chapter 165 - Thoughts Were Outside

    "I mean ¡­ it''s all right if you guys have questions; that''s perfectly normal. Though now, my guesses are, you don''t understand only because you haven''t heard it all yet ¡­ all right? So that''s why no questions for now. You still have questions afterward, I''ll be very pleased to hear them all ¡­ but for now, ahem¨Cwhat''s that to do with you guys, with me, and with everyone else?"


    Hands were lowered hesitantly. Hands were still pretty much eager to ask their hands'' questions, but they had no choice but to be civilized. Just like me.


    But moving on, what was the point of throwing all the precedent tedious, abstract, long-winded, irksome stuff? The apprentices (that''s what we were, apparently) would know how to link it with the concrete, and straightforward explanation of right now, according to the master (he, who was the teach).


    He spoke of mana again for quite a long time. My brains all working together towards his explanations and illustrations and examples, I tried to understand his words:


    Now, now, that isn''t actually the case (the master is talking about his past, broad explanation of what magical energy should be in the world) since what we''re here to contemplate is rather mana in an individual.


    In and out of one.


    Magical energy manifesting itself not only in the world through the every change and effect of itself¨Cbut rather, in and out of an individual.


    That is mana. Mana isn''t only very large and broad-encompassing energy that rules about every matter and minute event of the world, no.


    In fact, when one refers to mana, one must be linking mana to an individual. Because with mana comes uses of itself.


    And that''s what we¨Cthe assembly of young folks addressed by the teaching master¨Care going to contemplate with him.


    He was a master of magical energy and a great mage of the Guild. And he has accumulated so much knowledge and experience about it¨Che insists, so very much knowledge and science about it¨Cthat this is the very subject about which we are going to ''contemplate,'' (he used that word a lot, contemplate) throughout our journey here as apprentices and disciples.


    Sure, old mage, I thought. Whatever you say. Just get onto the main stuff, why don''t you?


    Going about like this for a still very long time, self-validating and praising himself on his own, he did continue to inflate his ego before he explained:


    In an individual, we might refer to it as magic or mana.


    Magic comes from one''s core. Gushing forth or gently streaming out. You have to summon it for it to become manifest. And upon summoning it in the simplest way possible¨Cthat is to say by not giving any orders to it and simply let it be manifest¨Cas it passes through your skin going out coming from your core (core which isn''t even definitely and confidently defined by the greatest of mages if not in theories and assumptions), going out coming from your core; that is what happens.


    ¨Ca bluish-white sort of flame or gas appeared on the fingertip of the old mage; he played with it.


    The purest form of mana according to the master. Purest since not given any orders or directions, forms, or indications.


    Looking at him go like this, playing and fiddling with his bluish self-acclaimed purest magic, I scoffed inwardly.


    My eyes could recognize it. This game of his. And it wasn''t certainly the ''purest'' like he said.


    With my [Mana Perception] skill I was keen on this kind of thing. Comparing it with the real and legit ''purest'' magic I''d ever seen (that which came from the Guide at this and that occasion) I could only scoff at it, shaking my head.


    Well, I silently thought, pressing and leaning my back comfortably in my backrest, let him enjoy his fraud if he wants ¡­ not like he isn''t doing well anyhow; only a quick glance from me is enough for me to see he''s not all that bad ¡­ the same Old Sipping kind of vibes are emanating from him.


    But my attention drifted off to the weird window-looking sort of hollow on the large wall to my right. I was bored.


    Through the many wooden rods making up a barrier for this guarded window, I could observe outside. There were the homes and buildings of the city.


    And letting my boredom be soothed by the outside I so much craved, I only overheard the old mage''s tedious explanation in an outgoing, half-assed way:


    Just like this, the apprentices could see how from one''s core mana would flow out.


    And everyone has that within them. Be it in large or little quantity. There are no instances of someone being deprived of mana.


    Now, on the other hand, depending on one''s affinity to it; not anyone could be making great use of their mana or not and be proficient doing so.


    Seeing the bluish-white magical energy turning into either a flame or water¨Ctwo opposites elementals, which was rare enough in a being¨Cthe old mage could boast then again, before his crowd of very attentive disciples.


    It occurred to me mana wasn''t any kind of a thing. Anyone couldn''t behold it at any time. And while to me this spectacle of his was boring enough, to most of the rich students here the spectacle was quite marvelous.


    I scoffed scornfully at most of them all yet again, disinterestedly.


    For a grandmaster such as himself, magic was an ever-loyal tool ready to be taken advantage of at virtually any time, with such application and zealousness.


    For a beginner, it''s quite different. Before stacking up real and consistent years of practice and experience (except if you were a genius) you would first need to manifest it into skills and other already preconceived ways.


    Skills, yes.


    But anyway¨Ccoming back to the bluish-white fumes he let off from his fingertip; he now got to talk about elementals.


    And letting myself sink even more deeply in my chair, standing up from above in the last rows of seats; I was surprised as to how blue the sky could be today.


    Very, very blue.


    Very, very beautiful.


    Very, very ¡­ bold, bitter, baffling, bashful, beaming, believable, bleak, blurry, and blushing.


    Making up that very long by me, but not exhaustive at all b-adjective list, I was lost in my head that belonged outside of these walls.


    This isn''t my fault if I don''t understand what he says ¡­ am not interested in this. I want to kill foes.


    And continuously going like this, all the more disinterestedly, I overheard the master''s others explanation about things:


    Many thoughts and explanations regarding the use of magical weapons. How one would craft them, enchant them, enhance them, conserve them, recharge them ¡­ it never ended.


    Some bits of his speech were now also addressed regarding the way too numerous applications of the same stuff about runes and whatnot on equipment. Making it magic or not. Making it resistant or not. Resistant to this or that element. Then again, it never ended.


    Cleverly using all these good assets to their fullest would benefit every one of us. And they were many, the good assets and ways.


    Jewelry, accessories, boots, gloves, potions, enchanting, forging, blah, blah blah.


    And this all was but another introduction to the master''s main corpus which he''d be teaching us.


    My thoughts were elsewhere.


    Outside.

 Chapter 166 - My Elven Princess

    And my thoughts still were elsewhere¨Coutside of this stifling room, under the not so stifling sun of spring, where lied about every kind of things that could and would certainly be appealing to me.


    The master (who didn''t even refer to himself as ''master'' only, now¨Cbut as ''grandmaster'') or constantly bragging old fart still was on the subject of mana.


    Cleverly and with experience using all these basic hacks and knowledge he was so kindly giving us about mana would benefit every single one of us.


    So let the apprentices jot down while the bragging mage speaks.


    Equipment, armors, swords, bows, wands, jewelry, accessories, boots, gloves, potions, many other consumables, blah, blah, and blah.


    It never ended ¡­ up till it ended.


    "And now ¡­ and this might be of greater interest to you, young folks ¡­ let us actively be talking about skills, heh, heh, heh!" did the grandmaster guffaw joyfully.


    Coming along with the end of this oh-so-boring explanation about magical energy (I swear practical and straightforward example would''ve pleased his crowd of attentive disciples way better) would now come what says he, will be of greatest interest to us all: skills.


    It didn''t pain me to admit it: my attention wasn''t outside anymore.


    Skills.


    Finally some topic of interest to me.


    The grandmaster is right, yes.


    Skills are me. What I''m made of. Now, this interests me. Only slightly, though.


    I''ve already been sitting here in this tight and tiny yet broad and large space for about two weeks, now ¡­ and as I''m not a newbie anymore, I know not to set my level of expectations too high.


    Every time the masters are seemingly bringing something well enough interesting up; it always ends up being a false alarm to my craving.


    Still, though. I listened the following:


    For beginners, skills are about the preconceived means for one to be having recourse to use mana in an efficient way.


    To use magic, as just previously contemplated, one has to order it around. Ordering magic around. Making it bend to one''s will. Basically summoning it in order to go about using it in whatever way one would please.


    Preconceived in the sense that it''s already designed. A simple example that would only be about magic¨Cthat is to say, without involving any equipment, sword, bow, shield, wand, or whatever¨Cwould be the active skill ''Fire Bolt.''


    It is attributed to the elemental of fire. And the orders over the mana are preconceived, in the sense that the spellcaster using that skill already has ideally learned it before trying to use it, and that it all goes pretty much easily when you know the formula.


    Turning one''s mana into fire energy with one''s bare will and science; forming one''s mana into a condensed ball; playing and fiddling with the penetrating characteristics and parameters of it (obviously, the <Fire Bolt> active skill was one to be thrown from a distance); lock one''s target; and let the performed skill fly off!


    And the grandmaster just performed that on some spectral puppet he''d just summoned beforehand telling us not to be minding it in vain.


    <Fire Bolt> was thrown by himself.


    It flew towards the spectral puppet and obviously damaged it.


    Fusing with it, the spectral puppet turned yellow, then gray, then decayed instantly.


    The fireball also was soon stopped and canceled by the summoner.


    Hmm ¡­ that was cool. Super cool. At last, they serve me with something worthy of my attention, ha, ha, ha.


    It sure isn''t going to last for long, though.


    "Ahem," the fire magician cleared his throat, "and this is an instance of the use of an active skill ¡­ a very basic one."


    The priorly so calm crowd of young apprentices was doubled with expectation and eagerness to finally learn magic. There wasn''t any one of the whole corpus of learners that hadn''t been moved by that¨Cexcept for me, of course.


    This sure was cool. It''d gotten my interest. But so what? It''s not like he would continue performing his little stuff before us, both diverting us and enlightening us at the same time, no.


    They should know better.


    And there the magician spoke, "Settle down, settle down," the ruckus and mounting blabbering started to become too intense for him, "settle down, settle down, young folks."


    He then proceeded to say, calming his crowd and upsetting it, too, a bit: this wouldn''t be a common occurrence. Such an illustration was only for the sake of credibility. So that the disciple knows what to expect. So that the disciple knows what he''s dealing with.


    ¨CThat is to say, authenticity.


    With a promise of a bright future; the disciples knew to calm themselves down. All the motivation they now possessed shouldn''t let themselves be overwhelmed.


    Rather, they should stuff it back deep within themselves, so that first off, it doesn''t go to waste (energy does that, sometimes), and secondly, that they know to be patient for their time and in the meantime be serious, diligent, and contented with all the boring stuff he would now be approaching.


    Heh.


    Knew it.


    Here the bragging old man goes again.


    Sinking back myself in the backrest of my chair; I listened still.


    The following of what he explained still was of interest to me, surprisingly, even though it wouldn''t last long.


    He still talked about skills, interestingly.


    That skill he just showed us? Anyone could use it thanks to it being a skill. That was to say, then again, a set of different orders and changes being applied to one''s mana so that it easily manifests itself.


    This was a skill. And learning it, anyone could use it. Under the condition that one possesses the fire as their elemental, obviously. That one chooses the path of the sorcerer (in most cases), obviously. And that one gets down to the task of performing it to the best of their capability, yet again: obviously.


    That wasn''t so obvious to anyone, apparently. Voices began going up.


    The mage waved them all off pretty easily.


    He continued:


    Skills weren''t always that easy, though. Because even though, with a skill and with the set of preconceived orders coming along with its teacher, one doesn''t have to rebuild and remake it from scratch (beginners can''t do that), one still has to have very good control over one''s magic.


    So that wasn''t so easy.


    And on a side note, even though skills were more of a beginner, intermediate, and advanced thing; grandmasters such as himself still resorted to them quite a lot.


    But that was that: skills were skills.


    And the more the skills, the more proficient a spellcaster would be.


    Thus do many skills and experiences usually lead to victory. Be it in the art of war, of individual fight, of craftmanship, of alchemy, of politics, and of many, many other subjects.


    Skills were that versatile ¡­ even though they mostly were used and conceived in order to fight, yes ¡­ they were still very versatile and of a great many differences of uses and applications.


    Again, he repeated, thus do many skills lead to victory.


    Thus do many skills lead to victory. Thus do being the possessor of many skills would lead one to victory. Would lead anyone to victory. Would lead me to victory. Many skills did that. They sure did that, and I knew they did.


    When I had no skills at the beginning of my life; that was that¨Cand it didn''t certainly lead me to victory. Quite the contrary, from what I recall.


    Now, though, this sentence I last listened from the mage kept going ringing and ringing again in my head.


    I thought about it, again, and again, and again ¡­ and became upset again, as a result.


    This was true. I got him. He was speaking the truth. It was just as plain as that. Many skills lead to victory.


    Me, I wanted to become an adventurer because I would be growing strong thanks to it, and also because it was really fun-looking.


    People around me were having fun, and I wanted to join them in that. Only that. Join them, and that would be it.


    Now, I have joined them. According to them, I had. According to the human princess, I had. According to Old Sipping, I had. According to everyone present here, I was becoming that.


    Those were the obvious first steps that, the one who could offer themselves should obviously be jumping on the occasion.


    The first steps that I am currently undergoing.


    You understand the comedy, now.


    I should be going out, right?


    Maybe I will.


    Maybe I will, yes.


    But maybe I won''t.


    Ending this comedy ¡­ how exactly?


    It''s boring. Very boring. But whatever. Maybe I won''t end it. Even though it''s the biggest comedy ever ¡­ and even though it isn''t even funny.


    Because, yes. At least, I''m spending time with her, now.


    I''m spending time with Leafana.


    My elven princess. And the monster''s home.


    She''s seated right next to me.


    And I turned to her, seeking her attention.

 Chapter 167 - Title Here

    Thus do many skills lead to victory.


    When I had no skills¨CI died and died.


    When I obtained my skills¨CI lived and killed.


    If I started up as an adventurer, it wasn''t for no reason at all.


    I wanted to become stronger. Stronger hence higher and safer on the food chain.


    And right now, I''m supposed to have started as an adventurer already. I''m not learning any new skills, though. And even if I were, actually, this wouldn''t certainly be my ''way'' of doing it.


    What am I doing here, then?


    This is upsetting me.


    You understand the comedy, now.


    This is a school. A school of magic. Where the apprentice can learn about any little matter of life. Well, maybe I''m exaggerating. But still. There is so much stuff I''m not liking here.


    I wanted to fight and become stronger while having fun. Here, we do not only fight, as the master said.


    The apprentice also learns to ¡­ I don''t even know, to be honest. Just many things. Too many things. Or maybe they don''t get straight enough to the point. Magic can and does influence plenty of fields and areas of everyday life and business.


    The matter of fact is: I don''t even know what we''re doing here, precisely. And that''s to illustrate how much dumb and uninteresting all that sounds to me.


    I should be going out, right?


    I should. And yet, I was still sitting there, deep in my seat.


    My chair was comfortable, at least. So that was that.


    And chairs like mine, in this rather little amphitheater; there are plenty.


    Around a good hundred or so, I would say. That makes up for a lot of disciples and apprentices.


    Got me wondering how much of the population the magic-users amounted to. I mean, I hadn''t thought about such details for now¨Cbut couldn''t just anyone be using mana like me?


    It seemed that wasn''t the case.


    And according to the numbers they''d given us, magic-users¨Cbe it of any classes and professions; swordsman, knight, bowman, thief, magician, healer¨Conly were estimated about fifteen percent of the population.


    Teach said it was a lot. A very big lot, actually. But to me, it wasn''t all that impressive at all. I thought magical energy was for just anyone¨Cbut anyhow: magic-users weren''t the majority, it seemed.


    And every one of them wasn''t necessarily offered an education, too, by the way.


    Education that I would''ve dismissed if the choice had been given to me, to be honest.


    That was that.


    All of them being seated just like me. Very deep in their seats. Partly because there''s only that to do, here. And partly because that''s what they want to be doing.


    And all six wide rows of seats and disciples, each standing higher than the other, were arching around the master, down there behind his desk as he gave off of his wisdom, seriously performing his lecture.


    This place was big enough.


    Coming with this roomy structure, the roof also was standing high enough. It was strengthened by lofty pillars here and there, in between the sitting disciples.


    Looking at the ceiling, I didn''t count for how many times did I go about scanning this place over and over again, by now.


    Well. And I was doing it again.


    The teach still was giving his lecture.


    And it was very much so boring.


    I could only do that, right?


    It''s very boring. I need to end this. But how exactly?


    Well, at least I''m spending time with Leafana.


    She''s seated right next to me.


    The weak, pale, and beautiful¨Cno, full of grace!¨CLeafana was here, with me, getting herself an education, hm. She isn''t so sickly, now.


    That was a good thing to see. She wasn''t sick at all. She was quite the contrary, to say the least.


    Looking at her go narrowing her eyes at the master down there, concentrating and nodding to herself each new bit of information she received, it was quite a lot of times I''d seen that, actually.


    Every day, every hour. Aside from the hours of the night. I could see that picture of her.


    Her thin fingers and transparent nails were pressing on the tip of her quill when she wrote on her sheet. Her pale arms moving around, sometimes digging themselves firmly in the long desk we shared, sometimes dancing around accompanying her organizing hands, sometimes places as pillars supporting her tiny head.


    She studied, unlike me. And so, I could see she was in it for real. That really was what she''d wanted.


    Being there, at school, learning from the masters she so much respected and admired, assimilating new knowledge she didn''t so far know, writing, scribbling, and jotting down about both her and the teach''s thoughts.


    Well, she had told me that herself. Countless times. Be it before, back in the forest, when we truly met and I decided to save her from her ill ¡­ or even after she''d been so sick because of me during the two weeks we spent waiting for this school to open itself for us ¡­ she''d told me about how epic all that was (only to her, quite unfortunately) and how eager she was to study there.


    She''d only wanted that for all her life. Ever since a wee lass, she wished to become a learned lady in the sciences of magic.


    But her situation being what it was¨Cboth an elven king''s daughter and an elven king''s daughter whose father and kingdom had been wasted and finished¨Cshe couldn''t really go about realizing her wish.


    Now though, thanks to me and Uncle (she saw disrespect in me calling Uncle Old Sipping) she could go about that.


    She was a cute girl.


    With her right hand laying down her quill next to her ink on her share of the desk, before she went and put her soft strands of hair hindering her sight away behind her tiny, cute, and pointy ears¨Cshe turned to me:


    "¡­ What are you staring at me like this for, Emerald?" she threw at me, whispering. "¡­ With that weird, funny name of yours."


    "It is not weird. And if anything, you''re the weird one, Elven Princess," and I whispered, too.


    Whispering was the way. You can''t afford to upset the grandmaster of magic.


    "But no. We said you should stop calling me that. It''s past me, so I don''t like it."


    "Leafana, then."


    "Such is my name, Emerald," she said, "so, what it is that I can do for you, now? Still falling behind with the lecture, mm?"


    "¡­ nope. I''m just staring."


    And Leafana blushed a little.


    It was true that I was just staring. When I say she was cute¨Cshe really was. So she would be a more pleasant sight to behold than the old man of this class.


    I just stared, and I''d continue to do so ¡­ maybe.


    "You ¡­ hm!"


    And Leafana turned back to her papers, quill, and ink.


    Hopefully, I wouldn''t disturb her. I could see her pink cheeks still a bit adorned by their bright color when I looked her way. I was sure she wasn''t sick, though. What was it with her?


    Hmm ¡­ never mind that.


    It isn''t important.


    Where was I again, in my thoughts?


    This comedy, this comedy, this comedy. I wanna go out, I wanna go out, I wanna go out.


    What brought me here?


    That human princess fraud. She said it herself! She said I''d be having fun ¡­ or maybe she didn''t say it. But still.


    And now, what?


    ¡­


    And no. She isn''t a fraud. She''s done nothing wrong. This was part of the deal she''d offered me, I think.


    That''s what Old Sipping says, at least.


    So she isn''t a fraud. But like I often say: but still.


    I told her and I told her. Complaining and complaining. Over and over again. This isn''t what I want to do. Nobody wants me to do that. This isn''t fun. This is the opposite of fun. This is boring.


    .... And what was her only reply, hm, can you guess??

 Chapter 168 - The Past

    So she isn''t a fraud. Although like I often say: but still.


    I told her and I told her. Complaining and complaining. Over and over again. This isn''t what I want to do. Nobody wants me to do that. This isn''t fun. This is the opposite of fun. This is boring.


    Aside from promising me that the adventuring would be soon possible for me and that she would do her utmost best to get me a good team of her others minions (I think she took me for her minion, yes) she didn''t do anything.


    I had to be patient, according to her. This is what she wanted for me. An education. A proper education. And that''s also about what would make me super strong in the future.


    I could say, ''no'' to her all I wanted, but this didn''t constitute a good enough argument.


    That, and there was also the fact that my most respected uncle also was very pleased with this. With me getting an education that most people can''t even afford for themselves.


    This school was pricey and of the greatest quality. There would be fun times in this great magic school, too, by the way, if I waited only for a bit.


    And like I said, Old Sipping was happy with me going there. Shouldn''t you strive your best for your old uncle, Emerald????? That''s what she said. All these question marks also were hers.


    She would go like this, ''So, so, are you sure you want to quit like this, hmmm, my little Emerald?????'' with the same amount of question marks and insistence.


    Well. That was that. She didn''t even know how I''d met with Old Sipping. So I figured she shouldn''t say anything about this, but well.


    I was just a kid and didn''t know best for myself.


    But anyhow, I''m repeating myself but¨Cwhat brought me here?


    The past, the past.


    It was the past that brought me here.


    I''ve mentioned we''re on my first month anniversary, right. Well, a bit after it ¡­ and you missed it, yes, but it''s cool.


    That isn''t even important, and the fact is just: I''m thirty-three days old, now.


    And when I got into this Rinceville City I only was about a week old.


    Meaning three weeks have gone by.


    And so far, I''ve only been following the guide. So what was happening before all this? I was following the guide.


    My quest being related to the human princess.


    It was a matter of following her ¡­ to her apartments, presumably ¡­ and get all comfy with her. Word by word, that is that.


    So I''ve followed the instructions. That was what I knew to do best. So I did that, naturally.


    And doing just that, I got into her apartments.


    What would be after that?


    Well, I was asked to get all comfortable ¡­ and so I did!


    I did, and I fell asleep, without even intending to.


    So that was that.


    I woke up, eventually¨Cbut then I was to be told off.


    Why? No, not ''why was I being told off,'' rather, why had I been following her up to her own apartments?¨Cshe scolded me.


    I did try to explain it was about the quests and whatnot ¡­ but no can do; she wouldn''t listen to me.


    It was dangerous, she said. What if someone had found me here with her? And it wasn''t actually ''that,'' the problem, but something different.


    This place was a forbidden place to me. I shouldn''t be in the area. And even following this invisible force I pretended to be following (this was according to her) I shouldn''t have gone here. This was dangerous, she insisted and repeated.


    Well, I was told off¨Cand that was that.


    Eventually, I had to go out.


    And the quest? Well, don''t mention that either. I couldn''t even get it done that day¨Csuch a shame. Such a shame, yes, because even so far, I couldn''t have taken care of it.


    During the whole week that followed, I was just with Old Sipping and the elven princess.


    She took two days before she finally woke up¨Cand it brought me about happiness.


    So I was busy with her and busy with Old.


    The two days that occurred before that wouldn''t do either; no, no.


    The human princess was too much busy with her royalty buddies, she told me herself.


    So I couldn''t have the quest done, unluckily.


    But then again: that was that. Life did go on.


    During the week before school, Old Sipping handled the monster and the elven princess.


    Me and old got to explain to Leafana everything she wasn''t aware of because of her absence.


    Old then taught me and Leafana many things.


    Among which, and that was only being taught to me, manners and conventions. I was requiring learning that in the place I''d be frequenting.


    He then taught me other things I didn''t care about.


    Then again, some boring useless stuff not worth mentioning.


    The same stuff again.


    And at some point¨Cthis was worth mentioning¨Che taught me how to handle my mana.


    It was rapid and straightforward. I needed this above all else. Otherwise, people, keen people, just like the human princess (she was keen even though weak, that was weird) would find me out, assault, and discriminate against me for being what I am.


    Mana was streaming in any being. To anyone who had a consistent enough quantity and natural proficiency, that was to say talent, with mana, that was only natural.


    Also, in beginners and novices, before they are actually taught to regulate it and how to conserve it, it naturally always flew out of one''s body, leaking out that way.


    This was weird, but this was a natural phenomenon. Old told me this wasn''t weird. And I repeated that it was. Letting me be right, he got down to the task of teaching me this on behalf of the human princess.


    It was quite simple. In a few days of practice


    The rest of the time from then on, we spent together, me, the elven princess, and Old Sipping, playing about games and relating ourselves stories.


    We were just being casual and happy. And I didn''t know about Old and my elven princess, but to me, it was mostly because I was looking forward to adventuring in a few days from then.


    That, I truly was.


    Looking forward to fun, looking forward to fun, looking forward to fun ¡­ over and over again.


    I could go about repeating it as much as I wanted¨Cit would never be enough to describe it.


    ¨CBut then the great deception arrived.


    ¨CBut then the magic school opened its gate to us.

 Chapter 169 - Emerald Emerald

    I truly was looking forward to that all.


    Adventurers were cool, and I would soon become as cool as them, too. How was I not to be expecting my being an adventurer with my whole being altogether, hm?


    I was doing that¨Cand I waited.


    Day after day.


    Up until the great deception arrived.


    The magic school opened its gate to us.


    When I came here, on the first day, I''d been so charged and full of everything.


    Full of motivation. Full of happiness. Full of strength. Full of eagerness. Full of courage. Full of everything.


    But I discovered it would be the great deception at this time, precisely.


    And upon arriving here, I was full of everything, then again, but the other kind of everything. The ''everything'' that I didn''t like. That nobody liked.


    Namely, full of unwillingness to continue here. I didn''t like it. And nobody would.


    Be that as it may, though, we were still attributed an amphitheater, a group of apprentices, and different masters. All of which would be serving us during our curriculum. Then we immediately started to contemplate the science of mana.


    Thus school began. It seemed I and the elven princess were a bit late on the time, though, for some reason.


    Instead of joining in just like everyone, we were delayed a little.


    And when we officially joined that group of learners, we had to introduce ourselves to the young folks of the class.


    The elven princess was simply the elven princess. Her cute and meek demeanor and way of introducing herself had had some effect on the disciples.


    She would study in this group and she was welcomed by it.


    And then I had to introduce myself.


    What was even an introduction, though? That thought occurred to me at the time.


    I wasn''t to introduce myself.


    I was the monster, after all, right?


    Or maybe the parasite?


    Or maybe the Player¡­?


    Well, I didn''t know. I didn''t know about that, and I didn''t know how to introduce myself to the people of this life.


    That wasn''t fair. I didn''t like it even more strongly.


    But that was that. I didn''t know¨Cand that''s when I rushed to big sister Elina, being very disappointed and sad.


    Arriving at her, wherever she was, I jumped onto her and hugged her fluffy pillow-like curves the tightest I could ¡­ and then I complained, frowning. I was seeking comfort from her.


    I had no name.


    Why was that?


    Me, I wanted a name, too.


    Just like the others.


    It wasn''t fair I had no name.


    I didn''t want to be nameless.


    I complained and complained. Then she patted my head, brightly, warmly smiled at me like she usually does, and told me it was all right.


    Wondering how it was that my most-respected uncle wouldn''t even know about my name when I explained to her so saying that it was unfair and all, she waved off all my worries and complaints away with yet another of the warmest smiles.


    It was all right. And the deep emerald-colored strands of her falling on my forehead shouldn''t be so pointy, dry, angry, and sad¨Cit didn''t suit me well.


    She patted my head, smiling.


    Telling me I should then probably go and see uncle to see what''s the resolution of my very weird and complicated problem ¡­ she told me that just with a glance, the name she''d guess was mine would be Emerald.


    That was my victory.


    I laughed. Very hard and very loud.


    Ha, ha, ha, ha! That kind of mischievous broad laughter. There was nothing that required the old man sipping tea for confirmation or anything.


    I had a name now, and that was my victory.


    Rushing through me was happiness, and rushing to my class was Emerald.


    My introduction went very well.


    Except for the fact that I made a weird first impression on everyone here. But that was cool ¡­ wasn''t it?


    Emerald. This was my first name, said the master. What about my last name, hm? The name of my clan, family ¡­ what was it?


    Well. Last names. I didn''t see that coming ¡­ but stammering my way out of this, I muttered something about it being Emerald, too. I sure didn''t want to go back to the princess after all this running around so that she would find a solution again (even though I was mighty rapid) and why not just repeat the name?


    Why even a last name, anyway? What''s the use of that thing?


    There were others questions like this popping out in my head, but I held it fine. Without panicking, it made and named me Emerald Emerald.


    Emerald climbed the steps up and sat at his place.


    ¨CHence do we say: the past is what brought me here.


    That was the past. And I''ve pretty much covered it up now ¡­ so, hm.


    The elven princess was my family:


    "And so ¡­ Leafana, what is it that you wanted to talk about again? The important last details to you, hm? About you being my family or what," I spoke in a low voice.


    "¡­"


    "Oi. Elven princess," I poked shoulder.


    "¡­ wait, Master Grimare is onto something important, right now¡­" and she whispered, too.


    "No, but. You don''t care about that. ¡­ You''re my family, right? You accepted. You said ''yes.''"


    "¡­ sure, Emerald. Along with Uncle. I''m your family."


    "Hm, yes. But you and me, mostly. We founded our family, right? ¡­ Ha, and there you go again ¡­ becoming all ¡­ bright and red for some reason; you''re sure you aren''t sick again?"


    "I¨CI''m trying to concentrate, Emerald."


    Oh, she seemed upset. Or maybe she was just embarrassed. She often was when she talked to me about that affair, first. So maybe that was that. Was I forcing that conversation unto her too much?


    "No, but, let''s talk about it. You know I''m bored. ¡­ That, and I''m worried, too, kinda. ¡­ Worried about your red skin. You must be sick again ¡­ and you''re forcing this dumb disciple stuff onto you. ¡­ Not good."


    But she still listened to that master of magic. Or maybe she was just pretending. I knew she heard me, yes.


    My finger had to go and poke herself again:


    ¨C"And you know, Emerald, founding or ¡­ ''making a family'' ¡­" laying her quill down the desk next to her ink, "what do you think that means?" she then asked me, crossing her arms upon her chest and turning to me blushing a bit more.


    Well, there she goes at last.


    And placing my arms, crossing them just like her, I was already turned to her: "That''s, you know. ¡­ I wanna say, you weren''t all like ¡­ ''this'' back then in the forest¨Cyou were more direct."


    That girl was special. She was the elven princess. And she was mine.


    When she asked me to save her from her ill, that was direct and straightforward: she asked me, the monster, to help her, accepting me for who and what I was; and in exchange, I said she would become my family and the monster''s home.


    I had learned you need a home and a family to belong to something or someone, after all. And I had learned everything had a price, too.. So that''s how I approached it.

 Chapter 170 - A Point Of Having Fun Again

    That girl was special. She was my elven princess.


    When she asked me to save her from her ill, that was direct and straightforward: she asked me, the monster, to help her, accepting me for who and what I was; and in exchange, I said she would become my family and the monster''s home.


    I had learned you need a home and a family to belong to something or someone, after all. And I had learned everything had a price, too. So that''s how I approached it.


    I saved her from the intense bullying of her people by killing Calming Elf ¡­ and she had to become my home in exchange.


    That was a fair trade since she wasn''t discriminating and ostracizing me like the others.


    "I¨CI was so blunt and shameless because I was feverish and delirious," she said, slightly frowning and pouting. "I told you this already, Emerald ¡­ and don''t ignore my question: ''making a family,'' what do you think that means??"


    " ¡­ erm, it means ¡­ well¨Cyou''re still feverish to me, though."


    "See? You have no clue, Emerald, and you''re trying to avoid the question; this is how you behave."


    She was embarrassed, "you should be embarrassed¨Cyou aren''t even aware of what the nature of your request is, Emerald ¡­ and ''making a family,'' quoting your own words, is a very serious matter, mm-hm," she stuttered to me, somehow dignifiedly.


    "I know what that is: I could be the big brother and you could be the little sister, for example¨C" she heavily snorted and frowned again; I continued,


    "That''s what family is."


    I understood it was a serious affair. And I just wanted for the two of us to get this straight while we were at it ¡­ since she so much seemed disturbed and sickly to the point of blushing and hiding when we approached the topic.


    I understand how serious that is. Although somehow, I guess there''s something I''m not getting from this, hm. I''m willing to admit that in terms of commonsense, I''m not the greatest out there.


    "Well, elven princess, you''ll have to tell me, at some point ¡­ y''know."


    "No, but I guess there is nothing wrong, Emerald."


    "You say that¨C"


    "Ahem! Disciples over there!"


    Oh, crap.


    So far, the master only had been giving his lecture without being interrupted. Few hands were raised now and then. Few questions were being placed here and there. And the lecture went on.


    Now, though, the grandmaster went to a stop. He was disappointed and grumpy.


    Were we too loud? Obviously we were. But I was just trying to get this straight with the elven princess. She always seemed either so irritable and disturbed when I approached this, or simply sick to the point of blushing this blatantly.


    Well, that was weird.


    "Disciples over there. Yes, you two. ¡­ Hmmmm. What a complicated matter. Truly."


    And everyone either plunged in their notes or turned to look at us two.


    "As I see it, the lady should transfer to another seat."


    Oh. Well. I turned towards Leafana when she turned towards me. I nodded, she tilted her head to the side, then nodded too.


    Without letting himself and his lecture be disturbed by me and me alone (poor elven princess had nothing to do with that) the old mage got back to his course.


    The elven princess took her papers and stuff, smiled at me slightly avoided my eyes as always, then, "See you afterward," I read on her lips.


    Staring into her eyes, I smiled back and nodded.


    Then she went to sit on another seat, still in the back row.


    But that ''see you afterward,'' though, I wasn''t so sure about that.


    I''m a big man of my word. And when I say this comedy has lasted enough already, it means I shall end it at all costs.


    I was seated in the back row. Which meant nobody looked at me. Aside from Leafana who''d just gotten her eyes on me, but soon turned them back minding the lecture¨CI was invisible.


    And just as being invisible was being invisible, I tried to make myself as tiny as possible ¡­ before I canceled my Character''s form.


    I wasn''t the Character that had been created after that first quest anymore¨Cthough I still was the Player.


    And what was the Player usually doing?


    The Player was playing the game. Following the system''s quests.


    Now, then, what am I doing here, not being playing the game at all??


    Well, you know that already. When I said I didn''t know how to end this comedy, now, it wasn''t entirely true.


    I could just escape, right? Who would stop me, ha? Who would?


    Since there was the elven princess with me so far, at least I was spending time with her, so I stayed. That''s correct: it was because I was with you, Leafana.


    But now who retains me here? Or even what retains me here? No one and nothing.


    Leafana turned back to me again, but when she saw the monster was nowhere to be found, she underwent a big frown trying to get a hold of me and shook her head letting go of me.


    It wasn''t the first time I actually did that in class. She must''ve guessed what I was up to. Probably. Or maybe she just thought I was fooling around and that I should stop¨Cbut regardless, I shall go.


    Leaping my way up to the lengthy window of our lecture hall, I arrived at it. And I could see the outside world down there, in between buildings and homes, then I felt something.


    That very same feeling I felt back when I first came to feel upon seeing a glimpse of the outside world. The outside was large and calling unto my name under the sun.


    The same very sun that shone brightly onto the same very outside that opened itself to me back when I obtained the [Consciousness] passive.


    Alright, I thought. I''m gonna head out and get to have fun again.


    I just had to jump and be done with all the atmosphere of lecture and tedious learning back behind me.


    I just had to go and fly and fall, and not die since I was as light as a feather¨Cand I''d be out immediately.


    But, no, I silently thought, darting down on the tiles of the ground again, this is not what I am to be doing.


    And entangling all my supple legs together, I leaped again and again. First was reaching down the lowest point of this lecture hall getting to the grandmaster''s feet.


    Nobody took notice of the jumping and hopping around grasshopper.


    And then was going out by the door¨C?''Learning the ropes!'' ¨C The Player has had enough of all this tedious studying: head out by the entrance of the Amphitheater and meet with your Party. 0/1?

 Chapter 171 - Learning The Ropes, Finally

    My presence up there wasn''t mandatory. So it was cool. Or maybe it was, actually. I wasn''t sure. Could I leave? Could I not?


    Well, I''m already out~. That''s too late now. You can''t blame me, hehe. Nobody can. The studying was way too boring. Blame the studying.


    I went out. The double rustic door was opened. My parasite self could go out just finely. Therefore, that was just what I would do.


    ?''Learning the ropes!'' ¨C The Player has had enough of all this tedious studying: head out by the entrance of the Amphitheater and meet with your Party. 0/1?


    ''Learning the ropes,'' it says. That''s just what I need, after all this wasting of my time. Learning the ropes of my future adventuring all around the world, having all the fun in it is needing doing.


    And if not by myself with the system, I''d never get to learn these ropes it talks about.


    The theoretical class was useless, and the practical outside the total opposite.


    I was happy. I finally decided to get out. This was the right thing to do, I thought while still steadily leaping onward.


    I''d just gone out of my area and got into one big hall. Many people were in there, as usual. It never got empty. As we were still in midday, the chances of it being empty were even lesser.


    I leaped and leaped and leaped. Doing just so, I got myself in between one wall of this hall and one big wooden panel. It was enough of leaping, jumping, and hopping around.


    You''d have guessed it, nobody could see the weirdo me, hiding in between that wooden display panel and the wall; when poof!¨CI''d grown into a humanoid again.


    "Yes, hm ¡­ nobody sees me. Good. Let us depart towards my advent."


    And chasing all awkwardness out of my being getting out of this doubtful safe spot painfully coughing in my fisted hand, I naturally got out and was part of this human society again.


    Good, good, good. Very good. I am out, and not even a problem befalls me yet. Very good, indeed.


    This hall was huge. As it linked and connected both the huge Institution, one of the many quarters of the Guild, it was natural for it to be this huge.


    As for the Institution, it was about all the schooling stuff. There were libraries that I couldn''t number, also countless chambers of studying all around the block, the reception and so much more I either had yet to see or had seen but somehow forgot about it since too boring.


    It was huge and covered so many fields. I couldn''t care less about all that, though.


    The other stuff interested me more.


    The present quarter of the Guild, on the other hand, wasn''t all that big. It wasn''t taking up too much place, from what I was told.


    Since only a few of the apprentices ever opt for turning themselves into adventurers (that weren''t even making up for the better part of the Guild members, by the way), the Guild being present here was more of accommodation and convention rather than something really useful to the masses.


    It was little. But it still was a lot to me since I guess that part of the Institution was interesting to me.


    There were training grounds¨Cthat was epic¨Cyou could call them playing grounds if you so pleased.


    There were also all sorts of armory selling great deals of weapons and equipment of any kind and any quality, it seemed to me.


    Also, mini-lodges sort of thing in the heart of the Guild area where you''d be finding real sorts of masters and trainers; actual members of their respective different branches: paladins, knights, lames, berserkers, gladiators, and so on (these were only about the swordsmen whom I was kinda interested in) going towards the infinite!


    More importantly, though, what even greater was there in those fields, hm???


    Well ¡­ dun, dun, dun!¨Cquests!... but of course! The quests were the best about this place. Quests meant adventures. Adventures meant fun.


    That very feature about the quests of this place was just for me!


    And I''d suspected I wasn''t the only one receiving quests, yes. After all, back on the battlefields, there were people doing that, accomplishing quests.


    Which then meant?... "I was born for the sake of this!... that''s so great!" I let out, joyfully, still treading on.


    The Player had had enough of studying¨Cthe Player was, as such, invited to go on out to meet with his friends and party.


    That''s what the quest stated. And it was my quest. Not the Guild''s, nor anyone else''s. It was mine. So I was still greater than all the other adventurers out here, "Ku, ku, ku!"


    They had no quests of mine, after all. So I still win.


    And my quest was about, I quote, learning the ropes of the job.


    My job would be an adventurer''s.


    And so, I''ll be learning that from now on, most likely.


    Getting out of this gigantic welcoming hall, there really was the outside, now. I started down the stairs, and very quickly, I bumped into ''them.''


    Well, I obviously waited for that. And at last, the guide could guide me to them. It was Clumsy Babe''s party.


    They didn''t see me, but I saw them.


    After my comfy shoes climbed down the entirety of these lengthy stairs, going down in between the lofty pillars standing propping the still continuing roof going above me, I hopped down on the reddish cobblestones of the ground.


    They were situated a bit further ahead down the stairs on the right side. I didn''t know what they were doing here. The team of adventurers simply seemed to be standing on the side here, with no purpose at all.


    How weird and amusing, now. Many other folks passed this way, either climbing up or down the stairs as they''d go; but this very group stayed there, talking among themselves.


    The stairs weren''t a tough enough opponent for me. With lengthy jumps, I''d arrived down the last of them without even stumbling once.


    "See," I muttered to myself, "I''ve sure come a lonnnng, long, long way."


    The stairs were no longer my match.


    And I proceeded towards this group of adventurers I''d locked my sight onto.


    What was their name again? Well? I don''t remember anymore? I''ve tried myself at it anyway. Hm. I guess I''ll just stick to my ways of naming people, heh.


    Their team really was weird and amusing to me. Counting them all (last time I saw the party they were four), there was the sharp Leader, the sluggish Mindful Slug, and one last other.


    Very amusing indeed. And was that the way towards which the System''s guide guided me?


    Of course it was. I clearly saw and felt it. This was the party.


    Where was the one whom I''d bumped into when we both fell? Where was my clumsy babe at, too??


    Nowhere to be found, and yet that''s the Party.


    Maybe they''ll come around. That isn''t too much important anyhow.


    Well, how should I go about doing that, now?


    My steps took me to them. I tapped Leader''s back, cleared my throat, and opened a brief speech:


    "Yo!¨Cmind if I accompany you guys out here???... please."


    "Oh, hey, is that?... Little Man. We bump into each other again," he said.


    "Leader. We bump into each other again," I confirmed.


    "C¨Ccould it be the one child ¡­ who has helped last time?... oh yes, I recognize the green hair."


    "He''s the one and only one, yup. ¡­ And what brings you here, Little Man?"


    "I''ve come to ¡­ come with you guys¨Cwith you people, if you wouldn''t mind ¡­ my presence. To learn. And to experience. And because it''s fun?... (is it fun to you guys, though?) and also, hm, yes, I just want to accompany you out ¡­ as per the quest."


    Leader crouched down to me, and he said, "Out, but as in, where, Little Man? I''m not following."


    "Out, out. Out, adventuring. Out, with the adventurers. Out, getting the quests done. ¡­ Out ¡­"


    "¨CI understand, I understand, okay, sure. But, I mean, well: why us?" he said, finally hesitantly turning to his two silent comrades behind him.


    Yes.

 Chapter 172 - The Party

    The party.


    They are five in total.


    Five adventurers.


    So they form a party.


    With those fine numbers, they go out of the city. Where to? Well, it could be different locations. There is a lot of stuff to go about, for adventurers, and for the party.


    But anyway, they go out of the city. As there could be many directions for them to go and accomplish sets of quests they''d have chosen with the Guild beforehand; they go to a forest.


    A forest within which there are monsters: monstrous spiders, giant rats, terrifying wolves, charging boars, and goblins. Many monsters, but mostly goblins.


    That''s where our group of adventurers is headed.


    The world is vast. The humans can''t rule over every little piece of land out there. They don''t have the numbers. That''s why monsters are present in some (very numerous, they said, how very exciting) areas such as this forest.


    The forest is part of the world. Humans don''t dwell in the forest ¡­ or maybe they did, but not no longer do. Anyways, the forest is inhabited by many monsters of many sorts.


    And among which, the goblin is one very targeted prey for adventurers. Because, mostly, where you''d find goblins, here, you''d be highly likely to find the other kinds of monsters.


    These monsters aren''t certainly Unique Monsters like me. They''re just dumb and weak, apparently. That''s why they''re being hunted by adventurers.


    But that''s not the main reason for which they''re being hunted. No, it isn''t. Because of course, the adventurers do what they do because it is ¡­ (intensifying drum roll sounds) ¡­ fun!¨Cplaying is fun, of course!


    ¨CAnd, no. It isn''t for that reason.


    They have to make a living out of it. Due to the high-risk situations they put themselves in; they can earn a big lot of money, for most of them.


    That is, for most adventurers, though. Or so it seems. Because for still a good part of them, it''s very hard and endangering.


    It seems magic users rarely choose to become adventurers. And that''s not for no reason. Some still have to, though.


    Even while risking their lives the way they do, some of them just are too weak to be doing more than just some ''getting by.''


    Reviewing the information I received so far: monsters are dangerous. Is everybody a monster, then, I asked?


    What was I talking about? Of course not. Monsters were monsters, and that''d be as far as it goes, simply.


    Monsters are dangerous. But they still were being targeted by parties all around the many kingdoms of the world.


    Why was that? To make a living.


    How exactly do they make a living out of these dangerous, despicable, shameful beings?


    Well, as they say at the Guild, ''Ain''t nothing''s to go to waste, with them monsters!''


    They are rightfully saying that. Nothing is to go to waste with the monsters.


    First off, they are killed. By simply being killed, they often times offer a reward to their murderers as the monsters'' heads are being put a price on.


    That is that. The first feat of the fairly making-a-living process. Nothing of that goes to waste.


    Additionally, their whole being can be used in so many separate ways. Offering their dumb and ever-growing in numbers heads, they also provide the versatile and ever-enlarging adventurers with their bodies.


    And that''s about the material parts of it. Providing you with an instance: to the wolves, you''d take the fangs and claws, furs and meats. To the spiders, it''d be the same. To the boars, just the same, too. To the goblins, probably the same, too. And to every other kind of monster, that''s how it worked. They wouldn''t go to waste, then again.


    Presenting them with their last gifts, the monsters would give the fighters experience and strength. Well, that was something both sides offered to each other, though.


    Because as fighting was both the monsters'' way of surviving and the adventurers'' way of both surviving and making a living; both sides'' domain of predilection revolved around fighting.


    A lot of fighting, playing and having fun times were constantly involved.


    Thus adventurers carved their paths into life.


    And thus, the party was a group of five adventurers, very painfully going about these ways of life.


    They were five. Three, two, and one.


    There was Leader. That young, fresh, energetic, and handsome human was the party''s leader. He gave orders and regulated the party''s movements at any time, looking out for opportunities for both assaults or defenses.


    With his regular sword and shield, though he was barely armored in a proper way, he still was a knight.


    There also was Mindful Slug. He was young but not looking so young. Indeed, he wasn''t so fresh, energetic, and handsome as his friend, Leader, but he was cool, too.


    He was the more heavily armored of all the team. He was a tank. And a real one. Assuredly nobody could call themselves a tank when standing beside the man. Or maybe that isn''t entirely true, but it holds some truth.


    His heavy armor must''ve been what made him so slow and meek as an orange slug. You know, the fat ones. A good fat, orange slug. That was him, and that was a second member of this little brigade.


    Finally, there was Sorceress. She was a human female. With extravagant and catchy clothes such as her giant pointy hat and purplish-black mage''s robe. She was some sort of support, I think.


    She was kind of pretty and little and nervously following along her party, her two even tinier hands nervously squeezed the staff she was holding onto.


    She was the last person of the three. It was my first time seeing her. She must''ve been the one who got wounded or something during their last raid back on the playground of orcs and humans.


    So she went back to duty, hm. And here I thought the I''d be required to take her place so that I''d go on adventuring with this party.


    I''d be learning the ropes with them because they lacked a teammate¨Cbut no.


    She came back and is sound.


    I can''t take her place, replacing her, but I can still take someplace here.


    They were five: three, two, and one.


    As for the two, they were Bumped and Clumsy Babe.


    Yes, they were with the rest of their teammates, right now. And yes, I was with them, too.


    As we all walked onward and watched out for foes as we did so, we were five: three, two, and one.


    Clumsy Babe and Bumped weren''t with their group at first, but they soon caught up with them. All they were sent to do was to take place into a tournament of some sort organized by big noble people for some reason¨Cwell, nothing that concerned me.


    Clumsy Babe was the clumsy babe, walking behind everyone closely and thoroughly following the formation they''d decided on. She wasn''t so nervously gripping onto her thick healing staff with her two bright hands and was relaxed.


    With her relaxed mind, though, she still was ready to bounce at any given moment to her friends or the enemy, either healing or bonking them with all her might.


    The priestess was at the rear, and I was just beside her.


    Bumped was before us two, steadily walking onward, too, with his relatively short stature but longsword to make up for it. He, the last of their teammates, was some sort of a knight, too¨Chis class was renegade.


    In the end, I could join their team:


    ?Leader has requested you to join Leader''s Party (5 members)?


    ?Invitation to a party: Accept / Decline?

 Chapter 173 - Let That Fun Go

    In the end, I could join their team:


    Ring!


    ?Leader has requested you to join Leader''s Party (5 members)?


    ?The Player has received an invitation to a Party.?


    ?Invitation to a party: Accept / Decline?


    Being surprised at how versatile my System continued to be, I obviously accepted.


    ?The Player has joined Leader''s Party.?


    ?Members of the party: Leader (knight) ¨C level 15. / Slug (warrior) ¨C level 16. / Sorceress (sorceress) ¨C level 13. / Bumped (renegade) ¨C level 15. / Clumsy (holy mage) ¨C level 17.?


    Woah.


    Along with this tab, many others popped up, all lying in the air, floating for my eyes to see.


    ?The experience received will be shared.?


    Yes, I officially was with them: now, they were six¨C


    ¨C"But of course, we aren''t six, little man!" I suddenly was told off. "From what you say, I gather you must''ve lost your adventurer''s license, haven''t you, yes??? This is bad, very bad¨Cbut I knew something like this could happen, though.


    "Back during the battle of Ladafar, you really messed up with the authorities, you know. And you''re actually lucky, little man. Yes, very lucky. It could''ve gone farther than that; you only were taken your license, it could''ve been worse, very worse."


    "Yes ¡­ absolutely, big sister."


    "Now, you will just do as has been indicated to you ¡­ clear enough, kid?"


    "Yes, ma''am. I will do that, ma''am."


    "Very well, yes. Receiving such high and priceless education isn''t for everyone anyway, it will serve to you as a punishment but above all else, it will serve to you as an opportunity: the Institution is good for you."


    "Yes, it is."


    "And now, though you may have been allowed to come with us to do today''s hunt; be aware you won''t fight at all."


    "¡­ y¨Cyes, big sister."


    "That''s very well said again, little man!" she continued, frantically and clumsily patting my head, disheveling it all. "You may be, like, very strong (that''s actually part of why our leader has granted yourself your request) but you must know you will only be observing from the sidelines¨Cjust like the healer me!¨Cand not fight at all, understood."


    "I ¡­ painfully and unwillingly understand."


    "Pfft. So much of your drama, hey. But I''m being serious, little man. You can observe us so that you learn from practice, but that''s as far as it shall go."


    And that''s how it was to them. The story they believed to be the truth and the story they understood.


    I struggled to make up that story out of the blue when they surprised me, asking so many questions about the why of the state of things. Stuttering and stammering like mad, eventually, there was one story at the end of this all.


    Somehow, it''d come to this:


    I''d lost my right to be an adventurer. Clumsy Babe had to relate to the rest of their group the way I''d gotten myself into big, enormous, gigantic troubles back on the Playground.


    Everyone shook their head at me. Clumsy understood why they did so, she shook her head, too. Only Bumped was laughing both at and with me listening to that anecdote of hers.


    In spite of his comrades'' calls, he encouraged me to stay this funny and fearless forever. I kind of liked that human after hearing that. He was funny himself, too.


    My former (and inexistent) party somehow got to hear of my doing all this messing around with the soldiers back then and decided to make me grow a bit: my adventurer''s license was suspended.


    Attending that magic school was supposed to be a punishment for me. And I should wait to pass this school in order to obtain an adventurer''s license again and go back with them to our grand fights.


    I still wanted to go out, though, and as such, they accepted to take me out.


    Although now, there would be no instances of me breaking the laws again, and thus, ever!


    What a pain, I thought. At least I can go out, though. This isn''t so bad compared to what I''ve been doing for the past two weeks, hm. Cheer up, myself. You''re good, you''re good.


    ¨CAnd that should be about the fun I''d so much wanted to get myself. In the end, it was all about surviving, and that''s what I''d be doing there on the fields.


    Surviving would soon begin, now.


    And surviving implied fighting.


    And fighting implied funnying.


    Yes, funnying. There was nothing to fear, they told me, not that I would be fearing much of goblins. But still, I called it surviving and funnying.


    Right now, I and these humans are funnying. That''s correct. That''s what we do.


    The forest at more than three hours away on foot from the capital. And as we walked more than three hours already, we were inside of it.


    Trees weren''t so high compared to the last forest I''d been in, but they still were trees nonetheless. Green and bushy. With them came along bushes, flowers, rocks, waters, flora, and fauna.


    We could be expecting our guests (or maybe were we the guests?) anytime, now.


    The chattering of all the team was brought down to silence by Leader, and we plunged into my little humans'' scariness at once.


    With Leader keeping our front, having both readied his sword and shield for the upcoming foes.


    And everyone else did the same with their own weapons and gears.


    With Leader at the front, there was Slug. The tank marched meekly but surprisingly confidently. And with his very long and sturdy sword, he had his round eyes thrown at the bushy distances, he pressed his lips in silence.


    Bumped was cool while following behind his companions. His outfit was the coolest, his sword was the coolest, and his class the coolest, too.


    Behind him was Sorceress, Clumsy, and me. The sorceress had her staff and was ready to support from the rear anytime, too. Clumsy had readied herself as well. And me, I followed them all, too.


    It was a shame I wouldn''t be part of this, but only observing would be cool enough, I think.


    They didn''t even want nor need my support; they could handle the goblins and stuff.


    I still readied myself, though.


    (Like I would even let go of all that funnying around without getting my share, heh, heh, heh.)

 Chapter 174 - Well, No!

    "Hahaha. I know this may sound silly coming from us to you ¡­ but we''re going to make a good adventurer of you yet, little man!" exclaimed Leader.


    "Mm!" groaned Slug.


    "Ain''t you already the finest, though, hehe!" guffawed Bumped.


    "¡­ We are going to educate you, indeed," muttered Sorceress.


    "Huhuhu," happily giggled Clumsy Babe.


    This was before. Now, we had entered the grounds. And now: everyone was silent.


    It had been quite a long time since we''d entered that forest ¡­ yet, we hadn''t even stumbled upon even one group of goblins.


    This happened. Only sometimes. It was rare for it to be this silent and calm, the party let me know.


    Maybe this forest''s goblins aren''t doing too well, lately. Only maybe, though. This hunting spot wasn''t especially known for being targeted as a hunting place by most people.


    So it should be swarming with goblins, already. It being so calm and empty left things quite abnormal.


    Swarming is a big word, in fact. But at least shouldn''t there be a few of them, hm? Assuredly, this wasn''t normal.


    Though maybe, we just had to wait. Wait for it. Wait for them to come at us. Maybe they were only scared of the Party since it grew its number up.


    There weren''t five, but six members, today. And as this last and new member happened to be me¨Cthe strongest monster ever!¨Cthere was more than one reason for the goblins, poison spiders, and fang wolves to be afraid.


    Then again, though, maybe we just had to wait, heh.


    That, maybe if it took so long for us to find some monsters to hunt ¡­ we just had to wait more.


    Wait more, while patrolling and going in circles at the same spot the party was used to.


    Wait, and observe.


    Wait. And observe.


    Wait. ¡­ And observe.


    Wait. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ And observe till ¡­ "Well, no!" I firmly stated.


    "What do you mean, ''no''?" and Babe retorted, keeping her voice low. "I say ''yes,'' so it''s ''yes.'' Can''t you understand, my boy?"


    "I know you say ''yes,'' and I still say ''no!''" I added in the same tone.


    "Good grief ¡­ what are we going to do with you, mm? If you go like this, who knows when you''ll bring about troubles to our very, very kind party, mm? This is bad, bad. ¡­ Do you want me to tell the vile goblins to eat you ¡­ mmm??"


    "I''m not afraid of gob-goblins, you know, big sister," I stuttered.


    Don''t make me laugh. Such playful threats wouldn''t work on me. She''s a little player.


    "Sure," she retorted. "Not of normal goblins, yes? The goblins I''ll fetch, especially for the bothersome task of eating you, my agitated boy, they''re big, big, bigger, and stronger than Slug, muhaha! Will you be afraid of these ones, now, mm??"


    Impossible, simply impossible is what she says to me!


    "I won''t!" I stomped my foot on the ground. "Slug is big and strong, but not so big, and but not so strong."


    "Mhm, heuheuheu¡­" and the mindful slug silently laughed a bit to himself, being amused by this conversation.


    But I tell you and assure you, there was nothing to be laughing nor amused about.


    "No, but this is the truth, guys!" I insisted.


    "Hehehe, but you''re amusing us to no end, kid!" Bumped laughed at me too, now.


    "Mm-hm. The truth. My little boy says it''s the truth, so it ought to be the truth," and Clumsy teased me more.


    "And what if it is the truth, Emerald. We shall only wait for them to come, indeed." Heh, and even Sorceress joined them in on that.


    The only one who didn''t let himself be disturbed was Leader. Still guarding the front with all his might of mind, I doubt he even listened to our loud whispering.


    "You may laugh, but I''m for real," I frowned at them all. "I can see there''re no goblins around. I''m telling you guys it''s one of my skills ¡­ but none of you can see the System''s messages, heh."


    "The System''s messages! Hah! And they''re supposed to be invisible to us! Kid! Let your imagination fly up and take you fa-a-ar ¡­ you nearly got us all!"


    "And ¡­ what was the name of that skill of yours again?"


    "Ma¨CMana Perception."


    "Heh, my boy," Clumsy patted my head again. "Well, giving this much too convenient skill a name, I''d have rather called it, mmm ¡­ Magic Sense!"


    "Nah! But nah, Clumsy¨CI said it already: ''Mana Perception'' is cool enough of a name for that skill the kid''s imagined ¡­ no ''Magic Sense''¨C"


    "¨CBut this is for real," I insisted one last time.


    I could sense our surroundings. This is for real. This is what [Mana Perception] allows me to do. But since it''s "way too convenient, way too convenient," they wouldn''t believe it.


    I could see around. And we passed by a few goblins already. They were all farther away from us, though. None of them dared stand in our way.


    So I proposed, hey, why not simply go out of this way and spot in order to go further in the forest. Since the goblins were obviously so fearing us, why not just go chase them ourselves?


    We kept going in circles at the Party''s usual hunting grounds. And there was no way they''d go wandering out of their usual spot.


    I insisted, but there was nothing I could do. They wouldn''t believe me, I think ¡­ and they wouldn''t wander off in the forest.


    This wasn''t too dangerous¨Cbut you never know when things go south, they said.


    So it was better to them to stick to their ways; that would be it, they also said.


    Also, given the fact I was a non-fighter, due to my (damn) special circumstances, I shouldn''t even propose any plan of any sort, Clumsy added; she was amusing and irritating.


    I could guide them into the forest since I knew where the monsters were if I concentrated enough.


    Since they wouldn''t believe me, though (again, I guess having this kind of passive skill must be super rare), they wouldn''t hear me.


    I didn''t insist past that. If there was no way, that was just it.


    Let them just wander here with no end for more than the three hours they usually spent here, and they''d be having no loot when calling it a day.


    Thus, I was disappointed and that was that.


    Although, surprisingly, at some point, Leader spoke:


    "Guys, let''s come to a stop and talk it through," he began his speech.


    Everyone came to a stop, including me, and we heard him out with attentive ears. They sure held their party leader in great esteem. Our whisperings came to a stop.


    He didn''t know about that super convenient ability I was telling them I had, but I was right still. After a few dozens of lengthy minutes spent there; we hadn''t come across any goblin.


    Maybe they should do something about it, he proposed.

 Chapter 175 - Of Course, Goblins

    Thus, I was disappointed and that was that.


    Although, surprisingly, at some point, Leader spoke:


    "Guys, let''s come to a stop and talk it through," he began his speech.


    Everyone came to a stop, including me, and we heard him out with attentive ears. They sure held their party leader in great esteem. Our whisperings came to a stop.


    "I don''t know about that super-cheat ability the little man is selling us ¡­ but he''s right all the same. After around thirty minutes spent here, patrolling at our usual hunting spot, we haven''t come across any goblin. Why is that? Maybe other skillful adventurers have started to target our spot (I mean, this isn''t even ''our'' spot, to begin with) or maybe that''s something else ¡­ like, the goblins could simply have retreated deeper into their forest seeing they weren''t a match for us (we often come here, so obviously, that can be a valid reason), or it could be also something entirely different, that is beyond us all ¡­ but anyway¨Cwhy not go for it, guys?"


    Why not go for it?


    And the rest of the party reacted. Before the loud Bumped''s voice was to be way too loud in expressing his complete and utter approval so excitingly, and that the others also let their voices, they all came to think silently.


    Their voices were filled with insecurities and doubts, yet they were also filled with motivation and decisiveness.


    Apparently, the idea already had flashed through everyone''s mind for more than once already.


    But they didn''t speak of it up till now.


    This could be a great day for one of the weakest groups of adventurers to shine a bit more brightly! (I frowned and suppressed the urge I had to laugh when they referred to themselves as ''one of the weakest'' so proudly. What was wrong with them?)


    "We''ll even have the occasion to see whether that little man of ours can spot the monsters for real or not, hehe."


    Oh, and that''s right. If they listened since the beginning, they would''ve seen I''m such a big boss for real.


    And that''s at this point that Leader proposed that.


    Clumsy trusted Leader. Sorceress was doubtful, but she trusted Leader, too.


    Mindful was just about the same, though unwilling to fall behind, he even timidly threw a thumbs-up at Leader, silently expressing and groaning his approval to him.


    As for Bumped ¡­ he didn''t trust Leader.


    He wouldn''t do that.


    ''Cause Leader is way too weak and frail. That was how it was, he said, silently cackling by himself on his own for some reason, striking a very weird and stupid pose that was only cool in his head.


    There was nothing to fear though¨Che would trust his own self! Mischievously laughing super loudly like some very foolish but funny human, he accepted and was one hundred percent on board.


    Swinging his long, black sword around, he even illustrated how it would be when he''d deal with all of them by himself with no problems at all.


    Well, well, well.


    Clumsy Babe patted my head again (I told her I liked the sensation; maybe that''s why she did it so much), playfully grimaced at me, "You win, little boy, you win. Are you not happy yet??"


    "Heh," and I grimaced at her, too, "''course I am, ''course I am."


    And we would go. That''s right. Been so long since I''ve had fun.


    Under Leader''s lead, our ranks were tightened, our formation was unchanged, and before he told us, reassuring, we should neither get too tense nor get too relaxed.


    As we would be treading upon new grounds we hardly ever trod upon in the past, let us be careful.


    Everyone was cheered up. This team of adventurers was so low-ranked at the Guild that this occasion to go back home with more goblins (we would obviously be encountering more by going deeper in the forest) would do them good and give them credit.


    Going out of their usual spot wasn''t a long thing to do. We walked towards only one direction, still under the leader''s lead, when Leader let us know which way we would go from then on, how, and why.


    Ring!


    ? ''Learning the ropes!'' Additional Quest ¨C With the Party, inside the forest, kill 10 goblins and 3 angry wolves. ?


    ? ''Learning the ropes!'' ¨C 10 goblins left / 3 angry wolves left ?


    Yes, sir, ma''am, guide!


    Now, we really were on the lookout.


    I mean, they were. I wasn''t. I didn''t need that. Using my skill and pausing for a good ten seconds or so, I could cover up all the bushes and trees fifty meters around us.


    There was nothing.


    Still nothing.


    And still nothing ¡­ up till there was something.


    Monsters had decided to show up. It was only a matter of time before they did. Now, the time had passed, so they simply did.


    I told everyone (not that they were likely to believe me yet) around this and that corners, there were both two groups of two and two goblins hiding in the bushes and behind the trees.


    Leader was firm. He breathed in and out, turned to his comrade, nodded his head¨Cthey all nodded back at him, and I did so too after them all¨Cslightly crouched down and went on his own, with Bumped following behind him.


    Clumsy talked in a very low voice: "If there so happens to be monsters right up ahead, my boy, they''ll go fetch them to us¨Cthen we will fight. You will have to stay behind my back, okay?"


    I nodded yet again.


    And it started, finally.


    I sharpened my senses and readied myself more than ever. I was hyped about what''d be coming soon.


    Leader and Bumped proceeded just where I''d indicated. They tried to be silent even though, obviously, the goblins were staying hidden because they''d seen us with numbers.


    And so they knew they were coming.


    Ah, and they were so slow, I thought. What was it with these adventurers? I would''ve already slashed them all through the bushes and trees. But they''re so slow ¡­ them being one of the weakest parties isn''t for kidding, huh.


    I endured that. There wasn''t much to be enduring, anyway.


    Leader''s footsteps quickened at once. He went one way. The trees where goblins hid weren''t so far from him.


    In the meantime, Bumped did just the same. Running, he passed by the bushes, "Goblins!"


    Of course, there were goblins.


    The hideously hideous-looking little creatures that were about my height, jolted in place before they squeaked.


    Leader turned to him in a hurry, his face harboring the harmony of edginess and great calm, he silently nodded ¡­ when the two and two goblins came out of both the trees and the bushes.


    Their long, green, blemished noses showed themselves for real, now. They were in rags. They were angry. And they squeaked uglily more.


    Little goblins.

 Chapter 176 - A Peek At This

    Leader went on the go: his steps proved to be swift and rapid. Three goblins were hidden behind this thick tree trunk.


    He noticed them and saw I could spot them for real.


    And in the meantime, Bumped, getting nearer his bushes, did do, notice, and see just the same as the party''s leader.


    "Goblins!" his voice rang out through the empty woods.


    Of course. Goblins. There were goblins. Of course.


    The goblins jolted in place, squeaking. The monsters were found out by the humans.


    Leader turned back to us in a great calm but with alacrity. Nodding to Bumped as their eyes met, he was already running back to the party.


    That was his plan. They go and see whether goblins were hidden here and there, at the places I''d shown to him¨Cif there are, we regroup and deal with them all; if there aren''t we go back to our usual spot.


    As a matter of fact, goblins were here, and my ''Mana Perception'' skill was alleged.


    His goblins followed him, rushing like jumping rats on the ground. He ran, and they ran behind him. They were slower than Leader.


    Waving their little daggers at his back, unable to reach him they emitted those screeching sounds yet again, their yellowish, stinky eyes filled with but hatred towards the disturbing humans.


    Hm, I observed all that with great pleasure.


    And my eyes darted upon Bumped.


    Bumped still was dealing with his goblins. He hadn''t yet started to run back to where the better part of the party lied ¡­ what was the foolish human doing?


    He met with his goblins, too, after they darted out of their regrouped bushes¨Cbut instead of coming back to us, laughing and frowning, he went swinging his longsword at the two little hideous creatures in rags.


    "Hahahaha!!" he went on laughing nervously again. "You goblins!... take this! How''s that?! <Double Ripper>! Ha!"


    The man was funnily playing around with his targets. Nothing was wrong with that by me ¡­ but the party''s opinion must''ve been differing with mine on that matter.


    Bumped messed around. His sword was thrown at the little creatures in great moves.


    His goblins weren''t slow on their darting in and out, though. He couldn''t seriously touch any. One, two, or three scratches were all he did in more than a demi dozen blows.


    And that ¡­ wasn''t what he was supposed to do, was it?


    Though, I mean, I understand the human.


    How fun must that be?


    I''d do just the same, standing where he is.


    He is so very slow, though, to be honest. So, I can only shake my head at this.


    Just like the others humans, though. They''re all so slow.


    Have they seen him go like this? They have; they aren''t even too disappointed in him; that must be the usual when dealing with such a steakhead.


    What''s more, have they got even enough time to pay him attention? They''re busy on this front, too, now.


    Clumsy Babe''s arm went around my chest when she slid me behind her. After a few words and a thumbs-up she''d given me, she went forth fighting in her own way, too.


    She really is serious about me not fighting at all, huh. Even though she knows I''m strong.


    Well, the rules are the rules, hm. Humans like their rules. And thus, even when they''re useless ¡­ such a shame.


    Leader had brought his two goblins with him¨Cit was only now that Bumped decided to retreat just per the plan¨Cand found back his place at the front with Slug again.


    And it must''ve been the first time I''d really heard that Mindful Slug''s voice. Facing enemies, he wasn''t so timid, heh:


    "<Iron Skin>, plus ¡­


    !"


    His low, groaning voice uttered those; behold him¨Chis skin turned darker!¨Cslamming his sword on the ground making chunks of dirt fly off, the two goblins turned to him immediately!


    My analyzing eyes were left observing that with even more motivation, then. I even forgot what I was missing out, right now.


    "Good job, Slug!" cried leader. "And you!... Bumped, come here!"


    "Aye!"


    The two goblins focused all their (very weak) might on Slug. With their little daggers still letting out their annoying screeching yells, focusing on his knees, flanks, and stomach, they only grazed the human''s metallic pieces of armor.


    Today was a hot day. From his zenith, the sun beat down on us. Sweat made its entrance in the dance.


    And just like dominos following themselves, one after the other, in their fall¨Ceveryone followed after every other one in fighting.


    Clumsy Babe had stepped up making sure there were no foes behind us. Pointing her thick staff at Slug, "<Mana Shield>!" she shouted.


    A rush of mana came forth. My hair was slightly blown backward. And very quickly, light was stalling around Slug''s massive body.


    And it was Sorceress'' time, now¨C"


    !"


    Dark fumes of mana targeted the two goblins, making them slower yet angrier.


    Slug then nodded, groaning. Being this much supported by his friends, he had nothing to fear, in my opinion.


    And maybe we shared that opinion, hm?


    My attention shifted to Leader and Bumped.


    Bumped ran with his two goblins, still occasionally turning to them and swinging his long black sword at them¨Cnow he''d arrived.


    Leader chimed in on his playing around foolishly, "<Triple Slash>!" and he opened his assaulting moves with that.


    With him, not too far away from the Party, now, Bumped turned back to his goblins, "<Double Ripper>, <Double Ripper>, <Double Ripper>!" and, still forcing laughter out of his mouth, he fought along with his comrade.


    Goblins were very much agile and supple.


    They couldn''t actually be underestimated because of their little statures and weak appearances; they were like me ¡­ only a little.


    They could dart away from the blows directed at them pretty easily. The little monsters were skillful, heh.


    And the very slow fight went on like this.


    On one side of the playground, Slug alongside the two supports eventually dealt with the enemies at last.


    He had nothing to fear and could go all offense when the two supports were accompanying him in battle.


    Redoing his <Iron Skin> twice for two minutes, going slashing his twohanded, very long sword at the goblins as they were both so slowed down thanks to the sorceress¨Che killed one, and caught the other while running away with a shoulder charge.


    Ring!


    ? Due to other people''s participation in the kill, the Exp will be divided. ?


    Ring!


    ? Quest ¨C enemies dealt with: goblins 2/10 ¨C angry wolves 0/3 ?


    And the dead goblins fell down, lifelessly, on the ground ¡­ letting their greenish dark thick blood spread onto the bare earth.


    The two goblins died.


    The three humans survived.


    And life wasn''t done mockingly and maliciously unfolding still¡­

 Chapter 177 - Blue Sky As A Title Cause Its Cool

    Redoing his <Iron Skin> and slashing his twohanded sword at the little goblins¨Che killed one, then two goblins.


    Ring!


    ? Due to other people''s participation in the kill, the Exp will be divided. ?


    ? Quest ¨C enemies dealt with: goblins 2/10 ¨C angry wolves 0/3 ?


    And the dead goblins fell down, lifelessly, on the ground ¡­ letting their greenish dark thick blood spread onto the bare earth.


    Slug was finished here. He could go help Leader and Bumped, now.


    On their side, the goblins still weren''t jumping around, avoiding all the slashes directed at them.


    Leader could thrust his regular knight''s sword at them all he wanted, he wouldn''t but graze them a bit from time to time.


    As the pointy, ugly ears weren''t all that weak at all when facing this group and party, they wouldn''t die with only this much damage.


    It impressed me, then, how weak could they all be. I mean, those were just goblins, right? When I fought, it wasn''t like this. And still, the group of adventurers wasn''t shying away from the fighting, heh.


    They were giving their whole, and yet it was so slow.


    Well, and Clumsy Babe turned towards me with a smiling face, fixing her blond hair a bit, "And this is how you deal with goblins!" she said as if I really had something to learn from their weak party.


    "You look and observe closely ¡­ as for the strength, I know you already have it, but now, see this?"


    And I saw this, yes.


    "You told me you didn''t have much experience in group hunts ¡­ well, there you go, my boy: that is what is stronger than strength itself, hehe. Teamwork is very important. And I''m pretty sure you can be learning that from us, as per your request, mm-hm?"


    Her two parted lips spoke very quickly when she explained this to me.


    "Hmm ¡­ probably, yes."


    Maybe she should tell me more about that. I''m not too convinced.


    But patting my two shoulders with strength, she had to go, "Okay, I gotta go."


    Though I mean, maybe she was right, and maybe that was how we dealt with goblins.


    My point being, with strength alone, they wouldn''t have been able to go this far.


    Teamwork, teamwork, teamwork.


    Should I learn from this?


    Nah, nah, nah. I''m not so weak I need helping friends, you see.


    Slug went forth with his ''Iron Skill'' and ''Provoke'' skills again.


    Without this tank, the party wouldn''t even be a party, I think, seeing how they struggle against these mere pieces of trash of goblins.


    And, with very loud stomping steps, the savior tank took the enemies on himself again.


    The sorceress was ready to throw in some of her negative status effects again.


    And the priestess also was readying herself again, throwing in some ''Mana Shield'' of some sort again to the tank.


    The goblins were overwhelmed too quickly, this time about. They could jump and dart around all they wanted¨Cthis time about, things were different.


    The whole party was focusing on the two of them. And before they could understand that (they really were stupid and unintelligent creatures, somehow) it was too late.


    Leader and Bumped circled them around, when Slug only had to retain them with himself.


    "Yahahah!" the excited one shouted, "<Double Ripper>, <Double Ripper>, <Double Ripper>!"


    And Leader was very much into it, too, "<Blade Energy>!"


    Bumped excitedly was tossing the only skill he used around like a madman, nervously frowning and biting his lips.


    Leader expeditiously economized his magical energy and threw one waving slash at his goblin.


    Flesh was to be torn and blood to be spilled.


    One goblin fell, it was Bumped''s.


    And the other, seriously wounded, his eyes filled with hatred were facing Leader when he darted to his face with his dagger ¡­ only to be demolished by Slug''s sturdy sword from behind.


    He also fell to the ground.


    Seized by great panic as he understood too well, in spite of his great stupidity, that he was going to die under today''s sun and shades. This wasn''t a joke. This was for real. The goblin realized this.


    He turned around deadly wounded on the ground ¡­ maybe was he still looking for an escape?... but no: he turned towards me, stretched his feeble remaining arm to me ¡­ and tried to seize my face from where he lied, there.


    Yet again, I see life. Why is he turning towards me with such pitiful eyes, though? Maybe he recognizes I''m a monster, too, heh. That''s kind of fun. ¡­ Or not fun at all ¡­ probably.


    His arm fell back against the ground when the five fittest other creatures, the humans, did away with the flickering life that was no longer his.


    Bumped''s longsword was thrust into the little monstrous boy''s head, when he complained, "Eww! So much of these monsters'' stinky blood! Hah! I got him! This''s my kill!"


    Everyone was slightly panting ¡­ but everyone could speak.


    "Huff, phew ¡­ we''ve done it, guys."


    "Bumped, bumped, bumped¡­ Did you kill it, though? Wasn''t it my brave tank''s kill, though, mm?... of course it was."


    "Ha! Nonsense! I killed it!"


    "Oh ¡­ hm ¡­ thank you, Clumsy ¡­ but, hm ¡­ it was rather Leader''s. Without him, I¡­"


    "The scoundrels!... I killed it, the kill was mine, yahahah, I''ll be getting the loot, hehehe!"


    "That is correct, Clumsy. I do agree with our tank. This very expeditious kill was our leader''s, indeed. So ¡­ no, Bumped ¡­ sorry."


    "Mmm, it''s all the same by me! It was both my brave leader and my brave tank''s kill, then, mm-hm!"


    "Heh! Hear them go! I killed it, I won''t hear it!"


    "Good grief, and there he goes again, huh?"


    "Oh, hm ¡­ if you want the loot, Bumped, though ¡­ I can, no, will, give it up for you¡­"


    "Heh! And that''s my good tank right there! You acknowledge me, Mindful! And ¡­ as such ¡­ this noble soul that is mine shall let the looting to you, my brave!"


    "Hm. No. The kill was mine and Mindful''s, Bumped. Don''t bully our brave tank. ¡­ And you''re the scoundrel¨Ctake this!"


    "Ou¨Couch!!"


    "Awake yet??"


    "Why''d you do that?! Are you perhaps a scoundrel, too!"


    "No, hey¨Cstop fooling around. You listen to me. What was that with the goblins back then, hm?? You didn''t listen. You endangered your life."


    "Humph! I''m not so weak, though!"


    "Shush, shush. Last time I said I could let that pass ¡­ but right now, we aren''t hunting in our usual grounds¨Cit could be dangerous ¡­ understood?"


    "¡­"


    "Un-der-stood?"


    "Ye¨Cye¨Cno."


    "Yes, you do. ¡­ Ah, and no, Clumsy Babe, you don''t need to heal me."


    "Yes ¡­ what are you saying?¨Cof course, I do. Kindly don''t move, my light magic shall leave you unscathed¡­"


    "Leader, you will be healed ¡­ don''t fight against our goofy priestess."


    "Hey, no, but no. Seriously, wait ¡­ and hear me out, all of you, guys. ¡­ Hm, and you hear me out, too, little man."


    "Oh ¡­ me?" I finally said, treading my way towards these lively people.


    "Ahem, so that''s what we''re doing¨C

 Chapter 178 - Loot

    Fight settled down.


    The goblins were dead. They had been killed. And now, the slightly tense atmosphere loosened up a little.


    Bumped was fooling around and he was called out on that by Leader. Slug was exhausted and said nothing. And Sorceress was just silent as usual, she wasn''t so talkative.


    Fight settled down, yes. The only person still active and this time was the priestess. She got to do her job. Rushing to Leader, she started applying healing spells¨Cbut finally, no.


    She wouldn''t do that and was stopped.


    Leader had only been grazed by the goblins at the knees. The cut wasn''t deep at all and didn''t require saving by me.


    Why would she even heal that? And it was the same with Bumped. He, too, had been slightly wounded. Would she go and heal him, too?


    Surprisingly, Slug hadn''t even been wounded in the slightest, by the way.


    But anyway, the priestess did try to make use of her mana of light ¡­ before she was stopped right away. She was told ''no.''


    Why shouldn''t she heal her teammates? Because their wounds are nothing, or because of a different matter?


    Leader explained:


    "Hey, no, but no. Seriously, wait ¡­ and hear me out, all of you, guys. ¡­ Hm, and you hear me out, too, little man."


    "Oh ¡­ me?" I finally said, treading my way towards these lively people.


    "Ahem, so that''s what we''re doing¨C"


    The leader of the team explained and explained.


    The priestess shouldn''t heal them because ¡­ they needed to save her mana. This was as simple as that. It wasn''t because the wounds weren''t needing saving or anything.


    They just needed to save her mana. And as far as Leader was concerned, their wounds weren''t all that bad at all, to him. He knew the priestess worried much about her comrades¨Cbut even then, let her not heal them.


    Saving her mana was the point.


    The priestess, Clumsy Babe, protested: why should she save it up? So far, she hadn''t even done that once. In all their outings, to this day, she didn''t have to save her mana.


    So, simply, why? She wanted to perform her healing spells. It was her job. She wanted it done.


    The girl''s eagerness to heal was unfathomable. And her comrades agreed to that. They were totally with her. Aside from Bumped who didn''t voice any concern of any sort about them not being healed, for now, that was how it was.


    But Leader had reasons, and that''s when his plan was fully exposed to them and me.


    On today''s day, first off, the goblins were acting weird and weak. Usually, in these deeper parts of the forest we were in right now, they weren''t all so shy and absent.


    This was weird.


    And to contrast that even further, as they all knew, even in their hunting grounds, there were barely any monsters at all.


    Leader, exposing these facts everyone saw clearly already, was being honest saying he didn''t know what to think of that ¡­ but maybe it wasn''t so important.


    And maybe all it indicated for sure was that they could go and last deeper and longer into this forest than usual.


    Facts were just there and that was it.


    Bringing us further in his explanations: Clumsy Babe wouldn''t heal anyone when it wasn''t necessary since we''d stay longer in the forest. They''d be hunting for longer than usual.


    Today was the occasion to progress further into the woods and map more of this forest''s surface area (that was a task people did, too).


    Since they''d stay longer in the forest, they''d be needing more of their priestess healing spells, it seemed to him.


    So that was his plan. Staying longer hunting, basically. They needed to use their energy well if they wanted to last long.


    "What do you say, guys?" he reiterated. "Are we up to this ¡­ going out of our way in order to make further progress ¡­ or are we not?"


    Of course, though, he would let them the majority decide as usual.


    Their ways were funny.


    I thought they should only let the most competent, efficient, and intelligent of them take on such a decision; but they trusted in the majority. A fool''s thing, if you ask me.


    The majority ought to be stupid and not competent, doesn''t it?


    Anyway, after a good three minutes of discussion and proposition, they all were on board with this.


    Doing as Leader said was the occasion to make more money than usual, basically. But, likewise, experience and progress were things they couldn''t neglect, in the first place.


    By doing that, too, they''d gain credit at the Guild, probably. And needless to say, that was enticing to them, too.


    The Party understood pretty much well the terms of Leader''s proposition. All agreed. As I was given a voice in this affair of theirs, I needed to choose, too.


    I, who was so silent up and observing should take a part in their decision, said, Leader.


    Meekly taking a step onward, towards them, I didn''t really know what to say¨Cso I just stated I trusted Leader, too, just like the others.


    It made everyone laugh. They said in spite of the seriousness I''d put on my face when uttering that ¡­ I was cute. Clumsy and Leader said that.


    I didn''t like it, but I said nothing about it.


    And this was that.


    What surprised me, on the other hand, though, was how absolutely no one of them dared make a comment about me ¡­ and the ability I had to see my surroundings with [Mana Perception].


    I did mention it since they didn''t at all. With a slight crisp on virtually everyone''s face (or maybe I imagined it?) they said nothing of it.


    And while I thought, that maybe, this would be playing a big role, too, in the leader''s decision of going out of their way, confidently, they really said nothing about it.


    Anyway, maybe they didn''t care about it. I didn''t care about it. Because, that''s right, who cared about that?


    Just as per Leader''s instructions, we would go back to exploring, now. We had no time to waste. Already an hour had passed since we arrived. The Party hardly spent more than three hours here, usually.


    Now, this time would be extended to roughly five hours, if they could handle it. This was a big leap for them. But they could do it. With confidence. And with faith.


    And so they had to go.


    Bumped took care of the looting, as usual. The lacking-manner human wasn''t grossed out by searching and digging through the monsters'' bodies.


    Was that part of adventuring, then? I observed him.. It was interesting me.

 Chapter 179 - Left Behind

    And so they had to go.


    Bumped took care of the looting, as usual. The lacking-manner human wasn''t grossed out by searching and digging through the monsters'' bodies.


    Was that part of adventuring, then? I observed him. It was interesting to me.


    Sniffing about the four dead goblins, he found copper coins, tiny weird-looking metallic plates, a dagger of actually good quality, and that was about it.


    He complained there wasn''t much. Others didn''t. He complained alone and wasn''t complaining reluctantly. So as to add balance to that, I complained alongside him, too.


    We went on exploring again. Redoing that one formation we''d been organized in all the while, we proceeded and marched on.


    More than ever, we were wary of our surroundings. The threats to our lives could be lying about anywhere. No real threats, though. That''s why they could be confident and stay relaxed.


    At every turn, there could be a group of goblins hiding around. And so, at every turn, there could be a need to fight. They readied themselves perfectly knowing this.


    In any case, Leader often repeated, if there so happens to be too many of them, or if they, even so, happens to be even slightly unsure about victory at all; they would retreat at once.


    Everyone trusted Leader. The weight on his shoulders was heavy enough. He accepted and embraced all of that weight.


    Going like this¨Cthe leader and tank keeping the front; me, the priestess, and the other support behind; and the damage dealer in between us all¨Cwe advanced deeper.


    Like Leader had so wisely remarked, the monsters were scarce.


    Scarce, scarce, scarce¡­


    Up till they weren''t so scarce anymore: we encountered goblins again.


    It was a group of four all together. Three regular goblins. And one of the goblins had gotten himself a bow with arrows.


    Since they didn''t ask, I didn''t bother wasting myself using ''Mana Perception.''


    So the arrow surprised me, too. It had been shot to us diving directly from the front when all the other three goblins went rushing to the Party, screeching and jumping around.


    The three little ugly creatures proved to be swift, as usual¨Cbut Leader was even swifter.


    When the goblin using the bow had let the arrow plunge in our formation¨Cclang!¨CLeader only had to bring his shield to his shoulder to make it bounce off.


    The arrow wasn''t even usable anymore. It bounced off of the wooden shield and shattered instantly.


    In his swiftness, Leader didn''t even have to tell the tank was to do. On his own, he took them all by himself.


    Leader only had to turn to the sorceress, indicating her to restrain the archer goblin. Which she did pretty quickly.


    After he quickly nodded to Bumped, now ¡­ this latter was sent rushing towards that last goblin. He could spot it, so he went to deal with it since the sorceress still would support him, restraining it.


    And in the meantime, Clumsy applied her usual shield spells to the tank.


    This was that, and they all danced like this for no more than two minutes. I could make further observations on how the teamwork that was stronger than strength worked out, but that was it.


    ? Goblins deal with: 8/10 ¨C Angry wolves dealt with: 0/3 ?


    The Party was proud. They could fight pretty much well (according to their own standards).


    I wasn''t proud. I couldn''t fight at all, even though I wanted to.


    But there was no time for me to complain. Bumped handled the looting, as usual, stuffing every piece of good stuff he could find into his back pouch.


    And then we continued on ¡­ again?


    Did we?


    Are you sure we did that?


    Can you know?


    I snatched one of the dead goblins'' rusty daggers away (nobody saw me?) ¡­ and only then did we go.


    With this little thing, I''ll be able to fight if need be. So it made me happy a little bit.


    And we continued.


    Under Leader''s lead, as usual. Nobody was wounded, it was surprising. The confidence the Party possessed was growing tougher and tougher as time went by.


    We could go on like this for only a few minutes when we immediately bumped into another group of goblins.


    Or rather, another group of monsters.


    There only was one goblin with one wolf. The goblin I already knew. The wolf, though, it was a new discovery. It was gray and furry, of roughly half the height of the goblin, and equipped with long, menacing fangs and claws.


    It growled when he saw us. Its fur stood erected. And its master goblin reacted after the dog.


    Jolting in place, he screeched at us. His demeanor, after that, was a hesitant one. And slowly lifting his little, hideous body up without taking his eyes off of us ¡­ he immediately engaged in running away.


    He jumped on the muscled wolf''s back¨Cand it started to run to its fullest ¡­ but Sorceress got him.


    Both the goblin and the wolf were abruptly stopped as if halt.


    This negative effect didn''t last more than one second, but it left enough time for both Leader and Bumped to go deal with the two monsters.


    ? Goblins deal with: 9/10 ¨C Angry wolves dealt with: 1/3 ?


    And time passed.


    At the end of the four hours of hunting they did, they had hunted so many monsters the quest could''ve been completed twice.


    Everyone was tired, and the sun indicated late afternoon.


    After one of Leader''s so full-of-life, motivating, and short speech about; how we did our best, how we are progressing very well, how after the big quest issued by the Guild at the time of the battle of Ladafar about hunting orcs and whatnot we had realized how weak and unfitting we all had been when dealing with powerful foes, how even though all that went down we still are willing to give our best today, and finally, how, soon enough, we will be given another chance and will carve our way to the top, somehow, because we''re survivors; the Party departed out of the forest.


    We went out of the forest.


    Everyone was happy about today''s hunt. They really had been giving their best, apparently. And everyone decided to end it happily by being casually chatting about any triviality they could think of.


    What kind of food they wanted to eat, what kind of clothes they''d be buying themselves, what kind of jokes they laughed at, and so on so forth; trivialities, mostly.


    They were relaxed, and to them, they deserved to be.


    Yes, we had hunted enough.


    So much so, that the quest could''ve been completed twice.


    But it didn''t, though.


    It was only completed once, and that was it.


    And in the end, I was disappointed since I couldn''t play with them. Only I had been left behind.


    But it was okay.

 Chapter 180 - 180

    Adventuring already was finished. And this was a happy day. A happy day with a happy sun. A happy sun with happy shades, colors, and sights.


    Under today''s bright sun everyone felt happy. The Party felt happy. And even the sun, that soon was to go to bed, by now, was feeling much happiness.


    That''s right. There was so much happiness, you know. It was just as if everything had been made out of chunks of happiness. Just like a pineapple was made out of chunks of its own flesh ¡­ the world was made out of joy.


    ¨CBut even though, how very sad of a day it was for me!


    ¡­ I haven''t been able to play at all: sniff, sniff, sniff.


    Again: adventuring was finished and completed. From bottom to top. We already had hunted enough. The goblins and other monsters?¨Cthere were none of them anymore.


    So we would call it a day. I mean, ''they'' actually would. And ''they'' actually were done with the hunt.


    I wasn''t done with it (even though I still pretty much was, heh). And I wouldn''t call it a day. This wasn''t enough. Enough, enough, enough. Not enough.


    I didn''t get to do a thing!


    And this crappy goblin''s dagger I''d snatched in order to playfully wreak havoc in the hunting grounds ¡­ it had served no purpose at all.


    I didn''t get to do a thing. How sad that is for me. There unfortunately are no pineapple of happiness to me. Absolutely none.


    This day was a happy day to the Party:


    Mindful Slug, the brave tank, had worked very well today ¡­ and thanks to himself as he was the core of the Party, everyone''s thirst to hunt could be satisfied (safe mine).


    He worked well and earned well (but me, no). And in spite of his usual dull and timid silence, even though he didn''t speak any words of festivity and joy, the big human really was happy to his core (unlike me, heh).


    And just in this way, everyone was happy and joyful in their own kinds of different ways.


    Clumsy chatted a lot with her comrades and seemed to be very busy with them, still not letting me fall behind as she would give me a share in their idle chattering and blabbering.


    Bumped yelled a lot about how great he was in his usual egocentric way ¡­ and that was about it.


    The usual so silent Sorceress sure could be talkative with Clumsy. She talked and talked and talked and talked. And she laughed, too. Cute little giggles were escaping her from time to time.


    It surprised me very much ¡­ and the point is: she happy.


    And Leader, leading the way back home, was to be found humming tones to himself. Alone, yet with his company. He hummed and hummed and hummed. And needless to say, this was great for him. He hummed when not taking part in Clumsy''s never-ending topics of discussion but still listened to them from a distance.


    With happiness, ain''t that? With happiness, yes.


    And this way: we arrived back at Rinceville''s gates.


    It was the capital of that same Rinceville Kingdom we still were in. The time passed pretty quickly. The Party arrived back home.


    The gates were still open. We entered by them with haste. It was getting very late; so let us hurry, let us hurry.


    When suddenly: we were in.


    The sweet yet dry perfumes of the city, carriages, passersby, and their foods filled the noses when the sight of the grand buildings and shelters of any kind and sorts welcomed the Party back to it.


    To home, to security, to peace ¡­ to restful minds and thoughts.


    Once again, though, it was only right for the Party.


    I would''ve stayed!¡­ but Old Sipping says no breaking the rules. And the Party just says about the same. They said it today. And I don''t wanna break that ¡­ if possible.


    I worry about that, you know, let me just handle that!


    If the Party could talk, it would go "Phew!... that was a day, now!"


    ¡­ but it couldn''t. I''m sure that if it could, though, it definitely would. And it would be right to say so, anyway. Because that was right: phew!... that was a day, now!


    And that was it. The day had been called off. My sudden escapade was over.


    This very venture?... its point was to get me out of the Institution I''d been stuck in. And why so? Why was I to be out of this empty and pointless place?


    Well, wasn''t all that little escapade meant to give me some real experience? It was, yes. Some real experience compared to the boring stuff I was subjected to back at the academy. ¡­ And some fun, too, while we were at it.


    That was the meaning of it all.


    But it''s finished.


    Now ¡­ what?


    Shall I be back to schooling and idleness, hm??


    Shall I damn myself in this kind of stupid place, again, hm???


    Surely: no!


    This little venture: it isn''t over.


    The point of it all was for me to get something ''real.''


    I''ve gotten that.


    It sure was cool. Well, only kinda since I couldn''t fight and all ¡­ but overall, it still was pretty much cool, yeah.


    And though, as I said, it isn''t over yet.


    ¨CThe oh-so-familiar dusty-grayish cobblestones had missed both my eyes and feet. And this sense of lacking was to be reciprocated. My eyes and feet also had missed them.


    Though my feet missed them the most. The two little guys sure liked better treading upon these cobblestones rather than the bare worn-out ground out the cities.


    After having trodden some more steps inside the capital, we paused on the side of the main road where some talk went on:


    "Well, here we finally are!" Leader exclaimed, turning over to the rest of the Party. "The walk sure was long, eh? I guess that''s only a given since we''re all so worn out, right?"


    He was holding onto both hands two big sacks of the many troves and monies they''d obtained on today''s hunt ¡­ when he handed one over to Bumped, who walked beside him up till now.


    Upon frowning and with reluctant hands, Bumped seized one of the sacks before he swung it on his shoulder, letting it then be hanging behind his back.


    We were finally here.


    And, "That''s for sure!" replied Clumsy in the same motivated tone.


    She took her last step on and came to a stop, too, down the side of the big road where carriages with horses still even made their way in at such a late hour.


    "Today''s adventure went so well we could stay way longer than usual," she then stated, still having me accompanying her on her right, before she continued, "right, Emerald?"


    "Yes."


    I stopped my feet right next to hers. She turned towards me, "I say that''s for sure ¡­ but that ''for sure'' sure wouldn''t be applying to you, though, ha!"


    That''s for sure.


    ¨CThe Party was tired.. Today had been so very long that all their fighting bodies were so very worn out and super tired.

 Chapter 181 - Ooh-ooh, Ooh, Ooh-ooh, Ooh

    I stopped my feet right next to hers. She turned towards me, "I say that''s for sure ¡­ but that ''for sure'' sure wouldn''t be applying to you, though, ha!"


    That''s for sure.


    ¨CThe Party was tired. Today had been so very long that all their fighting bodies were so very worn out and super tired.


    Now that we''d finally come back home, the tiredness of one and everyone could go weighing down on everyone at once. The air suddenly became heavy. We were home.


    But still, this for sure wouldn''t be applying to me.


    "That''s correct, that''s correct," Leader added. "How could he be? Only has been observing the team today ¡­ so that''s that," he chatted. "And so, you''ll have to be guiding him, then?"


    "Pretty much, yes," confessed Babe, tapping my shoulder repeatedly. "Be happy to know I will still be in your care, my little boy."


    And I only nodded, "Yes."


    "Huhuhu!" she giggled. "So adamant and inflexible ¡­ when you were so much excitedly begging just about an hour ago. Aren''t you a funny one, now, little man."


    Leader also chuckled, shaking his head with a funny smile.


    The Party was tired. Except me. Only I wasn''t tired. Not tired at all. And yet, I was from among this full-of-tiredness party.


    They were tired, they were tired.


    They kept saying that for the whole journey back.


    Why don''t they go already, then?


    "Mmm ¡­ It''s true that ¡­ Emerald still has to ¡­ hm," and Slug started groaning his way in this¨Cdidn''t even dare to finish that timid line he was going about: that human did that, occasionally enough.


    "As a matter of fact, Emerald still has to exert himself today," and Sorceress found it right to speak too.


    "Yeah, man," and then it was Bumped''s turn, "¡­but look, Leader, whatever," he then interrupted, "When do we actually go, man? These bags''re heavy as hell."


    "Right," replied Leader, "we should go. ¡­ We have all our stuff to sell yet¨Cso let''s go already."


    "Right, I''m with you ¡­ ah, but we''re not going this way, dude. Come on."


    They both decided to go, at last. They''d go sell today''s stuff as what was required for adventurers.


    But instead of going away, Leader started to walk towards me. Towards us. Towards me and Clumsy.


    Bumped sighed and complained. He wanted to go. He was in a hurry, just like me. So I understood him.


    His sack hanging below his clenched fist, swinging back and forth as the human walked, Leader was getting to me ¡­ I think.


    The two sacks they both held onto were to go to sell. Usually, they didn''t have any need for such big bags. The Party never actually got to loot this much out of their preys.


    The spare room they had for transporting their spoils was tight.


    And as Bumped broke and tore apart the bag he usually carried behind his back (he and Slug took turns in transporting the loot) they were even tighter.


    The big bags weren''t normally necessary. But today they were.


    And Leader arrived before me¨Che knelt, placed his giant linen sack on the ground next to him, and patted my head.


    "Well, our lucky star," he began to say, "you take care of our Clumsy Babe for us, eh? We''ll have to go sell all these, as you must know, and so we''ll go."


    They really were kind to me for some reason. Surely, they didn''t know I was a monster that they could hunt, too.


    Going like this with his hand, he disheveled my hair beyond repair. And his patting hand stopped at that.


    "You brought my friends and me about luck, today, look at all we''ve got in these bags ¡­ I mean, seriously, of course, you can come with us in adventuring again, okay?"


    Instead of messing about with my hair, the hand went and gently tapped two, three times on my shoulder.


    Expressing my thanks, I smiled and let him know that even though they didn''t and wouldn''t let me fight with them (even though they one hundred percent should), I really appreciated that coming from him.


    He laughed as his eyes and lips pleated, adorned with happiness. He then went off the ground after he nodded to his priestess.


    And from then on, as Bumped complained yet again about the heavy bag he was carrying, Leader kept his goodbyes short.


    "All right. ¡­ Hm, see you guys tomorrow, then. Same spot. Err, early morning or afternoon, though? ¡­ Oh, right, since the lucky star wants to come again, afternoon it shall be."


    And then the leader left with Bumped.


    And only overhearing the loud Bumped shouting about what the two of them would be up to eating afterward, the rest of the party consisted of me, Clumsy, Slug, and Sorceress.


    Sorceress and Slug left together, too.


    In the same way, Mindful Slug silently bowed to his leader and damage dealer, he bowed to me and Clumsy.


    His way still was very hilarious to me ¡­ and giggling, I bowed back to him, with much reverence and respect.


    Him doing that to every party member one by one each time they either met back or left each other was funny to me.


    He groaned and nodded a good handful of nods to himself as Sorceress wished goodbye to both me and Clumsy, waving her hand at us.


    And then they would go, too.


    Finally, finally, finally. It only left me and my clumsy babe alone. Both Slug and Sorceress'' backs were turned onto us as they were leaving, but that Clumsy wasn''t still done yet.


    She smiled when her waving hand still said ''goodbye.'' Many, many goodbyes. And thus, repeatedly.


    My little venture isn''t over yet.


    It is what I came out of school for.


    I don''t like it there. So it keeps me out.


    And it''s also why I still will be kept out, hopefully. Kept out for a long, long time.


    Well. Sitting at school, I wanted to have fun. Lots and lots of fun.


    Playing and funnying around as I used to when I was still a baby¨Cbecause I''m not even a baby no more; never been¨Cwas what I''d wanted to get.


    And while I haven''t quite been able to accomplish and fulfill that desire of I ¡­ to only be hanging out with my humans, outside the city, was good enough ¡­ for now.


    So, now, that was about it.


    What was about what?


    My ¡­ eagerness to go on outings was that.


    At school, the teach said something. Well, actually, he said many things. He was a grandmaster, after all. Of course he said things to the apprentices. But then again, he said that one ''something'' that really interested me above all else:


    When talking about skills, ''thus do many skills lead to victory,'' he had explained.


    Out of all his tedious blabbering¨CI''d retained that.


    And, adventuring, today, I''d got to see that from up-close. Many skills led the adventurers to their victory.


    Facing their bigger enemies¨Cthe goblins¨Ca tank would cover themselves on with their hardened, grayish skin. They''d also, then, aggro all the mobs together so that their party thrives.


    (That was super cool.)


    Likewise, a damage dealer would do just the same. Going up ahead with all their assaults, they attacked. In their case, this would rather be a harmony between swords, slashes, and great dexterity which would be doing their part of the job.


    (Epic, too.)


    And a support supported!


    And well!¨Cskills!¨Caren''t those skills?!


    They are, yes.


    So, back in the forest, I''d asked my party about them.


    After a great plentitude of never-ending questions, I''d had it, I think.


    ¨CClumsy Babe finally was done with her never-ending waving.


    We''ll go, now!

 Chapter 182 - Ooooooooooooh Im A Chap And You Read Me

    ¨CClumsy Babe finally was done with her never-ending waving.


    Meanwhile I was here. I just stood there, in the street, beside her, doing nothing.


    The wind blew through our hairs, passing by our ears, murmuring about rustlings and whisperings to us both. The passersby went their respective ways, either tapping, planting, or dragging their legs across the roads.


    When that cold waving hand stopped its dance and was placed upon my right shoulder. My skin shuddered and hardened when the cold fingers pressed it:


    "Shall we go too, now?" she softly said.


    And I nodded with my head. Two times.


    "Do you know the way, mm?" she asked, tilting her head, then she brought her face nearer to me, letting her blond hair hang on the side.


    Observing the beautiful strands of hair, I shook my head. Three times.


    "Little boy shall follow my lead, then."


    And I nodded two times again.


    "What are we waiting for, then?... shoo~ let''s go~"


    Playfully opening the way, bringing her tightly clenched fist before us two, pointing at the direction we''d go towards, we marched on.


    Her two long parading legs assured her steady walking. The legs marched on. And I followed them.


    The wind blew in our backs. Walking onward, she breathed deep, her eyes fixated on the horizon we would conquer.


    She crossed her arms below her breasts. so as to secure them, maybe. Or prevent them from jiggling.


    Well, we walked.


    Along the way, Clumsy Babe got to talk to me:


    "And so ¡­ how weird that is again, my boy. How do you not know the way to the Guild? Haven''t you come here, already? I mean, you must have, right? So how very weird that is again, mm-hm."


    "But it''s just ¡­ like I told you, big sister. ¡­ Me, I''ve mostly been around the quarters of the Guild right next to the Institution. That''s why. Am not weird. No, no."


    "Mmm ¡­ of course, of course¨Cand I mean of course you are¨Cyou haven''t yet to see them, then, I guess."


    "Yes."


    "¨Cbut anyway, that isn''t important either. Rather, let us talk about ¡­ um, we''re going there.


    Down to the Guild. Because you wanted it. You want it. You so much passionately ¡­ and eagerly wanted to go there, in order to know more (and figure things out, you said) about ¡­ skills in general ¡­ right?


    "Yes."


    "Yes, yes. So, what were you telling us about your ''skills'' thingy again, my boy?? It interests¨C"


    "¨CIt was nothing."


    "Huh. ¡­ Some stuff about some ''Skill Interface'' ¡­ or tabs or whatever ¡­ am I correct?"


    "Hm, yes. But it was nothing, really."


    "Oh, are you sure?"


    "I am."


    "Not convinced. ¡­ No, you aren''t, dear little boy. Wasn''t it right at that time; when you said you just remembered ''it'' after Bumped (this rude kid, I know right, ugh) kept mocking you for, I quote, ''having nothing else better to do than imagining yourself all these skills'' and whatnot; that you started to ask us all about our abilities and stuff?


    "¡­ well, let''s just say that, since I''m accompanying you, I wanna know more about it."


    "Sure ¡­ but really, the damage dealer was right. Me, I only made it up at the time, y''know."


    "Oh?"


    "All up."


    "Okay, sure, if you say so. (Still not convinced, though.)"


    About that, Old Sipping also said I shouldn''t let people know since it wasn''t a normal thing. So I won''t tell anyone! Even though I''d really wanna. I only brought it up ''cause I wanted to make sure of one thing.


    That it was right other people didn''t have it. And that I shouldn''t tell anyone since I didn''t want to get ostracized.


    ¡­ but Clumsy Babe was a very talkative lady. Us two still steadily walking side by side, she continued to talk:


    "And anyway, you were so much hyped up about all these funny skills of yours, hey.


    "I could count so many stars in your two ¡­ shining eyes when Bumped actually got to break down all his abilities to you ¡­ whoa!¨Cand here your eyes go again huhu!


    "You''re so ¡­ pfft!¨CI know you don''t like when I say it, but; that''s kind of adorable, you know, my boy.


    "You really can''t help but let your little jaw fall off like this in awe, huh??? With your full-rounded sparkling eyes!


    "That''s cute¨Cand why do you say nothing, eh?¨Chave you grown shy, now ¡­ hey¨Cpoke!"


    "Ouch!"


    "There you go, there you talk! At last."


    "Meanie."


    "Huh ¡­ what, what?... you need some more again?? I need to poke some more again, hah??"


    "Not cool. What you do."


    "Huh. Don''t get too excited, though, little man. We haven''t arrived yet, are we?"


    "You''re making fun ¡­ of me. Meh."


    "Hahaha!¨Cbut hey, I''m not, my boy¨CI am not. I''m for real, hey."


    "The skills, big sis'', the skills. They''re important! To me they are."


    "Oh-ho? Well, I guessed that. Hooray to me."


    "You guessed it? I guessed it too!... and I guessed it first. Hooray to me first!"


    "No, shush, I did; so it''s me first¨Ctell me more about your skills now, my boy."


    "Nope. ''Cause you will make fun, big sis''."


    "I mean, what do you like about skills. About abilities."


    "Won''t say."


    "Why?"


    "¡­ won''t¨C"


    "So you haven''t even chosen your class yet? I mean, before, with your party, what was your role, mm? Just a mascot, I''ll bet, kuhuhu. You know you could be ours, from now on!... No? Not funny? I''m better with toddlers."


    "¡­ I''m laughing, y''know."


    "Oh?"


    "Inside."


    "Oh."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "How does it work anyway, big sis''?"


    "How does work ¡­ what, my boy?"


    "How to ¡­ do you learn the skills? Or abilities. You say abilities. You learn them? How?"


    "The Guild''s headquarters. You will see from there. I will explain to you."


    "No ¡­ explain me now. Please."


    "Hmm, so, okay: you really don''t see how it works? You''re a total newbie?? You really don''t know anything??"


    "I ¡­ do know stuff. But explain all over. Just as if I''m a total newbie. Okay? Please."


    "The skills you so much love, um, the masters will be teaching you. If you want, that is. And if you pay, too."


    "Pay? Pay whom? I want and I pay ¡­ or you can pay. ¡­ How do you pay? Is it like with the noodle maker? You hand over coins?"


    "Uh ¡­ well, you join a guild first. Then you pay them. You give them coins, indeed. This isn''t a charity: they require your money. If you provide them so, they will make you one of their members. Yes, you join a guild, basically."


    "Oh, hm ¡­ why do you say ''a guild,'' though, big sis''?"


    "Why?... as in?"


    "As in, we''re going to the Guild right now. The Guild Bureau. The headquarters. There''s only one guild, right?"


    "Oh, okay. I get it. Hmm¡­"


    "You do?"


    "We call them that way, and that''s all. That''s what they are. They are guilds. ¡­ Um, basically, the Guild, that''s the guild for adventurers."


    "Ah?"


    "Right, okay. And there are others. Other guilds. They aren''t other guilds for adventurers, though. They''re just guilds. How to explain?¡­ it''s simple. Do you really not know that, though. It''s only commonsense here.


    "Okay, I''ll explain. In the first place, a guild could be anything¨Cyou follow?¨Canything as in, a group of people; an association; an organization; a federation; a group, basically; well, they can simply be called guild if they call themselves so.


    "Now, people don''t necessarily call themselves guilds, of course, they don''t. ¡­ But out here, it''s common sense for us to refer to the Guilds as ''guilds,'' you see.


    "I guess they named themselves that way because we all¨Cwhenever this adventurers'' business got to be a thing¨Cstarted to refer to them as such. See?


    "There''s the Guild. The main one. Where the adventurers get the quests and whatever. ¡­ And then there are the guilds which bestow upon adventurers classes and training.


    "There are ¡­ for instance ¡­ Bumped''s guild. The renegades. That''s what they call themselves. Well, that''s his class. And his skills come with it, you understand?


    "Now, they''re rare. Very rare. They aren''t much. For what reason ¡­ well, you''ll have to ask someone who understands that better than the little me¨Cbut anyway, the main guilds are the ones of warriors, archers, mages, and thieves.


    "Well, thieves are a different matter, too, now, with the recent events ¡­ but anyway; that''s about guilds."


    "You ¡­ did understand, right? Wha¨Cwhat are those fumes coming off of your ears, my boy???"


    "I ¡­ too much ¡­ info¡­"


    "Ugh."


    "Don''t ''ugh'' me! You don''t explain, big sis''."


    "Ugh, ugh, ugh. A hundred ''ughs''."


    "No! Ugh yourself ¡­ or you explain all over again!"


    "Shush, no ¡­ and take this!"


    "Ouch!"


    "I barely touched you ¡­ shush again!"


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch¨C"


    "Shush now boy. ¡­ And about it all, this ¡­ so much learned and magnanimous big sister of yours shall make you into a learned man, too, very soon!"


    And I waited for that.

 Chapter 183 - The Guild Bureau, Huh

    After having jumped the stairs up, my fingers went and wrapped themselves around the handle.


    She nodded.


    The flat-smooth door''s lock gave a clicking sound when I twisted it ¡­ and we entered the palace:


    Ring!


    ? 1 notification(s) arrived! ?


    ? The Player has entered the ''Guild Bureau.'' ?


    ? Welcome to the ''Guild Bureau'' ¨C Therefrom, ''Additional Quests'' can be obtained here whenever sought and required. ?


    And you heard the System.


    Ring!


    ? The Player has met the requirements to unlock a quest. ?


    ? New Mandatory Quest has been obtained. ?


    ? ''Became Monster'' Mandatory Quest ¨C Within the Guild Bureau, let the Player head down to the training grounds and join a Guild. 0/1 ?


    Oh, sure, okay.


    But for now: shush.


    And let me just appreciate the sight: this is so spacious.


    Way more spacious than how it was back at the Academy. Back at the Institution.


    Boy oh boy. I mean, yeah, pretty much big, . That''s how it ought to be, right? If anything, those are the headquarters of this thing they call the Guild.


    The Guild Bureau, namely. And it''s totally detached from any other hands and influence or whatever. So of course it''s big, there.


    And here the self-proclaimed grandmaster talked about them with his mocking tone telling us they weren''t much of anything, the adventurers.


    But man, look at this. That old geezer was just jealous, wasn''t he?


    ¨CIt''s different from down at the Institution in the sense that the Guild isn''t just playing in anyone else''s playground. That''s their field right there. And it''s only theirs.


    They''re on their own here ¡­ so of course, it ought to be this huge and enormous and strong!


    Look at this place:


    The floor was made up of wooden tiles. Most of this hall was, actually. Wood, wood, wood. A dark, refined, and living wood. And I know I was no woodwork expert, but that was the finest I''d ever seen.


    Such good work left the floor totally beautiful and elegant.


    It didn''t even creak! I knew I loved when it did creak¨Cit kind of reminded me of Calming Elf''s overly shabby carriage¨Cbut when it didn''t, it also meant the wood was strong!


    Spreading in all distances, it joined the distanced extremities of the hall we just entered.


    And the walls went up with the many decorative pillars scattered around here.


    The ceiling was high and so were the pillars. Nearly all of which was made out of wood, yes.


    Right at the middle of the Guild''s headquarters was spotted a desk. Looked upon from above, it formed a circle around that even sturdier rocky pillar in the middle of the hall, too.


    ? The Player may speak to the attendant of the ''Guild Bureau'' in order to obtain the aforementioned additional quests. ?


    Calm, assertive, freeing yet controlling. Those were the words given off of this place.


    To my right and left, on each side, there were two giant boards. Made out of wood, too. But this wood was white, clear, and bright.


    ? The Player may also directly select the additional quest of his choice interacting with the ''Scoreboard''. ?


    The two boards were just like two chunks of fresh ice that had been carved onto the dark brownish walls.


    The ice cubs didn''t melt. They wouldn''t. Not at any price. They weren''t so weak, after all, I could tell.


    As they stood out the way they did, I didn''t resist. Just when these two ice cubs caught my eyes, I noticed how stuffed and occupied they were.


    Just as I thought the two of them didn''t melt ¡­ they started melting within my eyes.


    I devoured them; my head tilted to the side in total wonder.


    Piled up upon them were layers of yellowish-white sheets. The sheets were many. And quickly, I understood these were quests being issued by the Guild.


    And so the System counted those as additional quests, from what I just gathered.


    So that was how it all looked like, huh. Old Sipping''s words already had told me about this¨CI asked a lot of questions¨Cbut his words weren''t certainly consistent enough to describe the beauty of the thing.


    Seeing with these eyes, it really hit different.


    Surely, it was all these quests that occupied the two boards so much.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, though!" my guide disrupted my fascination before she went on, "don''t you start sticking your eyes on those boards like that. We said we only were down to covering each of the three main guilds¨Cand that''s it, my boy."


    "What, what, what?"


    "You heard me all right. If my little boy has questions about even these, I''m afraid I shall never rest with you."


    "Oh, all right. Don''t worry. I don''t care. It''s fine."


    Going in from the main double-door, we found ourselves in the spacious inside of the Guild Bureau. It all was about new things for me to discover and marvel at.


    I really enjoyed it.


    And while both I and Babe stepped inside at the same time, only one''s feet were laid on the wooden carpentry. Clumsy entered, walking. And I entered with her, flying.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine, big sis''!" I spoke up. "And rather, you know the rules, big sis'', right??... whenever we¨C"


    "Oh, no! I promise I''ll get you down if you go about that again!"


    "¨CMuhahah¨Cyou can''t interrupt me and you can''t stop me: whenever we saw something inspiring awe, bringing us about happiness ¡­"


    "Do not. I warned you¨C"


    "¨CIt''s tickling time!¨Ccootchie-cootchie-coo!¨Cmuhahahah!"


    "Wait, no!¨CI''ll put you down, brat!"


    But it was too late for her!


    Entering this place, I was resting on Clumsy''s shoulders.


    (Even though I''m not a kid at all¨Cand I insist: at all¨C) my stature was that of a kid, after all. I could be carried around her shoulders. Pretty much easily, at that. She said herself I seemed to weigh even less than a feather.


    I''d been tired of walking after a while. Hopping on her shoulders, I stayed perched up there up till now.


    Standing on this floor, just like my clumsy babe with me around her shoulders and back, were many other people. Adventurers, most likely.


    And seeing the fresh and strong lady carrying her kid on herself entering the place, it got many''s attention.


    People turned and were alarmed by the two of us. Alarmed, or annoyed. I didn''t know which, actually.


    And now, what were the rules again? Whenever I saw something worth smiling ¡­ or bringing about happiness to me; I''d go tickling that very fresh and strong lady underneath me.


    With both hands, I had ten fingers. And with ten fingers, I had plenty enough resources to go about torturing her again a little.


    I tightened my legs around her shoulders and went right away assaulting her with my little wiggling fingers all around her neck. I tickled, tickled, and tickled some more.


    Heh, and she was no opponent to me, this human girl.


    Laughing about and twisting herself around the way she did again, she complained and told me yet again she was way too sensitive to tickling ¡­ and that she didn''t like it.


    But I scoffed at this and tickled again, again, and again.


    This was fun.


    And then she just pressed her lips together; pressed her brows down, creasing about her amusing face; pouted and puffing her cheeks like she was mad at me for having fun.


    And she warned me: if I did that again (I already did it twice before) she''d really get off of her shoulders ¡­ and I''d become the little piece of being I''d been before.


    Heh¨Cbut I scoffed at this, too.


    Like I even cared.


    Down to the ground or up in the sky¨Cbarely up in the sky, actually¨Cwe were here, already.


    Because of my circus, everyone in the hall was stabbing their eyes at us, now. Clumsy blamed it on me, but it was fine.


    She poked me again with her pointy nails as a punishment, snatched my hand, and drove me nearer where I''d asked her to take me: the training grounds.

 Chapter 184 - Cccccccccccccccccc

    "And we have arrived, my boy!"


    "We have?"


    "Sure. We have."


    "Oh?... oh."


    "¡­ Don''t simply ''oh'' me, little man. I deserve much, much better."


    "No, it''s just ¡­ now that I see it, this isn''t the first time I drop by here, that''s all."


    "Humph, but that''s only for sure, little man. I told you, didn''t I? There was no way you never came around."


    "¡­ right."


    We arrived there. Passing through one of the many hallways of the Guild Bureau, we were led here.


    Was that actually how the two places were linked with each other?


    I said I''d never been there before. And so it isn''t true, huh. I mean, not entirely true. But mostly true still. I''d been there, already.


    I''d never stepped inside of the Guild''s headquarters before, but I''ve dropped by this place before. Thinking the two places are so close by. I guess I didn''t find any of the office-like aspects of this place before ''cause I didn''t need to.


    The Guild Bureau''s area was kind of big, to say the least. Seeing it from the sky, being a flying bird, it covered a big area. And thus, with numerous facilities and establishments.


    Yes, it was big enough.


    Wandering off on foot throughout the hallways of this place, with Clumsy Babe, we just came out of one of the same black and rustic double-door of this place¨Cit gave on an open area.


    And this open area still was part of the Guild''s realm.


    Woah, woah, woah. Lots of things out here. It can hardly be called a circle, but that still is about a circle.


    Going forming a circle, a dozen light constructs were settled down there. Accommodations and quarters.


    Out there, under the light of the sun, they formed some sort of harbor where people went and passed.


    And so, this bright area was part of the Guild''s realm, huh. This was about the training grounds, where I''ll get to figure out ¡­ my skills ¡­ or something. Probably.


    "What is it, now, my dear?" Clumsy Babe stepped up, extending her hand to me. "This is your place. I took you here. So come along ¡­ and ask whatever question you might want to. I haven''t come here for nothing, after all."


    Only stairs separated me and the actual training grounds.


    "¡­ hm. No, you haven''t," I said, starting down the stairs. "You haven''t come here for nothing," I agreed with her.


    "And so, anyway, you just didn''t know where it was spotted, mm?"


    "No."


    We climbed down the stairs pretty quickly.


    "That figures. But see, I was right. You came around already. It isn''t your first time here. And I''ll bet you did that more than only once."


    And after the dusty yellowish stairs, we were up on it. Up on the ground. Up on the field. As my companion didn''t stop just yet, proceeding to explore the exciting unknown, I tagged along still.


    Did I come here that much often?


    "No."


    "Huh. You aren''t so excited anymore, are you? Begging me then, and playing it super calm now."


    "No."


    "Yes. ¡­ Yes, yes, yes, yes¨C"


    "I only begged you because I knew you''d help me. You''re some very kind human, after all, Party''s priestess."


    "Brat," she scoffed, pausing, and scoffing some more. "Tell me about it, Party''s mascot."


    The training grounds: where the people get training for the mastery of their class and skill.


    This place is bound to be the one where I will figure myself out. It will be.


    With Clumsy Babe, I walked around the blocks. And doing just so: I asked questions.


    Right now''s theme was just about gathering information.


    Each of the constructs down there were each guilds''. They weren''t their headquarters, though. They just were sort of there, because they had to in order to produce new recruits.


    Each guild, for example, the four significant ones¨Cthe warriors'', the mages'', and the archers''¨Chad their place here.


    As we so happened to find ourselves in the main operating area of the Guild, they had to be there. It was of convention for them to be.


    And Clumsy Babe repeated: to the rookies and newcomers; this was the ideal way for them to get the gist of this whole adventuring business.


    I so happened to be part of this group of rookies, incidentally. The newcomers hardly had the time to go about visiting this whole versatile and lively capital of Rinceville in order to visit each of the guilds separately.


    Why would they go and visit them all, anyway? Well, wasn''t it in order to pick one?


    Pick one, to do what?


    Clumsy Babe said I asked a lot of questions. Useless questions. And that it should be tiresome.


    Adventurers picked a guild simply to pick a class. Picking their class, they would get their training going. And getting their training going, they would learn their skills, mastering their class day by day.


    As I asked many questions, I thought I''d make a display of my knowledge a little, now.


    She talked about the different abilities of each class, how inherent those would be to their respective classes, and how, as such, it was so important to pick the right class.


    Interrupting her, I talked about these abilities, too. The masters and instructors of each different class must have been very proficient at using mana that they may teach the disciples of their science and expertise.


    The controlling of one''s mana wasn''t an easy thing to¨Cbut I was interrupted myself.


    If I thought being a magic-user was so common as to make most of the adventurers magic users, I couldn''t be more wrong.


    Didn''t each of the adventuring folks come of the Institution, though?


    Well, hardly so. Clumsy Babe was astounded at how ignorant I was regarding all these, and I thought she was right.


    I was ignorant, but now I knew. Asking questions paid off well, in the end. And so, magic users really weren''t much of the overall population, eh. That also meant all adventurers weren''t magic users.


    This was funny to me. People really could be inferior in so many ways.


    And it only struck me then how much information there was for me to learn and discover about the world.


    But I discarded all these for now.


    ''Cause, I mean, I didn''t really care for now, I guess.


    There was a reason for which I''d want to come there and¨C? ''Became Monster'' Mandatory Quest ¨C Within the Guild Bureau, let the Player head down to the training grounds and join a Guild. 0/1 ?¨Cthis was part of the grand schemes of things; even though I had yet to know that.


    For now, I only observed. My escort (before letting me know for the nth time it really was weird it was my first time discovering all this) indicated me to do so; so I just did.


    Passing by the warriors'' lodge and area, I peeked over to their side, making sure I wasn''t seen by them for some unknown reason.


    Gently sliding my eyes in from the side of their wide, open entrance¨Cthere were a dozen people.. Gauging them up, I think there was one, two, and three instructors or masters by the place at the moment.

 Chapter 185 - Oooo Pretty Fast

    For now, I only observed. My escort indicated I to do so.


    Passing by the warriors'' lodge and area, I peeked over to their side, making sure I wasn''t seen by them for some unknown reason.


    Gently sliding my eyes in from the side of their wide, open entrance¨Cthere were a dozen people. Gauging them up, I think there was one, two, and three instructors or masters by the place at the moment.


    They were separated into two groups. Surrounding two of the instructors out to the side, there were seven random humans.


    By them, on the smooth floor they had, there were lines drawn. White lines. The lines drew a lengthy rectangular around lined up tatami mats.


    And so, was that about their training and teaching? Hm.


    One instructor only stood by their formation with the random people. The other one was on the tatami mats, and he fought with an apprentice.


    Or so it seemed to me, at least. It wasn''t a real fight, though. Her¨Cthe instructor''s¨Cslow movements indicated she only was ''training'' the young one.


    Everyone outside their little arena only observed. Just like me.


    And the newbie warriors'' training time went on and forth.


    The other group deeper into their four walls and roof was with the other instructor. His mouth only spoke when his arms drew illustrations added to his words.


    Should I join them?


    "Oh ho ho?" Clumsy laughed. "Oh ho ho ho ho ho??? Are we chickening out now, my little sir?"


    I wasn''t.


    The human female stood beside me by the door. And laughing into her hand, her eyes and pressed brows were just as mischievous as playful.


    "N¨Cno. ¡­ Me, I only said I wanted to see them first ¡­ y''know. That is what I do, hm."


    "Come on! Why don''t you go get ''em!"


    And her cheeky smile only grew more blatant. Stepping up, she came at me. Her two hands went on both of my flanks and assaulted me in a game.


    As the lady''s sudden burst of eagerness and happiness rubbed off on me, I smiled and giggled a little with her, letting myself be caught in the game, before I explained that no: I wouldn''t ''go get ''em.''


    She said they wouldn''t chew me. I was cool. I could go. That''s what I''d been there for, after all.


    And I insisted saying I hadn''t come up here with her just to try something like this yet. I just wanted to see and figure out things.


    "Yes, yes," she nodded. "Whatever you say, little sir."


    "Hm."


    "I wouldn''t ask you to choose them before we have seen them all, anyways. Here, come on. They aren''t the only one you can choose your class ¡­ and skills¨Cyes, skills, I know you love skills¨Cyour class and skills from."


    "You''re correct, yes; they aren''t the only one I can choose my class and skills¨CI love skills and stuff¨Cmy class and skills from."


    "Pfft."


    "Oh."


    " ''Oh'', yes. You ''oh'' me again."


    "Why you laugh? Fun of me again???"


    "Nothing. You''re just a little bizarre. It''s fun."


    "Fun."


    She chuckled again. Then we went on marching some more steps.


    Our tour wasn''t just finished yet.


    And my human female did what she had to do. That is to say, making me visit.


    After the warriors'', we went straight to the archers''. They interested me. The local within which they trained was about the same as the warriors''. Pretty standard, with a good dozen disciples attending the training, and with three or four instructors giving them about instructions.


    Fun to watch them.


    We didn''t linger. Big sister told me to hurry a little. She didn''t want to linger for too long. After the archers'', we went straight to the mages''.


    Then again, their local, place, and people were just about the same as the two others''.


    I had seen, I had watched, I had heard, and I had listened. All of which was thanks to my companion.


    This had been a long day: at some point, my companion''s feet turned and stopped. She faced me.


    "Like I told you, now, I shall go, my boy."


    She explained to me she really couldn''t stay for too long past a certain time. I understood. Urgence or not, she''d told me in advance she''d want to go. She''d have to go.


    "''Kay. Thank you for accompanying me, big sister. Goodbyes."


    "Oh, you plan on staying?"


    "A little more."


    "Only a little more, then."


    "Why?"


    "Mmm ¡­ well: aren''t you coming back with us tomorrow again?"


    "Yes."


    "Then don''t be too late."


    " ¡­ why?"


    She pressed her eyebrows, shook her head at me, and softly spoke, "Well, but you need to sleep, don''t you?"


    "¡­ right. I need to sleep."


    "Or you don''t."


    "Or ¡­ I don''t. Right."


    "Huh. You do need to sleep, right??? You tell me."


    "I think I do ¡­ yes."


    "Mm, well, aren''t you a clueless one, my boy."


    " ¡­ why, clueless?"


    "Shush, shush," and her hand went patting the top of my head, before she went on, "I shall go. Soon¨Cvery, very soon¨Cthe sun will go down: so I will go turn in, now. And you know the way, now. The way in, the way out, from either entrance, back or front. So you''re cool, all right? You stay there, and you observe ¡­ whatever it is you truly wanna observe ¡­ and I shall go. ¡­ Bye."


    "I wanna say many ''thank yous''. Thank you, thank you, thank you. Goodbyes."


    Scoffing, smiling ¡­ and flinching my forehead, for some reason; her legs took her up¨Cand she departed.


    My eyes followed her till she left.


    And I stood there, beside yet another guild''s local that I didn''t really care about.


    I thought about what she said. Whatever it was I truly wanted to observe, huh.


    Has she seen through me?


    I only needed her to be gone. I''ve had the intel I wanted to have.


    What about what I truly wanna observe?


    I don''t really know that myself, to be honest.


    Or maybe I do know. It''s all still kind of foggy and vague for now.


    All I know is: I gotta wait. That''s right. Some waiting around. Do nothing ¡­ and simply wait around.


    And I know that by doing this waiting around; it will happen again.


    ¨CJust as I thought this; I was paralyzed.


    My heartbeat quickened. My lungs had to pick up the pace.


    I knew it. I knew it was bound to happen again. It''s already happened twice so far¨Cnow is the third time.


    Where is this aura coming from? I need to concentrate ¡­ and find this out. I''m gonna kill ''em!


    ¨CBut my body tensed up. I felt freezing all over. My bones were stabbed. Stabbed and pierced by the deadly chilliness that invaded my senses.


    All at once; I was alone, in the dark, in the snow, in the cold. Also; I was bitten by this loneliness, stomped upon by this dark, frozen by this snow, forsaken by this cold.


    I felt death. Only I could feel it. It was directed at me.


    And it only was too obvious to me. I felt it yesterday. And I''m sure I''d feel it tomorrow.


    Death was frolicking with me. It only lasted one little second. Second which wasn''t over still.


    And all of a sudden, the idea struck me!


    "Hold on a second, though¡­!" I muttered, starting to sweat a little. "Has ¡­ whatever that is also been waiting for her to ¡­ go?"


    Then I only gulped. Who likes being prey? Who even does that?

 Chapter 186 - Ivblkljkjkjb

    ¨CI had felt death. It was preying on me. Of course, my senses reacted to it. They reacted to it, and they felt it but too clearly.


    But I was waiting for it, though. So it didn''t surprise me all that much. Right¡­? Right.


    I ain''t surprised. I ain''t. I''m tough. I''m strong. Yes. Though little may be my stature: I''m a tough guy. And what''s the number one rule being tough-guying like me? Tough guys can''t be surprised. Right.


    And so it was clear by now: this aura clearly is directed at me. At me, and at me alone. Of all the people gathered here, going about each other''s business, training, and fighting¨Cclearly: only I could sense that.


    Nobody was moved. Nobody was interrupted. Nobody was disturbed in the slightest.


    And there I was, in the middle of all this hustling and bustling around, in and out of the guilds'' offices, the people''s actively moving around here wasn''t so disturbed at all, only me, the only little guy standing erected down this place without a real purpose in mind, sweating a little.


    Sweating a little? Don''t make me laugh. There clearly was ill intent, here. That assaulting aura really was coming off on me real hard. As my forehead started to become sweaty, I knew I should move.


    And so, what to do?¨Cfrantically swinging my head from left to right, I scanned all around me. This place I''d already pretty much discovered in its entirety, but where was it from?


    I have to spot the source of it!


    In the wild, only I was to be preyed upon. Certain things really wouldn''t change, heh.


    But I wouldn''t stop the almost-mad swinging of my head in all directions. If someone saw me going like this, there was no denying they would think me mad. My eyes darted everywhere ¡­ and I spotted a place.


    "Found you, huh!"


    I had spotted a place, a direction, a destination.


    And facing that direction, I brought one of my feet up ¡­ before I angrily foot stomped it on the ground with strength.


    I wasn''t so angry, though. Just wanted to play it tough! Anyone who saw me going like this would think, ''Woah, tough guy.''


    And so that prick would think the same!


    But: no, no, no. As the white brownish-white cobbles of itself shuddered with a ''thud!'' I shook my head in disagreement.


    Why are you shuddering, my dear old planet?? The ground shouldn''t be afraid!¨Conly that one human prick¨Cwho maybe just wants to play and have fun too, just like me¨Cshould be fearing the consequences of their act!


    Heavily stomping upon the cobbles of the still shuddering ground as I marched on still, with much alacrity, I proceeded to reach that one next destination.


    The monster was still in on the training grounds of the Guild. So naturally, there were still all the different guilds'' standpoints.


    My big sister had called them ''mini-guilds.'' I''d counted around a dozen of these mini-guilds. Being taking place around the ''main'' grounds of this open huge training ground, still under the sun and clouds, there were the ''main'' ones.


    Neatly arranged and presented to each new adventurer. And all this for the purpose of recruitment solely. As big sis'' also said, these were hardly the headquarters of each guild.


    They were rather each one''s quick presented outpost so that they were spread enough, and so that they would recruit enough.


    After all, the more members to a guild, the stronger its strength grows, right? This makes sense.


    This one, though ¡­ the hell is with it?


    And then, there was this little loner.


    I was well fixated on finding out who that person stealthily assaulting me each time I passed by these training grounds was.


    Taking a quick peek at the senior adventurers and fighters was the sole reason for me to come here ¡­ and while I did so, each time, that rude person picked on me.


    ¡­ naturally, this was to be over with!


    But still, man, what the heck is that: can you even call that one a ''guild''? Or an office? Or, I don''t know, something? Well, yeah you can. It just wouldn''t sound right.


    Humph!¨Cand it''s stopped, now. That ominous assaulting aura was brought to a stop. The way I carried myself only too manly must''ve kicked in already!


    Are we afraid of the consequences, now?¨Cheh, heh, heh.


    This guild could hardly be called a guild.


    When the others'' light offices were filled with assurance, brightness, tidiness, and attractiveness¨Cthis one could not; and thus, totally absolutely; be called a guild whatsoever.


    Ring!


    ? You received 1 new notification(s)! ?


    ? From ''Learning the ropes!'' Additional Quest, a new quest has been obtained. ?


    ? ''Bigger Monster'' ¨C Learning the ropes of the job ¡­ although how?¨Cthe Player, as an apprentice adventurer, should also need a guild, correct?! ¨C Join your guild, make the best of your adventurer career, and see what could be drawn from that in the Player''s future! ?


    Yeah, okay. All I got to say is: how funny that is to me. So far, without the System¨Cthat somehow perfectly lined up with my natural abilities¨CI wouldn''t have gotten here; and it''s still funny, somehow, how it doesn''t bother leaving me a choice at all. I mean, ain''t that thing supposed to be me, somehow?


    My point is: ''join the guild of your choice''?¨Cno, no¨C''join your (preselected) guild''?¨Cyes, yes.


    Guide, our interests may align most of the time ¡­ but right there: ''NO!''¨Cin all caps¨CNO!


    Do I got to join this??? I said ''no.'' I. Simply. Don''t. Kindly stop your bullying, Guide.


    Forsaken and pretty fatigued, this guild''s construct lied down far, far, very far on the side of each of the bigger branches of the guilds. That timid, pedagogical training field really was a loner.


    While the others'' outside was well-presented and cast a good first impression for themselves; this one''s outside wasn''t only plain and simple, without any beauty or whatever¨Cbut also weak-looking and meek.


    The sign indicating ''The Art of Lames'' wasn''t even standing straight. Lacking an obvious nail, it leaned down on one side, leaving the other end of the panel too much up.


    Shaking my head some more, I heavily stomped on the ground one last time.


    Thud!


    Racking up my brain effectively, I quickly found a way to introduce myself to that passive swordsman: "Emerald in the house!" I cried out.


    My feet brought me in here. And then again, I''d shake my head at how plain and boring it was on the inside, too.


    It was sad to see that, indeed, and I was sure of it now, there was only not three, not two, but one, and only one, supposedly instructor, here.


    What was more, there was no fancy kind of well made-up rings of any sorts laid on the tiles so that the disciples would fight; there were hardly any disciples standing in here for said rings to be of any use; no lofty pillars standing propping the whole heavy and strong guild''s structure up; no decorative stuff, weapons, or sorts of trophies gripping on the walls.


    Well. With a quick glance¨Cand all that took for the analyzing of this place to be done was just a quick glance¨CI spotted a cabinet, that surprisingly fit pretty well in the empty room, and oh?


    What is that?

 Chapter 187 - The Bigger Monster

    Well. With a quick glance¨Cand all that took for the analyzing of this place to be done was just a quick glance¨CI spotted a cabinet, that surprisingly fit pretty well in the empty room, and oh?


    What is that?


    I also simply wall rack not too far away from the light cabinet. And it got my attention.


    As all the layout of this one-roomed stern, yet slightly funny office obviously was off and didn''t certainly inspire awe and admiration in the observing observer''s mind¨Cthis wall rack probably did.


    I found it cool. It was super cool. Really, really cool. As you very well know, I got an eye for cool stuff. And I could tell: super cool.


    Or maybe was it the sword resting on it that was so inspiring to me? Of course, it was. That rack¨Cit carried a sword.


    And the sword was the impressive thing. The longsword was totally pitch-black. As I paused before entirely inviting myself into the place, my eyes turned to a slit as I checked it up.


    The sword was long, mesmerizing, ungraspable. Yes, the sword was present, alive, gripping.


    Was that piercing and chilly aura from not too long ago actually coming from that¡­? I''m sure it wasn''t, but now I don''t know.


    Oh, and did it just move¡­ or shudder? Well, hm.


    It felt just like an egg ¡­ ready to hatch. This longsword felt like this. It sure did. ¡­ Or, rather than hatching, on second thought, it was ready to burst.


    Unintentionally, I winced. This one some dark ominous egg I didn''t want to get in trouble with. That, I knew for sure.


    Ring!


    ? ''Bigger Monster'' ¨C Additional Quest: Meet, and get acquainted with the instructor of your guild. 0/1 ?


    "A¨Cahem!" I reiterated with confidence, "this, um, me, Emerald, and I, uh ¡­ in the house?... well, no, never mind, sir."


    Tut-tut, tut-tut. I was just trying to be a master conversationalist here, but that stern-looking swordsman, silently sitting lonely in the middle of the hall didn''t put in any words at all.


    It had actually been a good thirty seconds at least after my first greeting ¡­ but well.


    This rude human was the main piece of the play. Yet he didn''t play a role. All he did was sit here, in the middle of all the emptiness of this place, as if to fill a void there ¡­ or as if to simply wait for me to come down there.


    I took one foot deeper into the room.


    "You¨Cyou''re the, err, instructor or master of this gui¨Cguild, right?"


    The prick didn''t reply still. Both sternly and formally sitting still, somehow perfectly motionless, his posterior was on his legs, his hands placed flat on his knees, his legs down to the ground.


    "Know what?¨Cnever mind again! ¡­ You¨Cyou''ve been the one doing this. ¡­ Assaulting me with your mind and aura!¨Cright?? ¡­ I figured you, uh, wanted to fight. So, erm ¡­ well, yeah, sure, mister, you just be sitting there and you don''t say a word, I''m cool with that!"


    This certainly wasn''t the way someone would react to me. And all the human did was just about the same still. That is to say, sitting in the same position without moving so much as a finger or a tongue.


    His creepy eyes were about the most of this taunting person''s unusualness. Being neither too full nor too closed, they just stared off in the void before himself.


    "Ahem!"


    The relatively young human swordsman reacted then. His eyes simply jumped and went fixating themselves on the other sword this place had.


    As it was the first time I saw a sword made out of wood¨Ca wooden sword used as a practice weapon, a bokken¨CI flinched.


    I flinched at the inoffensive sword, but I flinched way more at the persistent nonchalant demeanor of that prick.


    I''d been assaulted ¡­ or rather, picked on by him more than twice. What was it with his act of right now? Surely, it kind of put me off, to say the least. I had rather expected for us both to ¡­ I don''t know, just fight, maybe?


    I mean, this all was weird now.


    When I say it put me off, it really did. So I''m left there, standing before halfway through the entrance, not knowing the heck I''m supposed to do.


    Maybe I should just be rude to him, too? That human might be acting all docile right now, but he''s rude to his core¨CI''m sure of that.


    So let''s try something out: "Well, shit!" I threw at him ¡­ without him receiving it. "I, uh ¡­ yeah, well, okay: how to be rude? ¡­ No, I ain''t¨CI''m not cut out for this. ¡­ Plus, better not be rude, because: ''watch your mouth, young lad!'' and you got it, me."


    Let us just sit with the man!


    When Old Sipping wants to have me taught on something; he sits me with him. Everything always works out for us both when he does.


    And when even irritated I started to throw, one after the other, my shoulders before myself, adding much power and emphasis to my strong way of carrying myself, I proceeded in.


    I had entered his place¨Cand quickly (the room really wasn''t all that big) I had found my way in.


    The sleeping swordsman, formally sitting down, lied about the middle of the room.


    And as my feet had once more strongly stomped onto the last bit of wooden tile they''d come to¨Cabruptly letting myself fall down, I sat my butt a couple of meters away from him, facing him.


    "Since this is about a quest anyway, why not just do that, hm!"


    I didn''t know what to do with him, now that I thoroughly thought about it. All I knew was: the empty room wasn''t only filled by him, now; there was me, too.


    Sitting in front of each other, staring at each other, being tensed and pissed, we would try to speak. Just as per Old''s fathomable wisdom.


    "Oi."


    I really, really didn''t know what to do about him.


    "Oi."


    Ah, maybe I should just kill ''im?


    "Oi¡­!"


    Or maybe I shouldn''t?


    "Oi!"


    His vivid eyes went off of the lifeless bokken lying beside him. They were done sucking up all of that wooden sword''s life, now. Only half opened, as if perfectly relaxed, they were set on me, then.


    And that same chilly vibe, closing in on me, began to suck up my own life. That, without a doubt. As the cold eyes gripped my own, by showing off one hell of a big set of frowning brows, I pressed my lips altogether and snorted, "Hmm!" I wasn''t afraid.


    Wasn''t this man still being ¡­ amusingly or not ¡­ taunting the monster, there? This man certainly was. With his set of two cold eyes, he started to stare at me differently.


    He brought his chin up a little, straightened out his back, his eyes grew fuller, and as if with contempt, he looked down on me from above.


    ¨CAt this point, the monster already had met with the ''bigger monster.''

 Chapter 188 - Author Likes This Cause Its Odd And Fun

    He brought his chin up a little, straightened out his back, his eyes grew fuller, and as if with contempt, he looked down on me from above.


    And I wasn''t imagining it, he really was being taunting me this much blatantly! To say the least, I still had my doubts up till now, but now it''s clearer than could be!


    That day when I first got bored of all the academic stuff going down at the Institution, I came scouting here¨Cand it was him.


    That other day, too, after we got back home to Old with Leafana, I wanted some funnying around, so I got back here to watch ¡­ and again, it was him.


    And now, for today''s day, as I thought I''d come back here yet another time for the sake of fine-tunning the real important stuff the grandmasters don''t teach you and (only probably) met with ''it''¨Cthere it was him again!


    His eyes still locked onto mine, his chest slowly went up as his hands clutched his knees with palpable strength, a sigh went out of him.


    Good grief. Young folks nowadays. I can take him out. Just like I''d planned. Even though he quite strong, I can pull that. But ¡­ nah.


    For the second time, by now, I did what I did. Putting aside all the ¡­ I wouldn''t even know how to qualify it. Putting aside all the cold and irritating state of things, for now, I decided to at least get something out of this human.


    Looking at him and watching him very closely, isn''t he also but an observer of things? His eyes are similar to mine. I can feel it in my gut. Though I mean, then again, is there some kind of bad blood between us two I''m unaware of?


    No point in assuming what I don''t know, I should talk:


    "So? Got something for me? When will you actually talk?"


    And then he shook his head.


    "Look."


    He shook it again.


    "Me, I only need some feedback here¨Cso why don''t you ¡­ I dunno."


    For the third time, he shook his head.


    "¨COkay, so you don''t got ''something'' for me?"


    Oh, and then he nodded!


    "Oh!¨Cbut is it a ''yes, I don''t,'' or a ''yes, I do,'' though???"


    He nodded again ¡­ but then he shook his head again.


    "What¡­? What?"


    Then he shook it further ¡­ and shook it still ¡­ but didn''t hesitate to nod back with it. And it wasn''t over yet, eh.


    "Yes, no. ¡­ No, no, yes!


    He nodded, nodded, and nodded, but shook it, shook it, and shook it some more.


    "Yes¨Cyes¨Cyes ¡­ no¨Cno¨Cno!"


    Going along with him so far, as it kind of sounded fun to me, with each nod of his head I said ''yes,'' when at each shaking of it I said ''no.''


    And even when having this much fun with each other, he didn''t break yet! I mean, his chilly eyes and stern looks sure weren''t going down anytime soon, I could tell.


    Argh, and to hell with that: "Yes, yes, no, yes, no, nyes, nos, yes, no, no, no, yes! ¡­ No, no, no, no, yes, yes, no, yes, no, yes ¡­ yes, yes ¡­ no, no, yes!"


    Argh, but at some point, my facial expression only decomposed itself. I wasn''t so weirded out by what was happening, no.


    This was just a show of funnying around right there for me. I liked it a lot ¡­ but rather, I couldn''t keep going anymore!


    This was ridiculously growing well on that human. All that shaking and nodding of his head seriously had made its thing on the human prick.


    "Yes, yes, yes, no, no, no, yes, both!¨Cno, yes, no, no, yes¡­!"


    And even though I wouldn''t admit it, I could no longer keep up with that!


    Just as the stern yet very funny human prick noticed that he stopped the shaking of his head pretty quickly.


    Now, it was only me shaking my head at myself for having lost that game.


    I no longer kept my eyes locked on the young human in front of me, but rather down to the ground, looking at my clenched frustrated fists.


    "This is too much¡­"


    "¨CPahahahaha!!"


    And he burst out, finally.


    "So this my win!"


    "Yes! It! Is!"


    I wouldn''t have imagined that voice to be his: it was gentle and full of life!


    "This my win!"


    "It is, it is!"


    "And you admit it, human!"


    "Surely I do, surely I do!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Hahahaha!!"


    The change really was weird, huh. From cold and tense, we went to warm and cheerful. I could believe it.


    We were both smiling at each other, laughing, our eyes still fixated and clinging onto each other: I won.


    Laughing some more, our laughter gradually died down. The laughter''s vibe still was present around in the air, though. And it played a good role in changing the atmosphere dramatically.


    "I really thought¨C"


    "But of course I wouldn''t eat you, youth."


    "But I really thought¨C"


    "You didn''t think anything, you didn''t think anything."


    "But still!¨CI really¨C"


    "No¨Cyou did not. ¡­ And I''ll tell you what: in the end, you''re the one killing me all right, hahaha!"


    "¡­ No! And this wasn''t what I was about to say, anyway¨C"


    "Yes!"


    "¡­ No."


    "Yes."


    "No."


    "¡­ Yes."


    "No!¨CI wasn''t gonna say that anyway: I really thought you wouldn''t stop with that nodding ¡­ and shaking around ¡­ sir."


    "¡­ Yes, you will have to, heh heh," he whispered to me. "And, oh, calling me sir again, huh. I''m not against that, I''m not against that. ¡­ And I know this was pretty good, right?"


    "It was pretty good."


    "It was."


    "¡­ Yes."


    "Ahem."


    "Yes, ahem."


    And we sunk back into our silence again.


    We were still staring at each other.


    I tilted my head to the side.


    When I''d found my elven princess, I had found the first person who accepted me for what I was, without being interested, without bullying me at all, she actually was even quite fond of me, I think, probably.


    Now that I found that human ¡­ it''s fun by me. I wasn''t even looking for that weirdo.


    I wasn''t looking, but I was at the same time. I could say that because as I had found him, I knew I found something I probably needed deep down.


    So I found that human who was just like me in so many ways I had yet to find out. That human found me. I was looking for him, though I didn''t know about it. And he was looking for me, he knew about it.


    Like I said, the monster already had met with the bigger monster.


    ? ''Bigger Monster'' ¨C Additional Quest: Meet, and get acquainted with the instructor of your guild. 1/1 ?


    ? ''Bigger Monster'' ¨C Additional Quest: new instructions ¡­ ?

 Chapter 189 - Food~~~~~~ Yum Yum

    The bigger monster!¨Che was funny after all!


    Yes, he was. So much so, that if it had been him, he''d have said himself: "what a funny man, what a funny man," nodding his head twice along the way.


    Because that''s what he was, indeed. A funny man. I liked him, already.


    Now, now, now ¡­ I had met him by now.


    ? ''Bigger Monster'' ¨C Additional Quest: Meet, and get acquainted with the instructor of your guild. 1/1 ?


    From my hidden station, I''d come to him in broad daylight! Him, this was that one infamous ''him,'' the one who''d previously been ceaselessly inviting me to a fistfight!


    I''d come to him, and I well intended to deal with it all.


    Shrugging off any dangers he might''ve been to me, I proceeded to come back here at the guilds and face that human!


    Whatever would go down, I was ready.


    But to my surprise, as I came up to him, engaging the hostilities ¡­ well, nothing actually went down.


    That instructor was a cool dude, all things considered. Wasn''t as cool as the coolest and bestest me¨Cthat was for sure¨Cbut still was cool in his own way.


    And from utterly cold and judging, to thoroughly warm and resting¨Cthe way he was completely changed.


    The face I had in front of me wasn''t so much similar to the prior one.


    While this one laughed and smiled happily, making me comfortable too¨Cthe prior one really only was callously calculating, making me stifled and repressed.


    I wasn''t so much astounded by that, though. Weird people I''d either just met or who were part of my life, so far, there were many:


    Me, Old Sipping, and that Instructor.


    Well, so this one human might as well just be the way he is, and that''s all there is to it.


    All that mattered was he wasn''t being a prick no more. I wanted to kill it at first, but I''m cool now. He isn''t a bad guy anymore. How could I tell, though, you ask?


    Well, we could laugh together¨Cwasn''t that all I needed to assess and figure him out? ''Course it was!


    The two people down this place still sat in front of each other. And the same distance separated us. Only physically, though. Because, ''emotionally,'' we were just as good as best buds, after all this laughing around.


    He''d shaken and nodded his head way too much¨Cand while that was reason enough for me to be laughing and guffawing still, that human thought of stopping.


    Maybe too much laughing would kill the laughing. I found his decision to be wise. I stopped myself with him, only a bit chuckling.


    Well, well, well¨Cand where to go from now??


    Too much shaking and nodding his head around got his hair disheveled.


    The human tilted his head onward. With one hand still resting upon his bokken, the other one went and mingled with the deep brown hair as it arranged it back.


    As he tilted his head a bit, still looking me from above, but way, way more friendly, he locked back his similarly deep brownish eyes into mine.


    And giving my eyes to his, I got to observe more of that rather weird creature, that only rested in front of me.


    He was young¨Cparticularly young. But though young may be his appearance, he didn''t strike me as the ''young'' kind of person at all¨Cif that makes any sense at all.


    He actually seemed so big, so tall, and so ¡­ not old¨Cbut wisely experienced. And to be totally honest, as I thought about it now, it kind of was the first time I was inspired with so much awe out of a person.


    I admire that. My senses admire his. Or maybe I''m just too quick to review that guy, eh? Maybe I don''t know him or whatever he gives at all, hm?


    His facial features were clear. Very fresh and clear. Fresh as if just splashed out with fresh water. That was a handsome person, I think.


    And my mind wasn''t so put off at all by perhaps-to-come evil intentions¨Cmy mind was relaxed and seeing. It wasn''t busy being overly on guard right there. Relaxed and seeing.


    Whenever I encountered fine and lovely human females, I always found it quite amusing to observe and scrutinize every bit of their faces, trying to see what made them this way compared to the others. This was found interesting by me.


    And now that I think of it, too, now, it might be the first time I got to do that with a male, now.


    He had a handsome face, I thought, heavily frowning my brows and squinting my eyes. I hope I got a handsome face, too, hm. I wouldn''t wanna be left behind. Being ugly mustn''t be cool, now that I think about it.


    ¨C"H¨Chey?"


    "¡­ hmm, what?"


    "Well, heh, heh. Aren''t you the one putting me off, now, with such deeply staring eyes, youth."


    "¡­ okay."


    "Should I venture to even ask?¨Cwhat is it that you''re, err, even thinking about¨C"


    "You did that, too, y''know, sir. You observed me. So I got the right to, too."


    "Oh, all right. But what''s on your mind anyway?"


    "I ¡­ simply don''t know."


    "Yes, you do."


    "I ¡­ don''t think I like ugly people, sir."


    "Hahahahaha!" he burst out laughing loudly again, "what an utterly bold thing to say, youth¨CI''ll have you know I don''t think I''m ugly at all. ¡­ And, no. It''s not even that I don''t think I am. I know I''m not. Mm-hm. Women always call me ¡­ come on!¨Cwhy do I even brag about that???"


    "¡­ okay."


    "Hah."


    I didn''t even say he was ugly. He must''ve misunderstood. His brows were beautifully long and thin. Just as long and thin as the man''s eyelashes. His nose was harmoniously both squared and rounded where the need was. His eyes still very sharp and compelling. His crimson red lips were neither too thick nor too thin. His white and smooth skin only was a little tiny bit tanned thanks to the sun.


    And¨C"Kindly stop staring now."


    "¡­ okay."


    ? ''Bigger Monster'' ¨C Additional Quest: Meet, and get acquainted with the instructor of your guild. 1/1 ?


    And that was MY instructor, eh? Well, about that, I still wasn''t quite sure, Guide, but sure.


    ? ''Bigger Monster'' ¨C "Finally, my instructor!" did the Player say ¨C ?


    I did NOT say that.


    ? ''Bigger Monster'' ¨C Let the Player strengthen the bond he now has with the Instructor. ?


    Ah, most interesting. And how would I go about that?


    ? Let the Player share a meal with the Instructor. ?


    ¡­ ah?


    ? ''Bigger Monster'' ¨C Shared meal with the Instructor. 0/1 ?


    ¡­ ah.


    "Hey, hey," he gestured to me with his chin. "I said¨Cand I repeat¨Ckindly stop staring, youth."


    "¡­ okay."


    This time about, I really stopped staring. To the best I could. I didn''t have to stare. So I simply didn''t.


    ¨CAnd now, talking about sharing a meal ¡­ another person just made their apparition here!

 Chapter 190 - Mmmmmmmmmmmmunching

    ¨CAnd now, talking about sharing a meal ¡­ another person just made their apparition here!


    Would the guide''s instructions be super fitting as they usually are?? Yes, yes, yes¨Cthat person had some sort of a box¨Cmy nostrils popped out¨Cbox which was smelling real, real nice.


    Food?!


    Two knocks were given on the door. The sounds they emitted were as clear as hesitant. And after these two, another finally was given, too.


    Neither of us talked down here, and the new arriving person didn''t either. The only thing that talked was this set of knocking fingers. Our attention immediately switched these knocking fingers talked.


    Both my ears and that instructor''s could pick them pretty easily.


    And as I quickly turned my face to the opened door, wondering what was that was coming to me, this time, the instructor''s face stayed put.


    Why was he? Well, he knew about what was coming, most likely. He was expecting whatever came to him.


    But this time about, the fingers seemed to be too hesitant.


    The instructor of the poorest and tiniest guild ever then turned to the lady at our door.


    Engaging with a smile, he thanked her. Doing that, he insisted how very not sufficient were his thanks. And, what was up with her anyway?


    She slightly bowed to him.


    She usually invited herself in pretty easily. Oh, but was she being intimidated by this little one sitting in front of him? No, but she didn''t have to, she didn''t have to, he said.


    Explaining that human how unusual it actually was for him to even have someone sitting with himself, with two big eyes set on me, the lady very carefully made sure to leave her shoes by the entrance up against the wall¨Cshe came in.


    Oop. I only realized then I should''ve maybe left my shoes there too, hm.


    Well, no matter. All the little specks of dust I''ve brought here must''ve been feeling very lonely outside, heh. So I''m cool. You got it, dusts.


    When she proceeded towards the host of the place, her eyes weren''t set on me anymore. And even then, they weren''t set on the guild''s master. Rather, they meekly jumped from one place to another around her feet.


    Did she hesitate to even sit? Well, yes, she probably wouldn''t sit there since I was here already. Meaning the instructor was busy and wouldn''t give her of his time. That''s what he told her.


    She shyly, still unwilling to eye-contact him, nodded, and inquired about that one very special disciple he seemed to finally have found.


    Oh? Yes, he said. He''d found what he persistently was looking for, for now quite a long time. Oh.


    And that was that I think. Whatever she was doing here. Just get us the food, human, and your job''s pretty much done.


    And so she bent her, placed the packed lunch on the instructor''s left, bowed back one last time, and took her leave.


    When she left, she closed the entrance after her.


    Only when the clicking sound of the two doors was emitted, "Well," snorted the instructor, "see, now?" and he snorted once more, with a playful and contented smile on his lips.


    When I said he was a funny man¨CI was right:


    "Handsome face? Totally," he playfully bragged, before he went on, "Using the guilds'' fine ladies that they be bringing me a meal every day? Absolutely. You, kid, were wrong calling me ugly all the long??? One hundred percent right¨Cthank you very much¨C"


    "We will have to share this meal, sir!" but I couldn''t hold it anymore. I tried to restrain myself waiting for him to say it himself¨Cbut I had to say it!


    "Pardon me?"


    As I spoke too quickly, he didn''t catch it.


    "Share the meal, sir!"


    "Uh, I mean, I was going to say that, sure. ¡­ But it''s my call though, not yours."


    "No, but ¡­ let''s just ¡­ share this meal, sir!"


    "¡­ My meal: my call."


    "¡­ Share this meal¨C"


    "¨CWe shall!"


    The lunch was unpacked by two quick hands. The pretty piece of fabric that was wrapped around it, covering it all up, was untied. The lid, then, was to be taken off, too.


    Down below rested the opened box.


    And by now, I''d already closed in on my motionless prey. Dragging my butt on the smooth ground with repeated movements still, my knees couldn''t be closer to it.


    My nostrils puffed to their fullest. I nodded to myself in satisfaction, imagining how I''d wolf all that down. Drool accumulated on the corners of my mouth.


    "So, you just dig in if you want to, all right?"


    Of course! And you don''t have to tell me twice.


    Rearranging it, I made it quick: snatching the lid, I placed it upside down next to the lunch, seized the whole box of food, and started to¨C"Wait!¨Cwait, wait, wait¡­"


    My eyes instantly shot that human the most mistrustful look ever: "¡­ ''tis my food. What, now?"


    "I''mma just¨CLook, I understand what''s the project here. I''m doing this alone. You keep your filthy hands to yourself."


    "Oh."


    My hands weren''t ''filthy.'' Not cool.


    ¨CThe human held out both hands. Applying some sort of amusing spell, without chanting or anything¨Can indication he was fairly strong¨Cas I had already witnessed before, coming from Old Sipping, a light amount of water came out of the man''s hands.


    Doing whatever was to be done with it¨Cwashing his hands?¨Cthe water quickly disappeared.


    I let him took the lunch box to himself alongside the lid. And getting bits of food off of the lunch box¨CMY lunch box¨Che placed them on the upside-down lid next to himself: "Erm, see, I don''t eat much," he mumbled. "Only took a fifth of it. And you can have the rest. ¡­ I," he insisted on the ''I'', "give it to you. My call. "


    "Keh, heh, heh," I only knew to laugh, knowing that both victory and all the rest of this was for me to eat.


    This human person was really cool. Letting it all to me when it was to be his in the first place. Should I let my gratitude transparent on the outside? Probably. Probably not.


    It doesn''t matter¨Cwhat matters is what would follow:


    "So, youth, I figured you may have questions."


    "Munch, munch, munch¡­"


    "Questions about our guild."


    "Munch, munch, munch ¡­ no ¡­ munch, munch ¡­ some person I know already told me all I needed to know about guilds, sir ¡­ munch, munch, munch¡­"


    "Ah. Okay. Sure. ¡­ But you don''t have any questions for sure? This person you said filled you in on all this guild business¨Cthey also spoke of my¨Cand yours too, now¨Cguild?"


    Still eating, I now managed to be both speaking and talking:

 Chapter 191 - Northern Snow

    "Ah. Okay. Sure. ¡­ But you don''t have any questions for sure? This person you said filled you in on all this guild business¨Cthey also spoke of my¨Cand yours too, now¨Cguild?"


    Still eating, I now managed to be both speaking and talking. Pretty easily, at that. I got the hang of this art and went forth: "No! Not at all, sir!"


    "You don''t have to call me ''sir''¨CI understand you might have some questions, then?"


    "No! Not at all, si¨Cahem, not at all."


    "Huh," only then did he start to pick up his food to eat. "Well, if you say so. Let us share that meal, then. ¡­ After we''re done eating, we will start the training."


    "Yeah ¡­ after we''re done eating, I will kill you, sir¨Cerr, not sir, though"


    A blank followed, "¡­ Hah¨Chahahaha¡­ You eat well."


    "You ¡­ munch, munch, gulp ¡­ you too."


    Picking up that crispy chicken wing, bringing it to his teeth, he tore it down and swallowed it down.


    Going like this, we simply ate. Together. Just as per the Game''s instructions. We played it cool and simply ate.


    ? Shared meal with the Instructor. 0/1 ?


    I didn''t know it before, but sharing a meal sure was some tedious task to accomplish.


    Why is that? Well, in fact, we had to go all our way through the entire eating time before it''d be ticked as a shared meal.


    Very soon anyway¨CRing!¨C? Shared meal with the Instructor. 1/1 ?


    ? New instructions¡­ ?


    ? ''Dance with the bigger monster'' Additional Quest ¨C Training time has arrived. Let the Player train with the Guild''s Instructor and learn one skill. 0/1 ?


    I ate well.


    Leaning in, I placed both hands on the ground, got my knees down too, and forced my way up in a weird manner.


    Right next to me, the instructor did just about the same. He looked at me and asked me whether I was ready or not.


    My head nodded.


    He then proceeded to ask whether I was sure or not: "Are you sure? They taught us the way of the sword, back at the ¡­ ahem, but I don''t see yours?"


    "Ah."


    "Why?"


    It''s true that, at the moment, I didn''t have any weapon on me whatsoever. It''d been like this ever since we actually got into this city.


    Old Sipping told me I wouldn''t be needing the short swords I''d collected out on the battlefield and invited me to, for the time being, always leave them home. Thing that I reluctantly did.


    "I do have a sword."


    And even though, that''s what I said. I had no sword, but I had a sword.


    After having said that, I started to walk backward as I got farther away from the guild''s master.


    Heh¨Cand it came back again. From where he stood, he hadn''t moved one inch. The distance he kept from me hadn''t changed. The one thing that had changed, on the other hand, was that one thing in this human''s eyes.


    Going back with the previous illustration of us two being the bestest buds ever after all this laughing around as well as the emotional distance between us turned to nothing to the point we were super close¨Cby now, it was the total opposite again.


    The atmosphere felt chilly and oppressing again, now. I really wasn''t wrong when I understood he was just like me, somehow. That human didn''t lose his goal from sight, far from that.


    I felt this heavy and assaulting presence on my back as I still walked in the opposite direction, finding my place here.


    I sighed, but with happiness and relief.


    "¡­ You don''t. Don''t make me lose my time. You need a sword in order to train."


    "You''re really weird ¡­ aren''t you, sir? ¡­ Those chilly eyes again, my goodness, heh, heh, heh."


    "Let it not bother you, let it not bother you."


    "Yeah. ¡­ I won''t, I won''t."


    And then I turned back to him. "There, is good."


    "Don''t make me lose my time. Don''t make me repeat myself. You need a sword in order to train. Why so much distance between us? I will get you a sword."


    "No, no, no, sir. You won''t get me any sword. I have my sword, already¨C"


    "¨CThere is a time for laughter and amusement. There is a time for discipline and work. ¡­ Now is not the time."


    "Tsk, tsk. But you won''t simply listen, sir."


    He really was bent real hard on getting me to fight with him, wasn''t he?


    ? ''Learning the ropes of the job!'' ¨C Goblins deal with: 10/10 ¨C Angry wolves dealt with: 3/3. ¨C Quest Accomplished. Accept and choose your reward(s). ?


    There was that quest, yes.


    ? Quest Accomplished. Accept and choose your reward(s). ¨C Y/N ?


    "I will get you a sword¨C"


    "Yes, check out the rewards."


    "¨CHuh?"


    ? Rewards: [+1 level up] ¨C ¡­ ?


    "Ooh, been a long time."


    ? The Player has reached level 40! ?


    "Now, now, now ¡­ what about the other stuff?"


    ? Rewards: [+1 level up] ¨C [Beginner''s Dagger x1]; [Beginner''s Sword x1]; [Beginner''s Wand x1]; [Beginner''s Bow x1] ?


    "And so ¡­ am I supposed to choose one?¨Cobviously, the sword, right?"


    ? The equipment [Beginner''s Sword] x1 item has been obtained. ?


    Woah, woah, woah. The system''s trick again?


    One regular sword just sort of appeared in the air in front of my eyes. I grabbed it before it hit the ground.


    Oh, there you go, I got my sword. And it''s cool, too. It''s been resized for me, right?


    ? [Beginner''s Sword] ¨C Level 15; +95 Attack; A sword you obtained completing one of the first quests of the Game. ?


    ¨CRight at the same moment I grabbed it, it couldn''t actually be louder as it violently startled me, "Hah, hah, hah, hah, hah, hah, hah!!!!!"


    My ears hurt. Or, no, they don''t hurt, but they''re on the verge of aching.


    Rather than a 70-centimeter sword, this one was noticeably shorter. Around fifty, I''d say. I could hold it just fine. It seemed there were no need for me to use daggers anymore ¡­ though I think I still would prefer them.


    He said I needed a sword, though. So here''s that.


    ¨C"Why so much ¡­ laughing around like crazy???"


    ?Name: Skill?


    ?Race: Demonic Parasite?


    ?Title: Fratricide?


    ?Level: 40?


    ?Status:?


    ?HP: 2420/2420?


    ?MP: 825/825?


    ?Vit. 40?


    ?Strength 40?


    ?Agility 40?


    ?Intelligence 40?


    ?Sense 40?


    ?Unique Skills: [Boramana''s Benediction]?


    ?Parasite Inherent Skills: <Dwelling procedure> <Host Copying> [Evolve] ?


    ?Passive Skills: [Consciousness] [Mana Perception] [Hoyathu Style (Swordsmanship)] [Night Vision] [Enhanced Flair]?


    ?Active Skills: <Quick Pace> <Chain Attack> <Cat Hissing> <Claw> <Eagle Eye> <Spider Web> <Howl Wolf>?


    (Author''s note: sure been a long time since I showed that. I''ll try not to show it as much as possible. MC''s just leveled up so that''s that.. Putting it there too much would just inconsistently add up words to chapters as well as the price you pay for them.)

 Chapter 192 - Bit Of Epic Fight

    And he kept laughing like a madman.


    "I mean, are you okay?... that''s some good mischievous and malicious laughter you got there, heh ¡­ it''s even worse than mine. ¡­ You okay, sir?"


    But he kept going at it, ugh. Maybe I should just give him his time, eh? I could make out much happiness and surprise on his unsettling face ¡­ but that as much as grim and dark vibes ¡­ well.


    "¨CPardon me, pardon me. ¡­ Hah, hah, hah, hah ¡­ hah~" both half-laughing and half-sighing, he ended it. There really was much to know in that person. "Pardon me, pardon me, ahem."


    His stern and glacial expression took back over in no time.


    "You really are ''it,'' then," he mumbled to himself. "Hah, well, she wouldn''t have just ¡­ ahem."


    "''It''?"


    "¡­"


    "You must mean ¡­ that ''special'' disciple you talked about with that food-lady?"


    "¡­"


    "Why special disciple anyway?"


    "¡­ You said you wanted to kill me, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, sir. ¡­ So then, special disciple because I wanna kill you, sir?"


    "Just come at me, fighter," he murmured. "Let us dance."


    And, "Heh," I scoffed.


    Maybe he wanted to talk with swords. From this point onward, both he and I didn''t speak anymore. He''d called me a fighter, and he was right.


    I recognized he was a fighter, too.


    Both fighters were here, filling up the better part of the place with their aura only. The bigger fighter was taking up much more of the room by solely his, though.


    The bigger fighter''s two hands gripped onto a wooden sword. The other fighter''s two hands gripped onto a lethal one.


    And despite the difference between these two swords, it was indeed the wooden sword that had the proudest look and presence.


    The room was now totally engulfed in the two''s aura.


    The bigger fighter felt too big. Every clue pointed out to that. And while the other fighter understood that all right along with all the dangers that could ensue of this, he¨Cactually, I¨Cstill readied his senses, dashed with my head tilted forward.


    I will kill him.


    Just as per the plan.


    Do you actually think I''m afraid?


    I''m not. I can''t. I''m never afraid. I can never be afraid.


    I will win!... or so I thought.


    The two swords faced each other ¡­ and when my sword of steel filled with my magical power hit the wooden one¨Cinstead of cutting through it like butter before finally cutting through the man''s guts, killing him¨Cit only bounced like it hit the sturdiest of obstacles.


    The backlash issued from that single stroke was enormous.


    So much so, that I had to dart backward in order to take some time off¨Cbut no!¨Cimmediately after I hit the ground, my legs burst out again when I sent flying to him again.


    My sword was to be swung at him.


    Clang!


    And once again, with a single well-directed blow of his wooden stick, I had to step back.


    I wouldn''t give up, though. Right after my feet landed on the smooth wooden tiles once more, just as that high-pitched sound burst forward, another clanging sound was to be emitted.


    This time about, no more flying around recklessly directly to him. I had time to think. Instead of rushing it like a fool, I''d better only do it like this:


    <Quick Pace>!


    Tap, tap, tap, tap!


    My feet brought me right in front of the target before I stopped¨Cand jumped up!


    While in the air, slightly above the man''s height, in two quick moves, I swung my sword twice at his face¨Cthe two blows were blocked.


    I didn''t have wings¨Cnext thing I knew, my feet were back up on the ground.


    And upon landing on it, I slithered my way to the man''s right side¨Cmy arm targeted his right leg¨Cit got blocked off, too.


    It was fine, though. I just had to jump again with enough haste¨Cbut swinging my sword at his face again, from above, it got blocked off, too.


    As I hit the ground yet again, I decided my way to victory was through some more feinting.


    With <Quick Pace>, I moved back and forth real quickly, and with <Chain Attack>, "Hah!¨Cclang!¨CHyah!¨Cclang!¨CKah!¨Cclang!¨CTsk!"


    And I still had no wings, so I naturally got back to the ground, in an even more restless body.


    I was ready to keep up to it again, but the swordsman switched from defensive to the offensive in no time.


    I believe I didn''t even have time to land on the ground so much he attacked quickly.


    A huge wave of cold and chilliness invaded me. I might have gotten paralyzed for a second. The wooden sword that initially looked so weak and meager to me was unleashed.


    Next thing I knew, going against my sword¨Cnot against my neck, not against an arm, not against anything that would kill me as if he could go easy on me¨Cthat same bokken tore through the air and hit my sword so hard.


    Following my sword, filled with shock, I followed.


    The backlash was terrific. I darted back in a hurry. I was actually sent flying away. But I didn''t fight the flow of power and just followed it.


    When I landed back on the ground, on my own, further away from the strong opponent¨Cone of my knees dropped down to the ground as I grunted.


    The vibrations coming from the clash of swords practically rendered my right arm unusable so much they were strong.


    Heavily frowning, my eyes darted back onto my target: he hadn''t moved at all from his place and only had time to strengthen his combat posture, lowering his guard and bringing his bokken forward.


    I clicked my tongue realizing what just happened.


    Shaking my head and tempering my condition once more, I got all readied again.


    The swordsman smirked.


    Which forced me to smirk, too, even though I was furious about it.


    The gap that separated the two of us only got known to be at this point. But I didn''t want to admit it¨CI didn''t want to be weak¨Cso I got back to it.


    My arm was no longer numb. Or maybe it still was a bit numbed. I didn''t know. I didn''t want to know. I just wanted to kill that human. He irked me. I wanted to see the end of him.


    ¨CThis time about, no more recklessly rushing around: let''s just deal with that situation the right way.


    I wasn''t panting at all. From experience, that meant I was good in terms of mana.


    Forcing my knee up, I brought back my battle stance and carefully got back to ''it.'' To my win. Not to my loss.


    From standing away, I slowly got to close in on him.


    With each passing second, an additional careful step was to be taken.


    Now, though, there were two outcomes¨Ctwo questions.


    The first one being, with each passing second¨Cwas each step taken bringing me closer to victory? The second one being¨Cwas each step rather bringing me closer to defeat?

 Chapter 193 - Admit It?

    From standing away, I slowly got to close in on him.


    With each passing second, an additional careful step was to be taken.


    Now, though, there were two outcomes¨Ctwo questions.


    The first one being, with each passing second¨Cwas each step taken bringing me closer to victory? The second one being¨Cwas each step rather bringing me closer to defeat?


    Well, in the meantime, each passing second only was each passing second. Until that decisive moment where I would see, the seconds were just what they were¨Cseconds.


    Only two meters were in between the two fighters, now.


    Fiercely gripping onto my sword''s handle, I poured out so much of my mana into my lame. And as I still was fiercely gripping on it, my hands trembled.


    Trembling which was due to excitement¨Cor due to fear?


    Even though I wouldn''t want to admit it, it was both.


    ¨CFor the good twenty minutes that followed, we exchanged blows. Both me and that unsettling swordsman. We did that over and over again.


    Clang!


    Or maybe it wasn''t entirely true.


    Clang!¨Cclang!¨Cclang!


    "Tsk."


    Maybe I was the only one doing that¨Cbeing on the offensive.


    Clang!... clang!


    And so, maybe I was the only one being not exchanging, but rather dealing my blows, all alone, with but a mocking impenetrable wall taking them all on, without the least difficulty and interest.


    Clang!¨Cclang!¨Cclang!


    Time passed, and my overusing my skills became harsher and harsher on me. It happened before.


    And following this tendency, it was my breathing that became more and more laborious.


    Very soon, this fight was to be over with.


    Since the beginning of our battle¨Cthat was to be considered part of some ''training program'' of some sort¨Cthe bigger fighter hadn''t moved an inch from where he stood.


    Following his quick shoulders, his arms obviously flew around very much in every direction I''d attacked from so that he wouldn''t die from my blows.


    The two feet he had were different. They were as if the sturdy foundation of a vivid tree. And as if completely planted and rooted in the earth, they didn''t move one bit.


    ¨CThe person I was fighting wasn''t a tree.


    He could''ve moved around if he wanted, but he didn''t. Or I could''ve made him move around, but I clearly couldn''t.


    The bigger fighter was that strong compared to me. He didn''t need to move around.


    I couldn''t even give him back all the scratches he''d given me. That wasn''t polite! I didn''t like it!


    I couldn''t reciprocate any of what he gave me. In any kind and form.


    All I could give were my endless blows coming from each and every side I could get to find an ''opening'' from.


    As a result, he only defended. My arms and sword could aim wherever they wanted; be it by piercing the man''s head, cutting through the neck, rendering useless each of the limbs, tearing open the abdomen, bringing all of it down with some final, critical hit¡­


    I was far from all of this. Very, very far. But I still believed in it. At some time, he will fall by the sword he had to train.


    ¨CRarely, he attacked. Putting me back into my place each time he did so.


    And as the whole of these few rare cases all wanted, the next and last blow he threw at me, right at the moment I dropped my guard down, would be hitting me hard.


    From where I stood, I''d just hit back the ground with my aching feet after I''d jumped. Going down with my whole body, my arms slid down pretty fast, too. And with my arms, my sword.


    The strength I was displaying at first gradually had to die down, right?


    Well, the grip upon my sword loosened up unintentionally. As it did so I was startled by it¨Cso I tightened my grip back on it to the best I could, the fastest I could ¡­ but,


    Clang!


    My trembling fingers ached, and they no longer seized that sword''s handle.


    My eyes trembled too, but they still seized the tip of my sword easily.


    I watched it as it flew to my right and hit the wooden wall with strength.


    Doing so, a great many beads of sweat that stayed still, resting up my forehead up until now, started to roll down, all at once.


    They only were accumulating below my hair up until this moment.


    Suddenly, they all plunged down.


    Some went rolling down my temples, some others went rolling down my brows and nose¨Cthese ones, then, either hindered my sight, or either rolled straight down to the tip of my nose ¡­ before they finally fell off of me, and came crying onto the tip of the wooden sword that was directed at my throat.


    A sword was there, yes. And I could only gulp as it was being pressed closer onto my bare throat.


    With attention, my eyes finally came and met with the bigger fighter''s own.


    Looking down on me, he still hadn''t moved a foot.


    What I found coldly welcomed and greeted me back to the non-fighting world after I''d lost this sword of mine were his two chilly eyes.


    He''d said, just before, that there was a time for discipline and a time for laughter.


    So ¡­ was that the ''discipline'' part of this?


    He seemed angry, for some reason.


    His shoulders went up as he breathed in, then down as he deeply sighed.


    "Tsk," I clicked my tongue.


    What was that helpless sigh for, huh?


    And why was that sword still being directed at my throat, eh?


    The chilly eyes seemed to say: how about it, now, can you still dance?


    Pissed off, I brought a hand upon the wooden part of the lame, placed my fingers on it, and tightened it hard enough.


    My hand still trembled, my hand still ached, but being too frustrated, I kept going at it.


    At first, it only was a question of crackling sounds being emitted from the wooden structure. But soon¨Cand I was well fixated on not letting go up till this would happen¨Cit was the wood that broke.


    But as it wasn''t enough to let off some steam, I felt the urge to click my tongue again.


    But then the bigger fighter sighed again.


    ¨CAnd enough!


    I angrily stomped my feet upon the wooden ground. Three, four, five times, angrily groaning with each blow. After trying to let the frustration out, seeing it didn''t work still, I bit my lower lip ¡­ and started out of the dull chamber.


    Let''s just get out of here!


    In the total silence that ruled over there, only my loud steps were to be heard. And that, only for about the next 10 seconds that followed.


    After that, I''d reached the closed entrance. Entrance which I was happy to know was closed since I planned on killing the human behind my back. It had to be closed for this.


    But in the end, closed or not; what did that matter?


    "He just got lucky, he just got lucky, he just got lucky, he just got lucky¡­" I murmured constantly, sliding the right door open.


    I wasn''t ready to admit it.


    "Oh¨C oh!" and some people cried out from outside the door. "Someone opened it up, folks!"

 Chapter 194 - Coins Lalala

    My hands plunged in my pockets and produced a handful of silver coins.


    And they let them fall on the ground.


    I paid what I needed to pay for.


    ¨CLet''s just get out of here!


    In the total silence that ruled over there, only my loud steps were to be heard. And that, only for about the next 10 seconds that followed.


    "He just got lucky, he just got lucky, he just got lucky, he just got lucky¡­" I murmured constantly, sliding the right door open.


    I wasn''t ready to admit it.


    "Oh¨C oh!" and some people cried out from outside the door. "Someone opened it up, folks!"


    "They finally getting out of there¡­?!"


    "Whatever happened in there, yeah¡­"


    And what was this again? What are they all gathering here for?


    Out of my face, humans!


    The door no longer hindered me from getting out, and now it''s about these creatures??


    After I slid it to the side, there were many of them. About a good and numerous thirty people. I''d just opened the door, and there they were, waiting for me to come out! Don''t stand blocking!


    I angrily sighed, standing in front of the lowly humans. I heavily frowned, and sighed again, looking at these two big people right by the entrance.


    "Move ¡­ humans," I said, while they both looked down on me. "My stature is too tiny, my stature is too tiny, my stature is too tiny," and I went on gloomily whispering to myself.


    I have to figure something out. I have to. He only won ''cause I was tiny. That''s all there is to it. I didn''t lose¨CI didn''t.


    "So, who''s actually out, guild masters!" another voice came forth from behind the two.


    "Ho¨C hold on a second, folks!" and one of the big guys by the entrance turned, explaining, "it¨C it''s just a kid ¡­ for some reason ¡­ what could even have happened there, eh?" and then hesitantly turned to his counterpart, asking and wondering.


    "I mean ¡­ we all haven''t gathered here for no reason!... that loner of a ''guild master'' must''ve torment the kid here to¨C"


    "¨CEnough! Move it, humans!"


    Whatever they talked about. Forcing my way in between the two, I moved them by myself and managed to squeeze myself out of them.


    "¨CWait, kid¨C" but one of them still managed to grab myself by my arm, telling me to hold up a second.


    I''ll kill this one, too!


    "No, you leave him be," interrupted his friend, "he ain''t got much of any wound, he strong, don''t need us¨Clet''s just go and talk to that swordsman."


    "Ah¨C sure."


    After them, I was left to be whispering again¨C"I''ll kill him, I''ll kill him, I''ll kill him¡­"¨Cwith only that crowd of people to deal with.


    I started down the stairs, when, "¡­ You fine folks behind scatter around¨Cthere''s nothing actually that bad, here!"


    "I''m not weak, I''m not weak, I''m not weak, I''m not weak¡­"


    The witnessing people, after quick words were being exchanged at their core, quickly spread around and I wasn''t hindered by anything at all anymore.


    ¨CTsk. And now that I think about it, I''d planned on getting these ''two things'' done by the end of this day¨Cand look at me, now.


    ''Two things'' you don''t know about.


    During my long stay of about two weeks at the Academy ¡­ and even during what was before these two weeks of intense boredom, actually ¡­ so right after we''d settled down with Old Sipping and Leafana into the capital: I had thought.


    I had thought a lot. A lot and a lot and a lot. I insist: a lot.


    What would be about the continuity of my life''s journey?


    The System. I needed to get it figured out.


    And the main ''mandatory'' quest (I think that''s how the Game''s calling it)¨CI needed to get it done, but figured out first, too.


    On today''s day, after I ran off from all this tedious schooling and whatnot¨CI went for the first of these two things I''d want to get done.


    That was to say, the system, my skills, how to get new ones, how to even get to know them, where was this giant ''Skill Interface'' or something from back when I''d got my character created and the game started ¡­ where to go from now?


    Many questions for many purposes.


    Where was the Game going?


    ? ''What lies behind the story¡­?'' Mandatory Quest ¨C Follow the princess to her apartments and get all comfy with her. 0/1 ?


    Tomorrow, tomorrow, tomorrow.


    After I got out of the training grounds¨CI think that''s how you''d call them¨CI was headed out right away. I didn''t plan on staying here any longer. This wasn''t necessary.


    And so I took off from where I came here. The Guild Bureau was inside of the same area as the training grounds. That''s how I came here. Following the same path, I got back to it.


    But this wasn''t the place to stay either. Still following the same path, looking around with wonder, I saw that, even at this time of the day, there were still people busying themselves around here.


    Be it adventurers or actual guild persons. And by the time I was out in the open city again, I noticed I had calmed down pretty quickly and wasn''t all that moody anymore.


    Stretching myself and yawning, "Yawn~, so it also really works this way, huh. Gotta sleep, sleep, sleep. Will help me top up my mana after all of this sun''s efforts."


    I felt sleepy.


    But, not for now, I thought. Being sleepy also requires me to be working still. Can''t sleep right here among the people, after all. Where the usual spot at, standing from here?


    In front of the main Guild Bureau, which I just got out of, there was a plaza. This plaza was huge and gave on many streets, that all came from far away joining up with each other here, where plenty of room lied for everyone.


    In between each of these streets, there also were your usual buildings and houses of any kind here and there.


    Standing from the middle of the plaza, what I did was run to my fastest towards one of the greatest constructs, and climbed it up, making sure no one would see me in the process, somehow.


    I didn''t want people to call me bizarre and improper, you know.


    Once upon the flat roof of this bigger inn, I could see pretty much all around me. The faraway distances weren''t so hidden with this much height by me.


    And, spotting myself a direction, I headed one way, jumping from each sturdy roof to the next, up till I reached the borders of the city center.


    I arrived.


    As I said, many questions for many purposes.


    The day is about to be over real soon, by now. And me, I haven''t gotten anything of what I needed to do done. This is very sad.


    But that wasn''t so important now: "Yawn~"¨Cthat was what was important.


    Sleep was one of the few things that mattered the most in life. I could tell!


    There, on that flat roof, I let myself lie down in between an old-looking chimney cap and some weird-looking brick on top of a folded over metallic grid.

 Chapter 195 - Big Boi

    How would I even go about figuring the big stuff out, eh?


    Well, first off ¡­ "Ah."


    First off ¡­ I needed to ¡­ erm ¡­ "But it''s already morning, though," I remarked.


    "Did I seriously sleep that much? ¡­ I mean, yeah, right. Seriously did consume a lot of mana yesterday too with that human, huh. Well, that''s that. Will just have to do things slightly different."


    ¨CI''d just woken up. From in between these two spiky things, I''d lifted my upper body up and sat, rubbing my eyes.


    Upon yawning and yawning some more, my hands had gotten used to it by now: every time I woke up here, they''d need to get rid of all the dust and grits for me.


    They were stuck on my cheeks and my clothes.


    "Ugh. That''s why I shouldn''t sleep in that stinky human form. Got too much of them on me, just as usual."


    And that''s when I decided to lift myself off of the dusty ground. Once I was up, I went and rapidly tapped my clothes everywhere I could.


    Grits and sands fell off and I could take my eyes up already.


    But, quickly, "Ah."


    I''d slept for too long.


    How would I go about figuring out what was needing figuring, eh?


    Yesterday wasn''t quite productive at all by me.


    I may have gotten very much enlightened about the whole Bureau Guild concept ¡­ only as far as only the many guilds are concerned ¡­ but I''ve missed the most important stuff!


    By all means, I needed to go and have a chat with my royalty friend, all hidden and busy in her big castle, not giving me much attention ever since we returned. By all means, yes.


    Though also needed a new skill for the following, right, right. Despite my going to the guilds yesterday, I''ve missed that too!


    How utterly unproductive. That was about the important stuff, and I''ve missed all this.


    I should say: enough of all this funnying around aimlessly! I need to get down to important business, right? Having fun may be cool, but it doesn''t put food on the table, does it, now??


    And so ¡­ "Enough!... of all this thinking around!"


    Once I was up and ridden of all the sands that accumulated on myself during my peaceful night¨Cup there, on one of my favorite spots since it was so high¨Cwhile I must''ve turned on my left flank and right in my sleep, hence getting my clothes and hair full of the dust particles on top of this dirty, elevated roof; I cracked my neck, and cried out, "Let''s just have some fun for now, hah!"


    ? ''Learning the ropes!'' ¨C Additional Quest: Day two has arrived! What should the Player learn from the Party today, while dangerously adventuring? Let the Player discover that! ?


    "In fact, I don''t care about these ''ropes'' no more," I let out, being contented still with that quest.


    ? ''Learning the ropes!'' ¨C Meet with the Party at the South entrance of the city. 0/1 ?


    "Yes, yes, yes!" and finally cheered myself up.


    Cracking some more bones, warming up all right, and being fit, I dangerously approached the south end of the roof I was on top of.


    Looking down the street, I figured I wouldn''t jump from here¨Cthere were too many folks already. And I didn''t want to be seen, after all.


    Going straight to the opposite end with a long jump, I held my hand out down at the narrow and empty street that lied there, visualized how I would land, chuckled a little, "Hehehe¡­"


    The distance from the ground sure was huge. The human construct I was upon wasn''t certainly the tallest but sure wouldn''t need to be ashamed of its height still, compared to some one or two-story other buildings.


    What I did then was take some steps back, tilt my head forward, and then run!


    As I did just so, reaching the border, my two running feet parted with the roof that they wouldn''t meet back with it up until night has fallen, first.


    Right up in the air, now, I fell.


    Very quickly and very heavily.


    I wasn''t so fat like the big people, no; but still was big enough for it to go this way.


    My limbs were extended in all directions when my face faced the dangerously closing in cobbles of the ground ¡­ a few additional seconds and I''d slam my whole body right up against the sturdy ground of down there.


    Finally, as I didn''t want that to happen, well, I simply undid my human form.


    I really was close to die (probably) but at once, I disappeared ¡­ my sturdy black shell simply went ''tic!'' ¡­ then I reappeared safe and sound on the ground.


    "Hehehe! An easy win again~"


    And standing up, I picked a direction¨Cthe right direction¨Cbefore I was left to the only task of amusingly and funnily running around.


    The south was this way. I knew it since I''d seen the big star pointing towards the opposite direction before. Many, many times. More than I could count.


    Choosing south, I ran without changing direction.


    Was Clumsy Babe and her party waiting for me?? I hoped they were. I didn''t want to miss adventure time. Not at any cost. So, they had to wait for me. They had to.


    She didn''t even tell me at what time precisely I''d need to meet with the Party, though. I mean, did she? Certainly, she didn''t. That, or maybe she did and I forgot. Or that, again, or maybe I simply not was listening.


    Well, and in any case¨Clet''s just run faster.


    To be honest, I was afraid. They might leave without me.


    Huh. But I was so fast that it wouldn''t be this long at all¨CI didn''t even have time to think about that anymore.


    I passed by many homes and many streets, and very soon, I had arrived.


    This was the South Gate. In between two big and thick bulwarks, there were two, even bigger and thicker-sized, giant doors.


    I had arrived at the right place. It was the same as yesterday when we got back into the city after playing.


    There were the gates as yesterday, the same kind of standard residential homes and edifices as yesterday, the same bigger inn with its apartments, the same plaza, filled with the same people ¡­ but I didn''t see them?


    I''d stopped right where I stood right now, yesterday after we''d come back home.


    Looking around, though, there was no one to be seen.


    I didn''t click my tongue just yet. Maybe they were the ones being late, right?


    After a few seconds passed with me restlessly looking over to each side I could get to get my eyes on, peering even more than twice at some spots making sure to leave nothing ¡­ "Little man!"


    Oh!¨Cbut the big boy''s voice, also known as Leader, just reached my ears!

 Chapter 196 - Goin

    I''d stopped right where I stood right now, yesterday, after we''d come back home.


    Looking around, though, there was no one to be seen.


    I didn''t click my tongue just yet. Maybe they were the ones being late, right?


    After a few seconds passed with me restlessly looking over to each side I could get to get my eyes on, peering even more than twice at some spots making sure to leave nothing ¡­ "Little man!"


    Oh!¨Cbut the big boy''s voice, also known as Leader, just reached my ears!


    Turning around to where it came from, "Oh¨C oh, if it isn''t my party!"


    "Your favorite party ever, right, right??" Bumped stepped forward, greeting me with an ample bow of his upper body. "I got something for ya!"


    The five of them were here, coming forth towards me. Quickly, from the opposite side of the wide and open road, they were getting to me.


    As I was getting to them, too, Leader waved me to stop and wait for them around the sidewalk.


    Nodding, I jumped back twice and waited for them to make their way through the many carriages'' path.


    "Little man, aren''t you here finally."


    "I ¡­ am here finally, Leader."


    Should I tell them I wasn''t given any time or anything, though?


    "Hi, Emerald," Clumsy simply waved.


    I responded with a wave of my hand, too.


    "Little ¡­ man, hello," bowed Slug when I bowed back.


    "Emerald," and finally simply greeted Sorceress.


    "Sorceress, hello."


    And that''s how we met back again. I figured they would wait. Obviously, when I hadn''t been indicated at what place and time the Party would meet¨Cthey wouldn''t just go ''bye-bye'' without me.


    Clumsy Babe closed in on me as she''d usually do, placed a hand on my shoulder, and spoke.


    Was I ready today, too? And of course, I was. That goes without saying.


    That was great: on this occasion, I wouldn''t just be following without doing anything, she said, patting my head and showing her white teeth.


    Without just doing anything, she said? I didn''t even have time to think of battling. No. She quickly directed my eyes towards Bumped.


    I saw him with the gear he put forward for me to see. A big enough backpack he held with his two hands stuffed with either super tiny or big great many sorts of tools.


    As I looked upon that, both she and Leader commented that it was to be the Porter''s gear, basically. Tools for looting going along with that inventory (that''s how they called the backpack) for it to be complete.


    "Usually, Slug and Bumped shared that role together," Leader explained.


    I didn''t even have enough time to think of battling, when big sister said I''d not just be doing nothing, on today''s occasion since she clarified it pretty quickly for me ¡­ yes¨Cand even then: my eyes were set on fire!


    "Now, though ¡­ maybe you could do it?" Leader continued.


    "You don''t have to do it, Emerald," whispered Clumsy, still forcing her smile and laying her eyes on Bumped that presented the porter''s gear to me.


    "Mmm," and Leader picked up, "you simply tell him ''no,'' little man."


    And what were they actually talking about?? My eyes were set on fire, for goodness'' sake!


    Hurriedly nodding my head up and down, not daring to get my eyes off of that gear¨Cmy gear!¨Clest it ran away, I said "Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes¡­!"


    "¨CYes!" shouted Bumped, clenching his fist in victory.


    "Ha??" and Clumsy was just about dumbfounded.


    "¨CTold you guys the little man''d say ''YES!''¨Chahaha!¨Che''s in on that!¨Cand so it ain''t for me (or my dear old friend Mindful Slug) to carry this stuff for now no more, hah! My back thanks you, my dude Little Man!¨Cand Slug''s too, bah!"


    "I mean, Emerald, you don''t have to do it, though, right?" added Babe, gripping on both my shoulder from slightly behind me. " ¡­ Although, yes, it''s kind of yourself."


    "Well. Didn''t think he''d accept either if I''m being honest ¡­ but sure, why not?"


    "I know right, Leader¨Cnot like he ain''t got the strength or anything, heh!"


    "Hmm. Why though?"


    "He''s not your usual kid."


    "True."


    "And the fact that he wants to join in, too!"


    "Sure."


    "And the fact that my back¨Cand Slug''s, too¨Calso was in on that for sure, too!"


    "Heh, I could have done it, expect you guys wouldn''t want that¨Cand you must rather mean ¡­ little man?" Leader turned to me.


    "Leader?"


    And he knelt to me, bringing himself to my height. He and Clumsy often did that, bringing themselves to my height. As I kind of liked that, I smile.


    Meeting my smile with his, he spoke softly. When would it be that I receive my adventurer''s license back, he asked.


    Err, but I was at loss about that matter. I actually didn''t even know what that was in the first place, an ''adventurer''s license.''


    Seeing I didn''t reply, he continued bringing up the matter of my recent joining their party, kind of ''all of a sudden,'' he said. Would it be correct to assume things would stay that way for a long time still?


    Again, what to say to that? I guess it would be correct to assume that, yes, probably, maybe, if the future feels like it, I don''t really know for sure.


    The man took it as a yes, giving me a thumbs-up.


    I was still attending school and whatnot, he said, but in the meantime, then, why not come along the better part of their adventuring time.


    My nodding head agreed with him. Except that it also thought that maybe and probably too, tomorrow, ''all of a sudden'' (as to quote his own words) maybe, again, if the future felt like it, they''d all be dead, given the fact they were both so weak regular people and adventurers at the same time.


    When that time arrives, my head thought, well, it would be parting time, then.


    But yeah, mostly, I agreed with him.


    And so, there I got it. I would be the Party''s porter on today''s occasion. Picking up the stuff we got from the monsters (but not from me, hehe), looting them and getting them ridden of anything they got. That was me. Probably.


    Mindful Slug really didn''t want to bother me with that, though. Ever since the beginning of that introduction, he wasn''t so much enjoying it all.


    In his way of coping with things, he sweat and groaned, mostly. But at some point, he approached me, performed one of the many iconic bows he''d usually go with, and told me he would take care of it.


    But no, I explained to him I really was cool with that. And it most probably already got as fun as it gets for me. I wouldn''t pass.


    Clumsy and Sorceress thanked me for my help, saying I''d require a share of the Party''s wage, at the end.


    And when Leader agreed to that, we finally set off down the track towards ¡­ I don''t know where.


    I followed them.

 Chapter 197 - Ahhhh

    Thanking me for my help, "Well then¨Cyou will have to be paid for your work, Emerald!"¨Cthey didn''t take long before going away, in the distances, where I followed them.


    The logic was that I was likely to stay with them for a long time. Knowing that obviously, I could and should get my hands ''dirty'' if you will, from their standpoint.


    As I so much wanted to have something for me, anyway, I was happy to accept.


    Today, walking along with the Party towards today''s goal¨CI was the porter.


    And as things were, it got me attention: "You sure it won''t be too heavy, Emerald?"


    "He''s not your average kid, I''m telling you!"


    "Still though, if it''s too heavy ¡­ maybe you should take over. Just in case."


    "No, no, no!¨Cthat, I won''t! Seriously won''t! Bah! What''s she saying, now!"


    And it didn''t end.


    I was good, though. Really. The stuff was empty for now, so, sure, that''s that¨Cbut we''ll see.


    I wouldn''t give that up. I wanted to do it. Plus, there was the fact that I looked so much cool right now.


    I had one awesome inventory, and one set of terrific tools. This would help me carry stuff, and these would help me ¡­ I don''t really know how to use them.


    Holding them all out in my hands, all of a sudden, one hand came and whacked itself on my shoulder!


    "Heh, heh, heh, my little dude!¨Cdon''t you worry about these little babies for now. ¡­ The great me''ll teach you all right!"


    I nearly dropped the tools. But it was okay since I didn''t, right?


    Still walking onward, I was at the forefront of the marching group.


    Alongside me, a little falling behind, there were Leader and Bumped.


    "Careful, Bumped. Stop playing monkeys. Rude monkeys."


    Playing the rude monkeys, right.


    Bumped grumbled to that call.


    Ultimately, he stopped that.


    Then it was Leader''s turn in talking to me: he brought up the fact I didn''t know where the Party gathered each day.


    Agreeing with him, I said I didn''t. They had failed to tell me. I couldn''t really know. It wasn''t my wrong, but I still felt like saying ''sorry.''


    And so I did. But: no, no, no; it wasn''t for me to apologize, he painfully said.


    When I thought I would be blamed for being late or something (''cause yes, I''d been late too, given the fact I didn''t know much anything)¨Che insisted: they accepted me and agreed that I come with them today ¡­ and so it was Clumsy Babe''s fault.


    She had been clumsy¨Cas per her well-chosen name¨Cenough to manage not to give me the instructions I needed.


    And so, Leader only got to enlighten me about the where and when of their daily meetings.


    To all his explanations, I only replied "Okay."


    To which he replied too, "Okay," a bit chuckling for some reason.


    We were still walking and weren''t even halfway through the long route. And they didn''t want to run! Can you believe that?


    So, nourishing our conversation along the way, I was to be part of it: "And ¡­ say, how do you learn a skill, Leader, Bumped?"


    "How do you learn a skill ¡­ as in, what?"


    "As in, how do you learn a skill, Leader."


    "Hmm ¡­ well, you''ll have to be specific, here."


    Being specific like he asked, I gave the details I had to give, supposedly. I didn''t actually know how to explain that. What was there to say?


    Still though, Leader trying his best with me provided me with an answer.


    So, yesterday, he basically said, I went with Clumsy to the guilds. Why did I do that? To learn be learning skills, then? Was that it? That it was.


    Bumped chimed in and said he personally thought I just wanted to be hanging out with her. I mean, when you look at the lady (whose name wasn''t Clumsy Babe for nothing) anybody would wanna be hanging out with her.


    I chuckled at that when he laughed at me.


    And he continued saying I wasn''t so small¨Cand yes, that was true, I was a big man¨Cbut I probably shouldn''t be that much hurried in my pursuit of the ladies; I was still kind of small, he said (even though I wasn''t).


    Leader laughed a bit too, but quickly shook his head and resumed: "I''ll have to say I agree with Bumped, though," he explained.


    To him, too, he just thought I''d be visiting or whatnot, out of simple curiosity, for some reason. I had no reason to do that ¡­ but my character already was strange enough with that, so he thought maybe I was just messing around.


    But no: I wasn''t.


    There were also many facts that indicated I didn''t need to know about skills. First off, bluntly, they saw me making plenty of use with some skills. And secondly, I wasn''t a new one in the world of fighting¨Cthey couldn''t be more wrong, but somehow, I inwardly agreed with them¨Cand so that was that.


    Rather than they teaching me, maybe I should teach them is what they were saying, I think, probably.


    Still though: I explained I was genuinely asking. How do you learn a skill?


    I wanted to know. This was part of what I had to do. If it were me only, I knew how to learn that; but I wanted the humans'' way.


    After a long series of questions and answers, we worked our way towards the end of this explanation.


    I already knew much. And the ''much'' that I already knew was easy enough to me. I go visit; pay the entrance fee¨Cwhich wasn''t usually paid in coins¨Cand join a guild; go to an instructor; request the learning of a skill and pay for it; follow the instructor''s instructions¨Cand there you go.


    With time and effort, if the instructor didn''t indicate otherwise in the first place, it was rather easy to learn, they said.


    What about the ''follow the instructor''s instructions'' part, though? What I retained was that basically, put simply enough, you just had to mimic what you saw.


    ¨C"And okay!¨Cthat''s all I wanted to know! ¡­ Thank you, Leader. Thank you, Bumped."


    Fishing for intel was something I kept getting better and better at.


    Telling me how utterly obvious it was that I loved asking questions, they acknowledged me. Agreeing with them, I acknowledge myself, too.


    Silence fell on us again. It was a good kind of silence. A silence that the three of us liked very much.


    Aside from our footsteps'' sounds, and the other threesome''s rather low chattering behind us; we no longer listened and simply walked.


    Very soon, we arrived at the hunting grounds.

 Chapter 198 - As You Were!

    Well, today, I was with them again. Standing in about the same forest as the day before, hunting about the same monsters as the day before.


    "No, the monsters will be different, this time, Emerald."


    "¡­ but I said ''about,'' big sis''. ''About'' means about. There still will be goblins, Bumped said."


    "Mmm, there will. But not all that much, though. The Party won''t be targeting them. We won''t¨C"


    "Oh¨Cand by the way, big sis'', why haven''t I gotten the message yet??"


    "Mmm? What message, my boy?"


    "Well, the one that states that, err, I''ve joined the party¨CLeader''s party¨Cso that we''re all set ¡­ y''know?"


    "Being funny again, aren''t you? ¡­ You joined it already; once you join us, you stay with us. That''s how it works. ¡­ I think. No, I''m sure."


    "Oh~, all right," I continued, before I paused, hesitated, and thought of how I''d put the following of what I needed to say next. "¡­ And, my very much beloved big sister, you sure I can''t fight just yet¡­?"


    "Heh~"


    "Please!"


    "You quit that now, little boy."


    "Please!"


    "Shush," and she put a finger on my lips. "I''m serious, all right?" and we stopped our walking.


    Coming to a stop, my face got to frown. I mean, why not? I can fight! ¡­ But okay, sure. It wasn''t like I was expecting much of this try, either.


    By now, it must have at least been the fifth time I asked. I asked and I asked, but I didn''t care much about the answer she''d give me each time.


    What I got in mind, actually, was just preparing the ground for later on in the future. I mean, I''m pretty sure that they will accept, heh. So this is the plan.


    Or rather should I say that SHE will accept. She''s pretty much the only person of the Party so stuck up with them rules the big people gave everyone.


    So ¡­ should I rather go fight on my own, "And no, no, and no, no!"


    "Emerald," Clumsy Babe had to add. "You stop talking to yourself, too. They''ve got a super-sharp sense of earing, the wild wolves."


    "You got it."


    We came to a stop, but it wasn''t just me and Clumsy Babe. It wasn''t just me and Clumsy Babe that were walking on, either.


    It was the Party as a whole. And when Leader stopped, turning to us, waving whatever message he was trying to convey with his arms and their ends¨Ceveryone stopped.


    And see, about the monsters, I was right. Because, first off, she may have just told me that we wouldn''t be targeting goblins today, but they just don''t see them, do they?


    And secondly, the System wouldn''t lie, would it?


    ? ''Learning the ropes! - 2'' ¨C Wander around in the forest and hunt the following monsters: 0/10 Goblins; 0/20 Angry wolves; 0/15 Poison-bite spiders; 0/5 Yellow slimes. ?


    Still many goblins, in my opinion. And I''m also surprised the Guide doesn''t mention the Party in here.


    Well, they''re simply too weak.


    And even in the clear light of that fact, they still proceeded not knowing what would come.


    Leader and Bumped were at the very forefront of the formation, just as usual. This was an offensive. Which left the big tank not occupying the frontline for now.


    To my sensitive ears came the sounds of their clenching fists upon the straps of each''s sword''s handle.


    So they were getting ready.


    Doing well at around the rear, there was Sorceress. With a hand pressing her witch''s hat closer upon her eyes, she nodded to herself while she put forward her wand.


    Only slightly behind her, I was next to the priestess.


    As I had to pause too, I had to switch to observation mode.


    The team''s breathings were relatively calm for once. Were they that much relaxed?


    Well, then they attacked:


    Leader had just finished giving soundless indications to his teammates.


    And so, he simply thrust his body forward, tilting his head, and piercing through the air like an arrow. He held both sword and shield in his hands. But he didn''t either bother to prepare an attack or to a defense.


    Going alongside him, also very much tilting his head onward, was Bumped. His longsword also only was down on the side of his hip when he rushed on.


    The two of them were very prompt in attacking this way. I recognize a duo right here.


    By the time they reached the pack of ''angry wolves'' too busy devouring their dead prey on the ground, surrounding it¨CClumsy Babe looked behind us all, and seeing there were no threats on that side, she nodded at me with decisive eyes before she stepped up.


    She was next to the other support, now, and prepared a magic shield for her teammates.


    The tank also looked back, for some reason, lining up both his slopping shoulders towards the rear, groaned a little, turned back, and stepped onward too.


    "Hah!" shouted Bumped. "<Double Ripper>!¨CTake that!"


    They both were close enough to the now dangerously growling pack of wolves. When coming in direct contact with the beasts, the party leader braked right away.


    "<Ignition>!"


    His feet raised the dry ground''s dust as he stopped. He already was ready to dart back to the approaching tank behind him.


    "Bumped!" he though had to cry out. "You pull back, now!"


    "Tsk!" and the addressed man clicked his tongue.


    Because there was Leader, but on the other hand, there was this guy. Closing in on the wolves, as they all started to lift their gray-furred heads up off their meat; they were right to growl.


    The damage-dealer probably was being too much right now. He was told it was okay for him to take initiatives on his own, sometimes, so as not to hinder his growth as a fighter¨Cbut to that extent?


    "Aye, aye, sir!" he nonetheless replied before drawing back.


    Well, he was a dumb man, but he still was okay.


    Both of the attacking folks were now coming back at us.


    And they called this an offensive!¨CI''d have done way, way, way better than them.


    Mindful Slug was the next one. Making his entrance on the scene wasn''t something he was to do, though.


    Because, rather, it was the scene that made its entrance on him.


    Standing from the rear, we could see and hear the two runners'' rapid footsteps coming right after each other rhythmically like two distinct yet fully merged drum rolls.


    The pack now angrily fully ran after the two assailants in search of new food to chew on.


    Every one of the three fighters then put on their final guards, getting ready for it to come.


    Leader and Bumped were then ready to share the monsters with their tank.


    "They''re only six!" exclaimed Leader. "We got this! As usual!"


    And there were only six. They got this. As usual.


    I didn''t count six.


    Little did they know that, all around us, at this point, it wasn''t only six, but a good dozen of goblins preying upon us, with their little spooky and bony spears, and bows.


    "Mhmm ¡­


    !" groaned the tank, letting his twohanded sword knock down the earth, "Argh!!"


    And so, is that how this weak party should know its end???


    Hehehe.


    As you were!

 Chapter 199 - Ortasim

    And in the exact same forest, at the exact same spot, at the exact same moment; they waited.


    What was this forest? It was theirs. Where was this spot? Right in front of them; theirs, too. And what exact moment? The moment the human Party launched their attack.


    And they waited. They only did that. As patiently and sneakily as could be. They were all scattered around down this area; standing scattering.


    Goblins.


    Being crouched in the bushes that were theirs, too, motionless and attentive. Their yellowish stinking eyes were fierce, and their pointy spotty noses breathing angriness.


    The little dark greenish hideous creatures¨Cthat weren''t all so small, for once¨Call were laid out here, waiting for the moment, that then again, also was theirs.


    Everything here was theirs¨Cand yet the humans attacked the pack of wolves. This pack of wolves wasn''t the human adventurers''. It was the goblins''.


    And they still went and taunted it¨Cand they still assaulted and wronged it!


    The goblins waited, hidden ¡­ but I saw them. Only too clear were they to me. But I didn''t say a word, though.


    I only observed as it unfolded before my eyes.


    ¨C"Mhmm ¡­


    !" shouted the sloppy tank.


    As he did that, his sturdy enormous sword fell right up against the earth, pounding it, leveling it.


    Upon his doing that, every angry wolf fell under his dominant presence ¡­ and couldn''t quite help but attack him then.


    This maneuver was as per the adventurers'' plan. And right away, they fell into it, clashing their teeth at the sturdy tank''s armor¨Cclang!


    And their teeth were just like sabers¨Cclang!¨Cclang!¨Cclang!


    "Mhmm!... ha!" groaned the sturdy tank, before he responded to these little assaults with his bigger one.


    Concentrating his strength into his arms, "Not just yet¡­!" he turned and faced Leader with his head only.


    Neither he himself nor the one being addressed by this call hesitated then: Leader knew to stay back for a little more, not even needing to indicated to the excited damage dealer to do the same;


    The tank engaged the assault with strength! Bringing his sword above his shoulders, he fiercely groaned some more, "<Earth Shock>!" and knew to bring it back down with utter might.


    "Oh¡­" Leader was in awe. "Is that¡­"


    "That a new skill, eh!" Bumped took up.


    The ground resonated and trembled under that pulled weight!


    And the angry wolves; or saber wolves¨Cyeah, let''s rather call ''em that way¨Cthe saber wolves all whined in surprise when that blow went down on them.


    They weren''t all that much damaged, though¨Conly that much wouldn''t make them run off to someplace far away in fear¨Cno.


    Was that new skill of fire elemental? It felt hotter, all of a sudden. Only to me, though, I''d guess¨Cothers'' senses aren''t that sharp ¡­ but the wild dogs who took that upfront could tell, too.


    Out of the six of them, only three stayed attacking the big tank¨Che had to redo his provocation skill very swiftly¨Conly then did the party leader and damage dealer join in with him.


    All three of them attacked the six reunited saber wolves together. Leader focused on the offensive¨Che attacked, dancing, assaulting. Bumped was about the same¨Che attacked, madly dancing, happily assaulting.


    And Mindful Slug only defended, mostly, by now.


    From behind the front they skillfully formed, I was proud of them, somehow. I mean, they sure weren''t ''that'' weak, all matters considered.


    They were still weak, though, don''t get me wrong. Like I said, though, I could be proud of my little boys, ha ha ha.


    They still took damages; the priestess healed them all instantly, though.


    And they still were needing supporting; the sorceress, along with all her tiny dark elementals and spells, did just about what was needed by the attackers. She kept the gray wolves in a group with the tank. And she strained them one by one, for her teammates to have the bestest and strongest upper hand on them, ever.


    Well, a fight as good as any by me ¡­ so far.


    Only so far, yes.


    Weren''t there the hiding goblins, too, eh?


    The Party didn''t notice them¨Cbut I did.


    And ¡­ why did I? Well, ''cause I wasn''t just weak. All there is to it.


    Impressive.


    The tiny greenish ugly creatures were scattered around the fighting party, taking place among the bushes and thicker trees of out here.


    They were a dozen. A dozen of them that weren''t so much noticeable for anyone passing by this place. That was what was impressive.


    I didn''t lift a finger because it was impressive. To me, at the very least. There were other reasons ¡­ but I didn''t dwell on them long.


    In fact, it was mostly impressive, yup. They who usually were so screeching, being loud as shit¨Coop¨Calso knew to play it calm and disengaged. Standing with their green skin behind the green bits of the forest¨Cwith each blow that went and hit one of their wolves, they only recoiled and grew angrier.


    No nervously stirred loud screeches were to be heard from their party.


    And when themselves were hit, you can see them screech along with some thrashing around, at their worst¨Cnone of the aforementioned there, too.


    They were calmly assessing the humans as if knowing when to attack, or how to attack.


    Goblins did that. Did they know, though, about the how and the when? Tut-tut, tut-tut. Them braindead freaks didn''t know that ¡­ and it was all obviously thanks to him.


    To him. To this one, there, over to the left. To the one directing and managing their formation. To that goblin. To that special one.


    The goblins formed a semicircle around the Party. And ''it'' was their leader.


    Its yellowish eyes were the sharpest of the whole goblin band. Its little crooked nose was the most spotless and clean. And its two sets of fingers were the most gripping onto that wooden, bony spear he held onto his hands as well as the most trembling, somehow.


    This goblin was the special one.


    And as it waited, making its crew wait with him, its hesitating yet decisive eyes grew darker and darker; its bent back grew more crooked and more crooked.


    Was he going to go on with that assault?


    Surely, no.


    That same very goblin¨Cit was my friend.


    And these very humans¨Cthey are mine, too.


    ¨COn the humans'' side, only three of the saber wolves had been killed so far.

 Chapter 200 - Pah!

    Weak.


    The swordsman told me I was weak. We fought around, exchanged blows, measured up each other''s power; he had to draw that conclusion about me. This had been his appraisal of my skills.


    Well, he had been wrong, hadn''t he? I''m still pretty much pissed about how he behaved with me ¡­ acting all strong and superior when he wasn''t much of anything ¡­ and this is my way to prove things different.


    Yes, the man was wrong. And yes, that was a mistake¨Cmost likely one of the biggest¨Con his end.


    I am the one deciding whether I''m weak or not. And this is the way it is ever since the beginning¨Cmy beginning.


    I am not.


    Today, we had been confident. Well, naturally we were. Wasn''t the last time we spent adventuring in those priorly oh-so-dangerous hunting grounds oh-so-productive?


    The Party was confident. Since I was with the Party, I guess they had grown confident enough, yes. With me coming along with them (and my power was no secret to them), they could proceed on with safer minds while having mostly fun ¡­ just like I taught them.


    They had grown confident to an extent where going even further deeper into the dangerous hunting grounds wasn''t to be a problem anymore.


    And, surely, that little confidence they had, to begin with, had turned into a bigger one.


    This is my second coming out with them out in the wild, and within those only two outings, they had time enough to further their ground by a very wide margin¨Cmargin which they couldn''t even dream of in the past!


    And thus, we''re here, that deep into the ominous monsterrific forest, and we fight the saber wolves ¡­ when we probably shouldn''t be doing that.


    ¡­ right??


    ¨CBut I mean, why don''t you look at ''em go!


    "<Iron Skin>!... followed by, <Whirlwind>!... mhmm!"


    The tank handled all the ferocious puppy he had to himself.


    They all were gathered around him still¨Cthere were three of them left¨Cbut as it did go like this, their ferocity only puffed and puffed some more to the point the would be out of hand at any time, by now.


    The sluggish Slug redid his defensive skill. And behold, the skin of his face and hands darkened to a metallic shade of gray.


    Seizing the flow of the battle was what he tried to do then: lowering his guard, breathing deeply in, the bulging veins bulged even more ¡­ and with two puffed up arms, he started to spin around!


    "Bumped!"


    "Right¡­!"


    Both the leader and the damage dealer saw what was to come. They darted backward as one.


    That tank''s thick sword waved around two, three times, tearing off the air around him as he went, before he gradually had to stop his lame, looking pretty much dumb, since he didn''t touch nothing.


    The saber wolves all darted behind, following the leader and the damage dealer.


    They looked intelligent, now. Intelligent, and funny. Real funny.


    And so ¡­ I chuckled!


    Doing just that, it opened the following of their stressful battle.


    One of the wild dogs'' eyes darted on my arched-up lips.


    Oh, what''s he want, I thought. Find that fun, too, dog?


    But he instantly scowled and growled at me.


    Oh-oh¡­


    The next thing I knew, he burst out to the rear, reaching out to the two supports. It made me chuckle some more ¡­ but I didn''t pay too much attention to him.


    Clumsy Babe''s arm went and enveloped my right side when she pulled me behind her and human friend. She did that so I wouldn''t fight it. Handling that lone wolf wasn''t a problem to no one.


    "¡­ ahoooo~"


    That one would be becoming a problem real soon, on the other hand. Over to the main though weak force''s side, there were these two gray ones still.


    Of them, one played backward as it jumped and suddenly went howling for some reason.


    And heh, it made me chuckle even more, at this point. And so they got skills, too, these little beasts, eh. I recognized this skill. Didn''t I actually have the exact same one?


    The wolf just used ''Howl Wolf'' as his muzzle pointed up and he chanted.


    Thankfully enough, the damage dealer was quick enough to respond to that, anyway. He wasn''t so far from him, he simply had to go a little out of his way¨C"<Double Ripper>!" and wave a cross with his longsword to the pup.


    The wolf whimpered and fell right down, for once. This war of attrition wouldn''t certainly be won by the wolves, eh, that was for sure.


    As soon as that one wolf went angrily pursuing the healer and the sorceress, Leader fell back onto it, protecting the two supports by his lame, too.


    And the tip of his sword proved to be as swift as efficient. For once, that second-to-last wolf fell down, unable to get his teeth into the women.


    Clumsy Babe''s guard went up when Sorceress lost her usually cool and cold attitude.


    Dog fell right before their feet before it would be bonked by the priestess.


    All this fighting around left only one last saber wolf.


    Mindful Slug was still facing it, but none of the two dared move. Each predator simply facing his counterpart, hesitating, not knowing what exactly to do.


    Well, being the wolf, I''d have thought just the same as him. Ain''t time to freak out right now, though, boy. You go on and you fight!


    Then again, it was the damage dealer that fell back onto that lone wolf.


    "Muahahaha!!"


    With all his might put into both his derisive laughter and assault, the longsword tainted with blood fell onto another''s neck, from behind the worn-out dog''s back as it quickly died.


    Well, well, well.


    All of this went down pretty quick ¡­ and they seem to be winning ¡­ but was that all there was to it nonetheless?


    Surely, no: "Be¨C behind yourself!... Bumped!" it was Slug talking.


    Talking, and rushing, too.


    As soon as he saw what was behind his friend''s back, he burst out tilted as an arrow.


    "Argh!!"


    Arrow which wouldn''t prevent any danger. In any way at all. The grossly fat and massive funny arrow that that human was was barely quick enough to stop the new-arriving saber wolves.


    Onto the scene, all of them!


    Bumped fell to his knee when he realized those sharp fangs had bitten right through his left leg''s clothes and light armor, "Sh¨C shitty shits!¨Coff of my leg, pah!"


    "¨CAre¨C are you ¡­ Cl¨C Clumsy," not knowing where to point his face at, the fat and useless arrow turned to me at the rear ¡­ or to the priestess.


    Well, let alone his fat, he wasn''t usually so useless, that human; I''d even go as far as to say he was the strongest of the group¨Cso it was cool.


    He turned to the priestess and called out for help.


    "Shitty shitting shits! Leader!¨Ceh, finally!¨Cfinally saw the strongest damage dealer could use some help, heh!"


    "Sh¨C shut it," replied the one who could indeed be called an arrow, Leader, after he came over to Bumped, "<Sword Dance>," his blade was doubled by another one, and just like wind cutting through, it made the saber wolf back off, before he quickly continued¨C"Come ''ere!¨Cwill carry you to Clumsy!"


    "Pah!.... argh!¨Cdon''t need none of your help!"

 Chapter 201 - Struggles

    A voice rang out.


    "I''m on the move!"


    Starting off from the rear, it rushed all its way to these two ears, standing very far away from it at first, but soon to be very close, and closer, and closer to them.


    Passing by the huge tank, so blatantly standing still in the middle of the playground, followed a shadow.


    It was stealthy, swift, and habile.


    Well, Leader was the owner of this voice, which rang out again: "<Light Speed ¡­ Attack>!"


    And, starting off from the rear, too, the way he flew towards his friend, headfirst at first, but then sword-first at last ¡­ he went slashing one very large blow at the new arriving monsters.


    Seeing the chunk of meat handling his sword this way ¡­ of course, they growled, and of course, they evaded.


    The two ears that had just gotten the leader''s message all right processed the information quickly enough ¡­ when suddenly, these two ears'' lips began absurdly:


    "Shitty shitting shits!¨Cdon''t need none of your help, Leader!"


    The absurd and ridicule lips¨Cthey said that, but well, that one shitty shitting shit chewing at the human''s lower leg wasn''t just going to get off of it without the leader''s help.


    "Shut it¡­!" did the leader curse, before he went swinging both his shield and sword at the five, six, seven new-coming beasts, "<Double Blow>, <Double Blow>, <Double Blow>!"


    Was it all the mighty yelling around or the swinging of the shield and sword that made the beasts back away this way? Both? No matter.


    "We still got this!" did Leader add. "Getting wounded isn''t makin'' us bend!¨CClumsy!¨CNo, Slug!¨Cyes, you come here and you handle them by yourself for a little¡­!" he was panting, but he wasn''t finished yet.


    "And no, hold up, Clumsy, you stay right there," she replied with a quick ''sure!'' before he went on, "Come ''ere, Bumped ¡­ can you walk?"


    "Argh, man, hurts like a bitch!"


    "Hey ¡­ hey, yeah, you drop your weight on my shoulder ¡­ there you go."


    Helping him out like this, they walked side by side for a few meters only. Clumsy Babe could''ve simply gone and played of her healing spells right to him, but: "The formation''s important. We don''t break it."


    "Sure," acquiesced the priestess, "you''re right."


    Leader, still panting like some excited and angry beast, quickly helped Bumped down. Without a word, then, he quickly rushed back to where he was needed.


    And seeing this all, I got to smile, happily, thinking that all this was pretty good. I liked that. And I wished to see more.


    Though, damn, man. Wish it was me, him, right now, on the playground.


    Like an arrow again, he halfway through his hurried rush to go towards his brave tank (as he was the only person heavily armored, there, I couldn''t say it was so brave, but still), piercing through the air, getting him all the support he required.


    They weren''t far. Both him and the tank. Still seemed like a pretty long distance to me ¡­ and to the others too, I guess.


    My attention shifted towards the two others. The two supports.


    The priestess wasn''t slow to heal any kind of wounds. Now was different, though.


    Before she finished applying one of her greatest shields on her tank from behind and silently prayed for his well-being, her two anxious and pale lips were bit by her teeth ¡­ she then shook her head before taking a deep breath in¨Cthen she healed.


    The wounded human''s amusing complaints ceased.


    In the light of that, it was the sorceress'' strained eyes that were now filled with relief, "We push, we push, and we push!... we are getting better at it!... we shall best any kind of foes¡­!" she said to herself in a surprisingly childish and cute voice, for once.


    Getting her two feet planted straight into the ground, her two tiny fists were clenched into two funny balls, that were themselves gripping onto her black purplish wand.


    Her words cheered herself up, and she went back to her supporting from the rear again.


    Well, well, well.


    Me¨Cwith that thick backpack and tools on my shoulders, looking like one little schoolboy¨Cstanding from where I was, next to Clumsy Babe and the man that already was pretty much fixed up by now, I only snorted, smiled, then chuckled a bit.


    All of this was pretty, but the goblins still are here, eh? ¡­ Yeah, they are. I can count ¡­ hold on a second, mmm ¡­ still nine, ten, eleven, twelve ¡­ and that thirsty last one, yup.


    When will they actually come and play with us, though? Seriously starting to be late, if you want my opinion. Really thought they''d attack right at this moment ¡­ but their puny presences don''t seem to be moving by much at all.


    Well, well, well. Actually planned on letting them take the offensive so that I could fight, since my humans would be overwhelmed and all ¡­ probably ¡­ but now I simply don''t know.


    If they''d wanted to, damn, one of the humans was down and they needed to get him healed as soon as possible¨C''course it was at THAT moment that they needed to strike.


    But they don''t seem to be about nothing, ha.


    Too bad for them. As they''re playing it right now, might as well not let them have their ways at all, hmm. Why should they?! They''re dumb! Ahem, and weak, too, I''m sure. Yes ¡­ they''re just weak goblins, after all.


    Or ¡­ are they hesitating ''cause of me¡­? ''Cause of the great, great, great me?? Hah, hah, hah ¡­ but seriously though.


    From his half-lying position¨CBumped got up on his limbs real fast, "Ho ¡­ ho!" standing balanced on his legs, he jabbed the priorly injured one into the ground with his toes a little ¡­ "Yup," he approved. "All fixed up, hehehe. ¡­ Thanks'' ''stess!"


    "No," but Clumsy disapproved. "Thank you, priestess, ma''am, is what you properly utter¨C"


    "Heh, you keep dreamin'' on on that is what you do. Off I go, now!"


    "Right," she, too, then, from her kneeling position, had to get herself up, "off you go. ¡­ And you be careful!"


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    And despite all of what was going on, at the front, with Mindful Slug grunting each time the swarming saber wolves darted from the ground to hit his chest armor, as well as Leader''s obvious and apparent struggling, they knew to be playful.


    Only a little, though. They had a long way to go still, but they were having fun.


    Let them do that quick, because the party''s porter also wants to be having fun, too!


    Oh, and ¡­ ring!


    ? The Player has reached level 41! ?


    Good, good, good job!


    Very good job!


    The experience was indeed to be shared among everyone.


    Rejoice, me.

 Chapter 202 - Two O Two

    I wanted to have fun, too!... but it was upcoming. The fun was.


    Just you wait, wait, and wait further. All right?


    And in the meantime: hammer, hammer, and hammer some more.


    Yes: hammer.


    The rapid hammering of the damage dealer''s footsteps intensified to their maximum fairly quickly. My ears picked that up. They went from zero to, err, hero, or something.


    So!¨Cthey were the heroes, here.


    Bumped ran towards the front back again. He, too, could be called an arrow, I noticed. The swift work of footsteps he was displaying really had nothing to envy to Leader''s.


    Still, though¨Cain''t nothing compared to me, "Hah, hah, hah!"


    "Shh!"


    "Hm."


    And the heroes went hammering and kicking into the earth as they ran towards their objective. Driving these two tiny heroes on, I mentioned it, Bumped flew right across the other side of the battle.


    And coming in contact with the boys at the front, "Here! I! Go! Hah!"


    He was rushing still but had brought his long, black sword''s tip in front of himself as he did so. Avoiding the big tank and the party''s leader, he simply melted in them. Or with them.


    He joined them¨Cclang!¨C"And THAT is what I''m talkin'' about!"¨Cthrowing his sword on both sides, as surreal as it''d have looked, he swept past two saber wolves as he tackled down the other ones behind those two.


    "C¨C careful, mhmm¡­!" muttered the tank, seeing his partner breaking past himself and the leader. Was he concerned?


    "Ugh!¨C<Double Blow>!¨CIt''s all right, Slug; let the man do¨Cwe might need it, as it looks!" did Leader explain.


    "Mhmm!" and surprisingly non-hesitating, the tank agreed with decisiveness, "<Iron Skin> ¡­


    !"


    Redoing his sturdy skin positive effect of some sort, he took a step in, taking one of the saber wolves down with him pretty effectively.


    His thick sword didn''t seem to be unwilling to cut through that grayish wolf. Without letting out so much as a yelp, it died down.


    And the battle went on.


    Leader had explained. They might need Bumped to go out of his way, right now. It was dangerous. At any time, it could happen. Again.


    Some wolves could put swing their saber-like teeth at him, tearing off the man''s entire leg, this time about.


    This process would leave him not unscathed. And still, Leader had given his approval. Right now, as things were, it was a bit challenging and dangerous, so this was okay.


    The six other saber wolves remaining weren''t that big of a task to handle, though. They''d just handled the same as them. Six¨Cno, seven of them had already fallen to Party.


    Like Sorceress said, they pushed through. Like she also said then, they bested any foes. And they got better at it.


    The wolves weren''t the threat, to Leader''s eyes and most likely everyone else''s.


    In between two terrific blows, Leader threw his glance at us, at the rear. Clumsy''s eyes instantly captured his. His deep face was marked by even deeper, serious eyes.


    An apparent drop of sweat rolled past his temple as he nodded to her¨C"All right, we''re closing in," she nodded back, driving me forward with her a little.


    Sorceress also marched on, closing the distance between the forefront and the rear by a little.


    This time about, no wolves seemed to have been dragged to the rear, being a threat to the human females. There was none of this, and funnily enough, as my big sis'' left her grip on my hand getting it next to the other, that was to say down below her priestess'' thick staff; she clenched them all together.


    "Bonk, bonk, bonk," she whispered to herself, before she turned to the other support, "Just getting ready¨Cwe''re just getting ready. Hmph! You never know what happens."


    "Th¨C that is correct," silently responded her counterpart. "Preparing ourselves¨Cthat is what we do, indeed."


    Doing just that, yes. And maintaining the support they were already giving, hm. There was of that, too.


    And they weren''t being overtaken at the front. It was well known, though, to them, at this point. At any given moment could the saber wolves call in on their friends again!


    And when that happened, well.


    Don''t you get the wrong idea, though. They''re determined to win. Maybe a little too much by me, but still. Victory. And winning. That''s what they''re about.


    ¨CAnd so they just closed in the distance between front and rear. Only a meager five meters separated us.


    At one end of the distorted group, there were three men being both fighting and fought against the best they could.


    Swords were swung, blood was spilled, and flesh was torn.


    At the other end of the distorted group, there were two women doing their part from the rear getting ready to any counterattack¨C"Counterattack; counterattack; counterattack!"¨C as mentally prepared as could be.


    And behind these two¨Cthere was the monster.


    Heat went up. Hearts pounded. Blood rose up. And air was stirred.


    Of course the heat went up. And of course the hearts pounded. Of course the blood and air, too.


    The battle was ongoing still. It was shaken. But it was calm, mostly. It was just like the wind going breathing and blowing down on us from every angle at each turn.


    It¨Cboth the wind and the battle¨Cwas fresh, neither alive nor dead, moving still, neither freezing nor scorching.


    But the deadly goblins were still here, hiding about in each of their bushes. And¨Cbut the heat went up. And the hearts, too. And the blood and the air ¡­ and everything!


    The wind, the battle, the everything¨Cit took a turn.


    A turn that none expected.


    That goblin, the one who was my friend¨Cit gave the order, "Screech!!!"


    As the swinging swords went still sweeping about the hunting grounds in search of kills, and as the saber teeth did just about the same but for meat ¡­ goblins showed up!


    About the only sounds going about ringing up and down here were the Party''s elaborate breathing, the growling or yelping of the wild dogs, the teeth and sword clashes, and the sword and teeth clashes.


    The feet wiping about the dry ground, and the paws stomping and clawing about, too.


    The grunts emitted by the ''ttacking humans, and ''thuds'' emitted by the falling gray beasts.


    And then, the goblins showed up.


    All at once, all as if it were nothing, every single sound didn''t dare ring out again another time.


    Every single sound. Everything. It became all silent. And it became all blank.


    Greenish goblins flew off of their green bushes. They all jumped out of their hidings and wouldn''t take long before falling back onto the ground.


    Everyone had heard that screeching sound. But it all happened way too quickly. And when the screeching sound my friend had given off was double by many others¨Cmay I exaggerate, hundreds of others¨Cthe humans didn''t jump out of bushes ¡­ but jumped out of fear.


    The eyes were rounded up and hearts, lips instantly dried out, cheeks hollowed out, and hearts stilled.


    From being all shaken, yet calmed down to being all shaking alone¨Cfrom moving still to pushing violently¨Cfrom neither freezing nor scorching to either both extremes!¨Cand from neither alive nor dead ¡­ to either both extremes again!


    Ha, ha, ha!

 Chapter 203 - Blue Light Hurts

    Everyone had heard the appearing goblin as it screeched angrily.


    They were just flowing through it all, at first. Through their battle. They could do that, and so they would. Fighting them off wouldn''t require much of anything once they were into it.


    The wolves weren''t that much. Being all fighting all these puny saber wolves, they were just flowing through it.


    Everyone''s sets of ears could just be shut down as they were concentrated on one point only: that which of dealing with the wolves.


    Now, though¨Ceveryone had heard it¨Cthere was no mistaking it.


    "Screech!"


    And then came these rustling frictions.


    There were many bushes and thick trees around. Mostly though, the place they''d chosen to deal with the wolves was clear enough of your regular hindering obstacles out in the woods.


    One bush moved about. It was as if it shuddered. It shook itself. Then it was emptied. Goblin had moved off of it.


    And now, someone could also ask: what is today''s theme, by the way?


    And someone could then reply: yeah, spot-on, today''s theme''s about shuddering, you guessed it right.


    Yes, it was! It was right now''s theme.


    Shuddering!


    After that one bush shuddered¨Ca goblin went flying in the air, armed with his pointy lance, armored with his linen cloth¨Cabout seven other bushes shuddered!


    All at once. They did that. The distance in time between the first shudder to the many seconds was naught.


    These bushes shuddered¨Cother armed goblins were up and about, going all ''screech you this!'' and ''screech you that!''; their little ugly heads and noses mechanically twitching as they went¨Cand then that wasn''t it still.


    The Party may have had the time to notice something was up within that super short timespan¨Check, a good handful of goblins?¨Cwe''re kind of screwed, but only a little; we still good ¡­ maybe¨C


    But it wasn''t all.


    After the bushes, trees and branches rustled, shuddering for what was to come, too.


    Other goblins were up in the air, at this time.


    And only then did the human party shuddered, too.


    Well, and that was that.


    Remember, all of this happened in a really short timeframe.


    A second after that¨Cthud, thud, thud, screech!¨Ca follow-up of many little sounds was to be emitted as they landed on the ground.


    And no one ever said a thing.


    People called that ''speechless.''


    From a second to the next, they went from having they way kind of all right, with the few saber wolves to ¡­ well, I won''t say all hopeless, but yeah.


    The eyes were rounding and the mouths gaping.


    No one ever really said a thing, then.


    It was so weird.


    Dealing with such a situation, shouldn''t they cry both in and out?


    Or, shouldn''t they, for example, and only for example, shudder some more shuddering, here and there? No?


    They were found to be statues. And it was due to this. Were they statues of copper, silver, or gold statues?


    Me, I only saw chunks of blood, flesh, and bones. Such statues. That''s what they were.


    The saber wolves had to come to a stop, too, by the way. Whatever be the justification to that, they weren''t so excitingly attacking with their sharp teeth, by now.


    They stopped¨Cthey even stopped before the actual humans.


    The last interaction between these two groups, then, was done by Bumped. Not quite knowing what was happening at first, he was attacking still; wolves settled down; still went and reached for one of them with his longsword; it fell, dead.


    And that was that.


    Then, it was my time to help. ¡­ Or was it?


    The goblins didn''t bother waiting. Why would they? They took off. Off towards the statues of flesh and shit. And they just could serve themselves.


    Make themselves comfortable. Make themselves at home. Make so that they did whatever they want.


    They could do that. They could.


    Rush onward, with their heads, spikes, and swords in.


    Close in on the motionless humans.


    Stop before right in front of them.


    And tear their bellies open as their wild dogs watch, subdued and docile.


    Take every human male down with them, and still tear their bellies open, and bathe in their guts, and be happy with that.


    Still be on top of them, and go reaching to the humans'' heads, and mutilate them to death afterward.


    Oh, and then it be the females'' turn.


    Assault them, but in a good way, so as not to damage or ruin the merchandise that was just newly obtained.


    Subdue them just like the wild saber wolves that weren''t so wild after all.


    Torment them a little before finally tie them up and bring them to their place where they could prove to be useful.


    And the monster, me, couldn''t really cheer any side up, for either their victory or defeat. No. The monster-me couldn''t.


    Not because, despite the fact for it to be a monster, it wasn''t on the monsters'' side at the moment. And neither because it was with the humans, at the moment, and that they died, and that, due to this, knowing this, it couldn''t really cheer them nor himself up.


    No, it wasn''t because of that, either. The monster couldn''t cheer any side up simply because it didn''t give a damn about this all.


    And the humans could just go on with that.


    And the world then would know, for the nth time, that it was kind of ugly, sometimes.


    ¡­ hahaha!!!¨Ceven though, not at all!


    ¨Cit still was a whole lotta fun, y''know!


    Because the humans wouldn''t. My humans wouldn''t. These were mine, and so they wouldn''t, yes.


    All of this could happen. But it also couldn''t.


    Right after the goblins showed up, I showed my teeth.


    Or maybe it wasn''t my teeth that I showed off. Maybe it was just ¡­ my fists. Or maybe it wasn''t it still. ¡­ Maybe it was just myself that showed.


    The goblins landed on the ground, and I opened my ''barrier'' to them.


    To them only.


    I stood a bit behind the priestess and the sorceress. Leader and the two others were a bit ahead. Only a little bit.


    For it to work, I darted up and placed myself in between the two supports in front of me. Going like this, with my little (but hell of strong) arms, I pushed them on with me, as gently as possible.


    Such a boss that I was, I got the two of them very close to the three males a bit ahead. As well as them, I was nearer them than ever.


    For it to work, yup.


    As usual, I could see it perfectly. Mana Perception. From deep within me, I could see it flow it to them.


    Thick, dark purplish layers of my mana going off ¡­ and filling up my surroundings with myself.


    People described it as ominous, breath-taking, and deadly.


    I didn''t really know about that. I knew, though, that I liked it that way, anyway. My breathing paced up. An ominously grim grin broke on my face. I had to suppress that ''hah, hah, hah!'' laughter that would usually come afterward.


    Grinning was enough.


    And the humans had stopped, the wolves, too ¡­ now, it was the goblins that had done that.


    As soon as they landed on the earth; the screeching sounds stopped.


    They stood there, all trembling and shuddering, as per today''s theme.


    Beholding my power, they could only do that. It was natural for them to.


    Natural for them to drop their weapons, too. Natural for them to back off, taking one meek step backward first, but then another, and yet another, over and over again, before they slowly left, struck by so much fear.


    Natural for them to piss their pants, even. Well, that one goblin did. The one with the spear. The one that led the group. It pissed its only pants. Its only linen cloth covering its private was wet.


    Fairly quickly, the piss rolled down its leg, as it still trembled a lot.


    Then came the time to peer behind itself, seeing how it was that¨Cbut wait???


    Scr- screech?!... where my friends even at??... must it have thought.


    ? The new title ''Ultimate Scarecrow'' has been obtained! ?

 Chapter 204 - See?

    See?


    I''m not weak, Bigger Monster, Shabby Guild Instructor, or whatever''s your name.


    It was as if I just brokered a peace treaty. Or rather, it was as if that peace treaty got to broker itself on its own. Without any exterior help whatsoever. It came around, and it decided to stay.


    A peace treaty, though, huh? It isn''t really that. Obviously it isn''t.


    Making your enemy run away after it threatened to kill you wasn''t really about peace. Or I guess it somewhat was when it also simply somewhat wasn''t.


    The flesh statues¨Cthey were my friends.


    Once their foes showed up and menaced to wipe off their existence out of the earth, they all froze on the spot, as if unable to cope with this one reality they hadn''t even thought of.


    And so they became statues.


    Naturally, now, as they were my friends, I sided with them against the imminent threat. That, or I don''t really know. Doing things this way felt more interesting, maybe.


    Showing off my monsterrific aura, heh, it didn''t take long for the enemies to turn their heels on us.


    Seeing how that last goblin pissed itself on the spot, I wished I could pee, too.


    But anyway¨Cthe enemies ran: it happened so fast I wouldn''t even have time to see them off. That was a shame as I wanted to play along with them for a bit more ¡­ but that was that.


    Right after none of them was to be seen; that is to say, only a few seconds after they showed up; the flesh statues weren''t statues anymore.


    I broke the spell that was cast on them: "Woah-hah-hah!!" the loudest one cried out in victory, "Tremendous shit!¨Cthey actually afraid of us?!"


    I broke the spell¨Cbut they didn''t know about it.


    "And would you look¨Cat¨Cthem!¨Cmy gosh!" and it was only another second after that first statue came back alive that the others deigned address that reality ¡­ but Bumped still spoke alone, "Only are the shitty shitting shits, now, hah! And even them are afraid to ¡­ well ¡­ to shit, man!"


    He was the closest one to the saber wolves. They were indeed still here. I didn''t directly direct my killing intent towards them. So that''s why. And even then, they seemed to be so much docile and calm, all of a sudden.


    The Party''s attention shifted from these ''thoughts'' to the speaking man.


    "I mean, yo, dogs!" he somehow stepped hesitantly towards them, still in unsure about this all, "Ugh!¨Ccower away, cower away, that''s right! That''s what you be doing, eh, eh!"


    And they cowered away. And they lied down. And they whined, planting their muzzles into the ground, undaring to do otherwise.


    This was for most of them.


    They subdued.


    And Leader had moved too, by now. Breathing in and out very methodically, the first thing he did was analyze his whole party.


    Was anyone not believing ''that'' too? Surely, there were many of those. Was anyone wounded? Not that the eye could see. Was anyone having any problem at all? Yeah, well, that was a good one.


    Was anyone even slightly being discomforted at all? The man ¡­ simply didn''t know.


    He had heard Bumped''s ideas being spoken out loud. And he had heard his own ideas, too, going all shaking and wild within the inside of his skull.


    And while the former ideas weren''t so much believable to himself, the latter ideas couldn''t even be referred to as ''ideas'' at all.


    A spark sparkled¨Cand he chose to believe what actually made the least but most sense.


    Breathing in and out methodically as he often did in order to keep his calm was great¨Cbut it didn''t get shit done.


    Calmy getting his lungs full again, in a very rapid blow, he blew it all out¨Chis fists clenched themselves even harder¨Cbringing his sword and shield up, he approached the wild dogs.


    His walk was neither slow nor fast. But he carried himself efficiently and swiftly.


    As he arrived at Bumped, his decisive eyes fell onto the wild dogs¨Cand tapping the earth with both boots, "<Aerial Smackdown>, <Shield Attack>, <Hunting Horn>"¨Che dealt with three of them at once.


    "O¨C oi, these were mine¨C"


    Jumping off from the ground, he first fell back onto them, stirring the air and lacerating them a little.


    The beasts growled and backed away¨Cbut he followed with a heavy push of his shield.


    Though none of them did he touch, this attack was just a subterfuge to get them back off a little more ¡­ when, even more heavily, he charged at them with his sword in the air, jumped again, and fell back onto the three fatigued ones.


    They yelped and died.


    The other beasts, then, knew how to survive ¡­ or maybe they didn''t.


    Instead of fleeing too, what seemed to be the alpha of this pack growled to his loudest and attacked the damage-dealer.


    By then, though, the tank already had come back at the fight, too.


    Following him, there were the priestess and the sorceress, still a bit afar.


    With only three other beasts to deal with, they were prompt into getting it done.


    Ring!


    And it was at this time that I leveled up again:


    ? The Player has reached the level 42! ?


    And then ¡­ happiness settled in!


    Woah, woah, woah~


    What a great day today was~


    I mean it for real, real, real~


    The fight was over. It was theirs. They were happy about it. Oh, and this fight also was the world''s. And so the world became happy, too!


    So far, it''d only been gray and ashes.


    But when the last puppy fell down under the raging human''s blows, "Hahaha!!"¨Ceverything became green, yellow, and blue.


    The Party noticed the living vegetations, the bright sun, and the full-blue sky.


    It was all about life and death any longer. It was about life only.


    Every pup was to be dealt with, and only then did the talking actually rose between each other.


    "Guys, we made it!" laughed Leader.


    "I ¡­ I can''t believe they just ¡­ are we even going to talk about how¨C" commented Clumsy.


    "I mean, to be fair ¡­ I ¡­ woah," confusingly hesitated Sorceress.


    "Mhmm¡­" groaned Slug.


    "Tell you what!¨CThey were just afraid of us! ¡­ And they were right, the scoundrels!"


    The Party was so much powerful that their enemies just couldn''t handle it anymore. They couldn''t handle them.


    Man, the poor guys, when we actually think about it: they¨Cthe monsters¨Cmust''ve been so proud¨Cso, so, so very much proud, my goodness!¨Cbut when they saw the Party at work, well, of course, they could only fear for their lives, then!


    And that''s how they turned their heels and ran!


    Yeah. It was sweet to believe that.


    But the world just felt happy and relieved, then.


    Could you blame it?

 Chapter 205 - A Day

    It was sweet to believe that story.


    What story?


    This story.


    The attacking goblins had seen the humans. They were many. Some had spears. Some had swords. Some had nails and teeth. The whole of them was ready to kill them all.


    But, you know, the humans, they were powerful as heck. In spite of their little number, facing over twenty monsters at once (things they had never ever done in the past), they were confident.


    Confidence was what kept them in line, Bumped said. But, more than that, he amusingly added: it was their strength and might that kept them alive more than in line.


    So much so, that the goblins shuddered and trembled, and ran away!


    ¨CHe had finished narrating to them about the how and why of what just went down.


    And, as I mentioned, the world was happy.


    Out of the whole party, only the priestess was left in her doubts and intense ponderings.


    There were still bits of this story that didn''t make sense by her.


    But ¡­ hmmm??? What did she say?? Inconsistencies? Nah, there were none.


    Aside from the fact that their attack had seemed to be planned and calculated, rendering the fact they just ran away when all they had to basically do was to swing their swords and stab their spears a little bit (very much so) inconsistent, there really wasn''t much to think about:


    "Scoundrels just got afraid, hah!"


    Of course that story wasn''t so believable. But given the fact the world was happy and cheerful; the minds, too, were happy and cheerful.


    Being thus, they ''not to sweat the small details,'' quoting that human''s own words, and just be happy as things were.


    And this would be the end of it. That really was the end of it. Next time about, they''d thought, why not go even further deep into the woods.


    Most likely, it would be that the goblins would cower away again leaving them¨Cthe oh-so-great and strong soldiers¨Call safe and sound.


    I said nothing about it.


    Well!¨Cthis can be problematic, though, can''t it? Which makes me think: isn''t the world that, problematic? That must be what it is. So far, only problems, bits of problems, and chunks of problems.


    Aren''t the humans and stuff thus, then, problem-solvers?


    Those guys, though, problem-solvers? Nah. Don''t think so.


    But ''well!'' me again, myself, why don''t you! Because, yeah: well!¨Cas long as I''m with them, they shouldn''t be fearing any kind of problem at all, heh!


    At the time, these were what my thoughts were about. I wouldn''t ruminate about it. This what that. I was cool with that. Them going deeper into it would mean the odds I fight went higher.


    And that was what I thought, yes.


    What I didn''t know, at the time, was that I wouldn''t be with them when they most needed it.


    Heh.


    Or maybe I would.


    ¨CThe hunting part of these parts was over with: we would soon change spots.


    Before going about that, though, I was still the team''s porter, heh.


    "Little man, hey! Yes, you. You''re my little man. Right? Well, yeah you are! And you come over here, now!"


    Bumped called me out.


    Today''s spoils of war were super good, already. How many of these gray furs would you count? I counted twelve. And the Party hadn''t even called it a day still!


    This was just the beginning. The day was just started. And going from there, the mighty group of adventurers still had many spots to drop by, heh.


    Was I proud?


    Knowing that, was I proud to be the porter?


    Answering the damage-dealer''s question: yes, I was.


    Well, since I was, he said, well ¡­ I simply was, sort of!


    This was according to him. Putting on his usual very dumb and amusing looks, he told me to hurry. "Come ''ere, come ''ere!" he said. "Still got your job to do."


    But then the priestess intervened. I was proud to be the porter. I was right to be this way. To this proud me would be given even more reasons to be proud yet! That was how it worked.


    I didn''t even have enough time to ponder upon that which only seemed to be nonsense coming from these two monkeys, when: "Tah-dah~" Bumped introduced me to what we''d be handling next¨Cdead monsters whose treasures shall be ours!


    "Little prince be even more proud, now!" Bumped added, giving me his best thumbs-up.


    "Oh, yes, yes, yes~" and I lively nodded at him repeatedly.


    The losers were all gathered at one spot. They skillfully formed a perfectly even circle as they were. They were the ones who had lost the battle.


    I sat next to them, with Bumped.


    Got my backpack off of my shoulders.


    And in this ''inventory,'' it was fairly simple: there were of two different things: nothing, and the tools.


    Nothing was about the empty place. The tools were about¡­


    Was told to do with them.


    "Listen," he explained. "That dude over there, yeah this one. The one who thinks he''s the leader, right. ¡­ You heard me right, just now! But no comments. ''Cause, first things first, you also heard about what he told you early this morning. Right? ¡­ Right. Knowing that, what do you do? Yes, yes, yes. You prove useful. Otherwise, no outings with your senior adventurers again. Got it?"


    I got it.


    He explained things as if it was a big deal. It wasn''t, though. No big deal at all. I guess he just wanted to make it sound important. Heck, maybe it was himself that he tried to make important.


    No big deal at all¨Cunder his lead, I quickly got to learn about most of the things I needed to know.


    All that got my attention, so far, was that it sure was funnier than I thought it would. About the inventory¨Cthe backpack¨Cit could be filled up¨Cand I mean, filled up, like, in its entirety¨Cbut it would still be empty, somehow.


    Getting familiar with every tool at my disposition, just like this, five minutes went by.


    We were done here. We changed spots.


    The rest of the Party''s hunting would be spent at several others places.


    And we hunted.


    And, just like this, these five minutes became more, and more, and more, up till they became hours ¡­ and this was it.


    But the quest wasn''t done yet, I thought of telling them.


    ? ''Learning the ropes! - 2'' ¨C Wander around in the forest and hunt the following monsters: 0/10 Goblins; 20/20 Angry wolves; 5/15 Poison-bite spiders; 3/5 Yellow slimes. ?


    Getting a good look at the numbers, that wouldn''t cut it at all.


    But I was to be ignored when talking about ''this funny stuff'', as always.


    Still, I really was disappointed about it.


    Seeing as I was, my big sis'' whacked my shoulder, "And you just ¡­ cut it out, kiddo!"


    "Don''t you call me ''kiddo.''"


    "I dare say ¡­ kiddo!"


    "Hmph¨Conly the kind ma''am of the inn can be calling me ''kiddo''!"


    "¡­ okay. But you rather listen to me. About the quests or whatever, next time about, we will hunt even more of them. And through that same little backpack, we will carry them home with us.


    "That will make money. And that money will make your noodles. Let''s just call it a day, then.


    "And you know, not so long ago, weren''t you the one bragging to me about how, when the weak people''s day will be over, you, little man, would still be all busy getting to meet back with this strongest swordsman of the guild or anything?


    "Ah, and there''s your human princess, too, with whom you still got business ongoing ¡­ telling me you shall¨Cand that, at all cost¨Cdeal with all your business before the end of this volume, eh?


    "Trying to make it as short, brief, and concise, eh?


    "Heh, but what are you still doing here, then, mmm??


    "Let''s call it a day¨Clet''s call it a day," she finally said.


    "Right," I sighed.. "Shouldn''t be so long."

 Chapter 206 - Heh~, How Fun Does That Sound

    My human adventurers had been useful enough by myself. We went out together. And I learned some more practicalities about what they¨Cthe adventurers¨Cdid.


    Did I learn much today, too, just like the first day I went out with them?


    I won''t say no ¡­ but I won''t say yes either. I''ve learned quite a few things today, too. Although, was that actually necessary? Not really.


    My hand amply waved ''bye-bye'' to them all.


    Then again, though, I''m proud to say they haven''t outlived their usefulness to me, you know. It still was fun, after all.


    People like action. I like that, too. But having fun is just having fun. And while I just said I still wouldn''t discard it away, well, a little bit of restraint wouldn''t do me wrong either.


    And so, the fun stuff came to a stop!


    Or maybe it didn''t.


    What I was about to take care of, now, promised to be fun, too. So, well.


    Ahem, anyway: I was facing those doors.


    After I''d jumped all the three little steps that lied before the front door of that which couldn''t be called an ''office''¨CI was facing them.


    And I simply stood there. Without doing much of anything. My feet were as if thoroughly planted in the ground, unable to go either forth or back.


    I stood there with my mind. And I observed it as it went on thinking, and thinking, and thinking.


    And surprisingly, it''d already been over five minutes that I was there, watching my fists as they nervously were clenched every twenty or thirty seconds. Feeling my eyebrows pressed down upon my eyes, following on the tendency of the fists.


    Tendency which had somehow, at some point, managed to spread across all my little nervous face. It was tensed up and stifled.


    But I stopped that. No longer willing to keep up with that silent and overthinking state of things, one of my hands was laid onto the right door as I slid it to the side.


    The door being opened, I could see inside.


    Anything hadn''t been touched nor moved. I found everything I found on the day before this one, as if I''d hopped in the past, seeing it all again, before myself.


    The same instructor guy was mindfully resting around the middle of this little gymnasium.


    Sitting as formally as he sat yesterday, looking in the same direction, in front of himself, with eyes that paid nothing attention.


    That same wooden sword was laid beside him. And that same ominously appealing very long black sword rested on its wooden rack, up against the left wall, closer to the entrance.


    Today was just as if yesterday. And this was so up till details actually indicated to me otherwise.


    First off, the coins that I led there, on the ground, before I left, being all pissed off and whatnot the day before, were still lying down at the same place.


    They hadn''t been touched by the instructor? It seemed so.


    Didn''t they need money to do their job? I didn''t know.


    They were untouched. I knew my hands were the ones who had dropped them down at this their place. I knew today wasn''t yesterday.


    What also changed, then, was: "Oh, heyyo," that instructor turned to me, greeting myself.


    "Oh," I groaned before I frowned. "Hey, or yo?" did I then mumble to myself.


    I didn''t think I was to be heard, I just mumbled that without any thoughts whatsoever.


    But he picked it up: "Hey, plus yo. Both of them. Heyyo."


    "Hm. All right, then. Hey, plus yo," I repeated. "Heyyo."


    His knees, still properly sitting formally as they were, didn''t point in my way, when he turned towards me. Only the tip of his thin nose pointed to me as he looked me up.


    I didn''t pay attention to his eyes and avoided to eye-contact himself. I didn''t like it.


    I first looked down, like people would naturally do¨Cbut thinking I didn''t quite like it either, for some obvious reason to me, I rather decided to let my eyes go up, staring at the grand roof.


    Only then did I step towards him, allowing myself in.


    "He¨C heyyo," I awkwardly repeated, making sure I''d got it all right.


    And the swordsman silently chuckled to that, shaking his head a little.


    I didn''t pay attention to that and went on thinking to myself. Thinking about stuff. My kind of stuff.


    The Guide. My System. My skills. A parasite. The Game.


    But mostly¨Cmy skills.


    I''m a hosting parasite. A unique kind of my insectoid ¡­ how to qualify it ¡­ patrimony¨Cof my insectoid patrimony.


    Still feels weird, by the way, to think I''m just ''that''¡­


    But that isn''t important.


    That kind of unique me has the ability to basically steals about people''s proprieties; people''s abilities; people''s skills. That''s what ''it'' does.


    I know that, though. And it isn''t important either.


    My System, now, gives me about the same ability. So, is it inherent to that unique kind of ''me'' to steals away abilities and functions, or is it inherent to the System, hm?


    I suppose it is to me.


    So that system (or whatever Old Sipping had referred to it as, talking about sets of runes that were very much mystical, ancient, and complicated, et cetera¡­) is about me, basically.


    Going back with the terms I just used, then¨CMy Parasite Skill System. That''s what it should be ¡­ probably ¡­ am still unsure.


    Again and again, though, these are just about the technicalities of it.


    That system is about me. This system has an interface. A way of use. This is the interface.


    And what is important is just that¨Cthe interface.


    If I recall correctly, the System called it ''Skill Interface.''


    Of course there was some way of use for this stuff. It goes without saying.


    And, remember, the first moment I got to get a glimpse of itself; it was right after I had finished the first quest ever.


    My ''Character''s Creation.'' The quest allowing me to get the oh-so-useful humanoid form¨Cthat I wear right now¨Cin other words.


    At the time, I had seen it. The Skill Interface. At the time, too, though, I was busy. Very much busy. I had to take care of some stuff. Naturally, then, I simply didn''t give a damn about it, heh. I discarded it, without even knowing how to summon it back.


    Sorry. I should have paid attention. But anyways:


    There I am, today, having thought about it all for quite a long time before even school started for me; having then decided about how I would take care of all this.


    By taking care of it, we obviously meant, getting it back, sort of.


    Well, yes, all of this is vague. Still very much vague. Even I don''t really about what I''m doing, to be honest. There were seriously too many things to pay attention to, at the moment.


    Everything still is vague. And for it to be foggy, somehow, I know I can expect to be surprised for what''s to come.


    But, with lots and lots of my brain cells (that shouldn''t even exist, given the fact I''m ''that'') working altogether, I simply figured the following: why not just get a new skill, then?¨Cobviously, this and that being intrinsically correlated, something would happen!


    Which brought me here, roaming about the guilds, for the first time a few weeks ago.


    Time and preparation are between then, at that point in time in the past, and right now, today.


    ¨CI was ready.


    Stepping inside the tiny empty gymnasium, I got near the instructor:


    "So?"


    "That skill you used to block me off ¡­ every single blow ¡­ yesterday¡­"


    "What of it?"


    "Teach it to me. ¡­ Pleas¨Cahem, I have money."


    "Heh~"

 Chapter 207 - The Hard Way

    I was ready to get it done.


    And, stepping inside the tiny empty gymnasium, I got near the instructor:


    "So?" he said.


    There was a skill I was interested in. That man used it. Who better to ask than himself, I thought. I was interested in it, and as the man was my guild''s instructor (sounded like both he and the System were agreeing on that), he must teach me.


    I explained which one I wanted, describing it to him, but couldn''t finish explaining.


    "What of it?" he cut me short, asking.


    I asked for it to be taught to myself. And I didn''t even have to say ''please''¨CI had money.


    "Heh~"


    At this point, I had gotten beside him. He was still sitting down. Only his face watched me from down his place.


    Today, I was the one looking down at him. Maybe things would be different, then, I thought.


    "Get up," I continued. "I have money."


    "¨CNo, but¡­" he playfully smiled at me, continuing with, "aren''t you forgetting something, youth, hm?"


    "¡­ no, I don''t think I ¡­ oh?!"


    "That is the correct answer; ''oh?!'', haha."


    And I stood beside him still!


    As the man smiled, he slowly slid the hand that rested on his bokken off of it. Right away, he placed it just next to it, I couldn''t see on top of what, exactly, but¡­


    There was no mistake then¨Cmy nostrils had picked something up.


    That sweet fragrance!


    And he slid it again! From behind his lap, as it was hidden on the part of the ground I couldn''t see, he pushed something forward.


    And my nostrils puffed and my nostrils stirred the air¨CI had jumped up and landed right in front of the instructor ¡­ getting ready for the FOOD.


    Now it made sense! Of course I''d forgotten something. Of course, of course, of course ¡­ how foolish would I actually be!


    I sat formally just like him, this time about¨Cbut, ''oh?!'' again!¨Cit seemed I forgot to take off my shoes by the entrance, today again, though.


    "Hm-hm," he nodded at me, "that''s yet another thing you seem to have forgotten, isn''t it."


    "A¨C ah, sure."


    "It''s all right," he reassured. "Just you go and leave them by the entrance ¡­ right around that corner."


    "Sure."


    I got up and did as he asked. Making sure my boots were orderly, I brought my knees back up and went back to my place.


    I sat back¨C"And you don''t have to sit so formally," he explained to me again. "Undo that?"


    "No. It''s fine. I want to."


    "As you please."


    Well then, there was food! What about food, sir?


    "Onto the ''right'' thing you seemed to have forgotten, now."


    That lunch box¨Cit was just the same as yesterday''s one. Most likely it was the same. What did that human say again¨Che used that human female of his in order to get food as he wished?


    Thinking I should adopt his methods, he unpacked it; my mind''s attention shifted to eating only.


    He unpacked it, placed the whole in front of both him and me. Adjusting his position, bringing his knees closer to mine, he organized the food just like yesterday.


    On one hand, there was the main container which was for me, I think. And on the other hand, there was the lid upside-down within which he hardly even placed more than a third of the whole lunch.


    I shook my head, this time about. I disagreed with the fact I should get more than himself. But he shook his head again. He said I needed more than him.


    So be it, I thought. I won''t refuse, human.


    Seeing I had agreed without any second hesitation after my first disagreement, he laughed aloud.


    "You aren''t so talkative, today."


    I said no.


    "Well. Let''s eat."


    He washed his hands, then was ready to eat.


    In his lunch box, there usually only was a fork and a knife. Today, was different: a fork, a knife, and a spoon.


    Yesterday, for lack of what''s best, I ate with my hands. Today, I chose the spoon.


    The instructor had the fork and knife¨Caiding his eating maneuver with themselves, he pinned the food down, cut pieces off it, and ate the pieces one by one.


    I didn''t eat yet.


    But he paused: "¡­ What is it? You don''t ¡­ eat?... no way," expressing his disbelief, he continued saying, "seriously though, you don''t have enough, is that it?"


    "M¨C me too," but I simply hold out my hands to him. "Please. Wash, wash.


    "Ah, haha. Okay."


    Old Sipping did this for me, occasionally. With his magic, combining different elementals of some sort, he helped me wash my hands.


    I thanked him. Our food was to be eaten by us.


    It didn''t more than five minutes. I actually, by myself, hadn''t taken more than two minutes. Five minutes weren''t long either, though.


    I waited for him, and he was done eating.


    "Well," he said.


    I got up. "Well," I said, too.


    And he got up after me.


    "So ¡­ you wanted to dance?"


    Hm. Wasn''t that clear already? Why did I come here again? The only thing I needed from this guild instructor was to learn a skill.


    "Learn a skill."


    "''Learn a skill,''" he repeated. "Right," he concluded after he leaned in, picked up his wooden sword, and spoke again: "Of the things that haven''t changed, too, is your sword there," he pointed with his bokken to my right.


    Lying beside the wall, the sword I used while fighting with him yesterday still was there, outcast, and as if pondering on its defeat.


    "I know that."


    "You know that," he repeated after me. He often did that. He continued saying, "But, what of it? Won''t you rather pull off that same trick as yesterday? Get a new sword? One that hasn''t been humiliated?"


    "Heh," I laughed a little. "One that hasn''t been humiliated," I repeated, doing just like himself. "I won''t. Besides, this one sword hasn''t been humiliated."


    "But your hand has."


    "Tsk. ¡­ Is humiliation then not fixable?"


    "Hah," he sighed, amused. "It isn''t."


    "Tsk. With respect, you will wish it is, sir."


    "You''re an amusing youth."


    "And¨Cyou know what, just do as you intend to do. You ''dance'' if you want. I will learn the skill I want to learn as we go."


    "Hm."


    "Enough blabbering?"


    "Enough blabbering," he repeated, agreeing.


    And that was about it. Like both he and I said: enough talk. All I needed him to do from now on was to fight me.


    He fights and I fight back. Or I fight and he fights back.


    The only point I had unanswered was, how to learn a skill, then?


    But I talked with the adventurers. And, among other things, all I need to do is mimic.


    Mimic him.


    Do just as he does.


    And then, a skill becomes mine.


    That''s how humans get to learn them¨Cthe skills. And I can''t just go the ''insectoid-parasite'' way as it would kill (I think) the human.


    It sure wasn''t that practical, I guess, but for at least this one time, let''s just do it this way.


    "Oh!.... let me not forget my sword, though."

 Chapter 208 - All Means

    "Enough talk."


    That was what had been agreed upon.


    ''Enough talk'' as in what, though?


    ''Enough talk'' as in, let us fight, now.


    This took place within the same training ground as yesterday. The place wasn''t too narrow or large. It had just the right amount of space he and I would require.


    We moved. He, from where he priorly sat, silently brought himself up before going towards one end of the hall. I, already a bit far off on my side of the hall, stopped right there, went, and retrieved my sword before back to my place again.


    He proposed I ''produced'' another sword from nothing just like I did yesterday; I unfortunately couldn''t.


    Or maybe it wasn''t unfortunate at all. I mean, who even cares? Producing swords thanks to the quests'' rewards¨CI liked it. No rewards awaited me, today.


    He and I were placed.


    And again: enough talk.


    I''ll get what I came here for, I thought. My fist held my sword tighter. Could''ve simply gone and do that with any other guild ¡­ but this one''s more fun ¡­ plus the guide seems to want me here.


    So be it.


    I need to mimic him.


    Doing that, I should be learning from him.


    Would you look at him, though. Standing a long ten meters away from me, his eyes turned back cold when his face was to its sternest.


    ''That the real him? Well. No matter. Where was I again¨Cto mimic him, I gotta get him moving; to get him going. ¡­ And to get that freakin'', and not frightening at all, statue going off of its stand, I ¡­ err, well.


    I shook my head. Too much thoughts ¡­ equals too much ¡­ okay, whatever.


    Shaking my head ''again,'' I didn''t think no more.


    With much power, my whole upper body was bent onward. My sword was brought to my hip, pointing onward too. I lowered my knees and went blasting off forward.


    My legs and toes impacted the tiles as I''d gone¨Cwoosh!¨Cand my hair was pulled backward by the air.


    I opened the battle up using <Quick Pace>.


    And I was just like an arrow carried on by the quickest of winds.


    The ten meters of distance was closed in less than a second or half of itself.


    In front of me, he too, lowered his center of gravity, taking on that good old sturdy defensive stance, implicitly saying, ''if you can make it move, the statue.''


    He held his sword with both hands, making it stand in between I and himself.


    The sword he held was just a sword, if you asked him, I think. To me, it wasn''t so. Rather than a sword standing there¨Cthere was a wall.


    A long and large wall.


    And when I should have felt discouraged, in this very instant, I felt my determination grow even stronger.


    Going back on things a little: he and I stood facing each other; I darted onward; he defended only¨C"And, <Chain Attack>!" I cried out, very up close to him.


    This was my opening, and I well intended to go very strong on it. I needed to illustrate to that swordsman what I was as well as what he himself was.


    I dragged my shoulder and arm before me. And my sword followed. There came a first blow aiming at his sword directly.


    I made it clear that wall of a sword only hindered me.


    Giving off a surprisingly dull sound instead of a ''clang'' the sword proved to be docile. Meeting with my sword of steel, that one of wood didn''t fight the push it received.


    I inwardly chuckled at how it was docile, yes, but most likely only for now, because I knew it, the sword.


    But I didn''t precipitate myself. After that man''s bokken was gently moved aside, I went back at him with yet another blow.


    This one being directed at his right flank¨Cit missed to graze him. My sword was thrust towards his left.


    But third blow incoming¨Cwith a final swing of my shoulder¨Cmy sword was headed to the man''s chin¨Cclang!


    Right away, I was countered. I immediately felt the mighty shock as it translated into that dull kind of vibrating, going from the lame to the handle of my sword of steel.


    If it was yesterday, I''d have been sent flying further away with that decisive attack. Today was different. To prevent my hand from numbing, I armored it with magical energy.


    And to prevent my flying further away, I didn''t fight the push of his sword. Instead, I went along with it. Going along with it, but mainly leading it with me still, taking advantage of it.


    Doing that, I felt just like a slithering snake. I evaded his blow more than blocking it off.


    What did that snake then do? It slithered its way behind the big prey with two habile legs¨Cand attacked again.


    He only was half-turned and facing me, but he blocked me off again.


    Wherever I saw an opening, then, I attacked again.


    And wherever he saw an assault coming, he blocked it again.


    I tried his legs¨Cthey were protected.


    His arms¨Cthey were protected.


    His shoulder¨Cno. His neck¨Cneither. His face¨Cway too high, too complicated. His legs again¨Cnot even close to cut them off. His feet¨CI couldn''t, I couldn''t. His hands, then?¨Cor his fingers? No, no, no.


    But it was fine. All of this was fine. Both he and I could keep going. And so that''s just about what I did.


    I attacked and he defended. A minute already had passed. Then two, three, four, five, and six followed.


    I made sure not to use up too much magical energy. My mana was precious. And as this seemed to be (though it wasn''t) a war of attrition, I ensured I could still keep going, always.


    I circled around him as he circled around himself. I fought as he fought back.


    He only ever fought back, however. That was a problem by me. I didn''t like it. If I could get him to, only even once, let him be the one who fights first so that I defend; I would consider it a victory.


    Other thing was, I had to mimic him.


    What bothered me, though, was that, even at this point, he hadn''t used it once.


    That skill he used yesterday on more than one occasion, but mostly at the end of his dance, when he just was way too strong against my sword¨Che hadn''t used it still.


    Was that because I told him I wanted to learn it? This particular one that I chose? I didn''t know for sure, but I guess that was it.


    Concealing himself behind these stern and icy looks. Making as though he was both totally detached from this reality and totally absorbed by it at the same time, he must be enjoying it.


    Enjoying how he thinks he torments me, right now.


    I''d ignored it so far, but by now, as it started to intensify a bit too much, I didn''t have the luxury anymore.


    My breathing was becoming too much. And from experience, and also by Old''s teachings, it means either my mana or endurance runs short.


    As I couldn''t ignore it any longer, I decided to take my strategy a step further.


    By any means, I will make him move.

 Chapter 209 - Condescending? No

    The instructor of that guild.


    I was fighting with him still.


    Or, going with his own words, ''dancing'' with him still.


    Fighting with the man in hopes of learning some skills from him. That''s what I was doing.


    Learning some skills, I''d get what I needed here.


    So, let''s just ''dance'' still, I thought. Simple, right?


    Well, no, not that simple, after all. That''s what I thought too, at first. It would be simple and easy. And after that, I''d set out towards yet another chapter of my life.


    Though, again, not that simple.


    ¨CSeizing back my sword with all my might, I went unleashing my <Chain Attack> combo at him again!


    But aside from three loud clanging sounds that rang out, as a result, nothing much of anything resulted from it.


    I cut three times and was blocked three times, too.


    ¨CNot that simple. To learn something from him, I''d ideally need him to teach me something. And teaching is fairly simple: let him just show me some special moves that I can learn from it.


    But it''s taking too long. Or maybe I''m not going about this the right way in the first place. At this speed, I''ll just K.O. myself on my own.


    My endurance isn''t so great I can keep up with that indefinitely. And so, as unfortunate as that might be, I gotta take it a step further.


    I can do that, after all. Taking it a step further.


    In fact, even though I didn''t really think I would need to use ''that,'' I still was set on using it if I had the need to. I simply mean to say that I thought about using ''that,'' yes.


    That swordsman and I were still facing each other. He was in front of me, and I was in front of him.


    And with that much distance in between us, that''s what I figured, he won''t really attack me. He only defends when I do attack him. There''s barely two meters between us.


    As he was pretty much set on not moving an inch from his initial place, he either attacked when I was relatively close or didn''t attack at all when I wasn''t.


    He just blocked off my many blows¨Cand I darted back.


    There, as I knew exactly what to do next, I didn''t pause more than a second or so, barely able to catch my breath.


    It was fine.


    As I jumped back to him, I was close enough for him to attack¨Cand that''s just what he did.


    I feared to know what would happen to me if such a sword hit me. His were powerful, decisive, and awe-inspiring blows.


    Needless to say, he was very strong, yes.


    But I was very strong, too.


    I could either evade (that''s what I usually did) or block it off with an evenly powerful counterattack.


    This way, I was safe and the battle would go on.


    But, no. I can''t simply allow myself to drag this further. I''ll need to do something about it ¡­ and it''s right now!


    His wooden sword¨Cincidentally the sharpest sword I''d ever known¨Ccut horizontally towards my left shoulder.


    My sword was by my right. I kept it there. I couldn''t block his sword. It was the plan.


    ¨CIt cut horizontally. It was super-fast. Within only the blink of an eye, it was ready to crush me, starting off with my shoulder ¡­ but I brought my barehand against itself ¡­ ouch?


    The swordsman instantly heavily frowned. What was that which I was doing? Wouldn''t my hand be crushed by that? Was I actually that dumb?


    He frowned and slowed his sword down lest it destroys my hand completely.


    "<Steeling Claw>!" I cried out, expecting my great results.


    He reduced his strength¨Chah, but he didn''t need to do that.


    I had such a skill, too, after all. My nails became claws. And these claws became steeled.


    And it was then that everything would be played out by itself:


    I seized the bokken with my pointy fingers. Forcefully brought it down while that swordsman was too much shocked. And I kept it that way, lower, by my hip.


    And parallelly, with my other hand and sword, a regular blow was enough.


    I hurried my lame towards that human.


    And ¡­ hehehe, I chuckled inwardly. Of course this''ll get you moving, human. That''s my win!


    Heh¨Cbut I didn''t even have the time to think that it kind of was petty of me, right? Consider it a victory when I''d have done nothing at all, basically, aside from making him move.


    "Ha, ha, ha!" the swordsman laughed.


    Well, yeah, and that didn''t even happen, to be totally fair.


    As I painfully stretched my right shoulder and arm towards him, making sure my blow would land, with my short sword ¡­ he used that skill again.


    The bokken I seized with my left hand¨Cthat same bokken I so fiercely kept on seizing and gripping that my nails started to bleed a little¨Csimply went off of it.


    It disappeared. I gripped it no longer.


    The heck, I thought, alarmed.


    How did it go away?¨CI didn''t know. ¡­ But how did it go away, still?¨CHe used a skill.


    As I clicked my tongue, frowning, his bokken reappeared before me. I blinked, and it was next to my sword.


    Then I blinked again, and it simply countered my calculated and ultimate blow.


    Well, this one''s a very, very, very strong one!... I confessed. But, to hell with that¨CI the strongest, too!


    Being filled with but disappointment, my fighting style started to grow hurried. I didn''t like it, but it just grew hurried.


    I actually didn''t even think about it. It happened despite myself.


    My hand, going with my sword, slashed, and slashed, and slashed at him super quickly.


    And he just evaded everything.


    And so I slashed, and slashed, and slashed again pretty randomly, but he blocked them all off again.


    "Tsk!" I clicked my tongue.


    "Heh, don''t you grow impatient!"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk¡­!"


    With a final swing of my sword¨Cit was a first¨Cthe unrivaled swordsman only disappeared with his sword.


    My eyes hadn''t even rounded to their fullest in utter surprise yet; I guess that, right at the same time, he appeared back behind myself, and ¡­ "Ouch! Hurts!"


    Thump!


    With the flat of his wooden sword, he bumped my bare skull!


    The next thing I felt was a foot up against my back, and ¡­ "A¨C aah!" I was pushed from behind, super violently, for some reason.


    And going with that, I simply crashed myself down, landing on all fours, my sword had escaped my grip.


    "Bad, bad, bad!" that swordsman chuckled, amused.


    I clicked my tongue again¨CI must''ve loved doing that¨Cformed a ball with my fist and hit the ground, frustrated.


    "No, no, no, I told you!" he repeated. "Don''t you grow impatient, youth. ¡­ After so many efforts you''d give me ''this,'' huh?"


    "An¨C and¨C and¨C" I stuttered, getting myself back up, and turning towards him, "why''d you even push me down like that, hah??¨Cyou''re the bad one, sir!"

 Chapter 210 - Bold And Interesting

    That swordsman¨CI didn''t like him:


    He outdid me; got behind me; got his foot up¨Cand pushed me down to the ground.


    "Wha¨C ouch!"


    "Bad, bad, bad!" that swordsman chuckled, amused.


    I clicked my tongue again¨CI must''ve loved doing that¨Cformed a ball with my fist and hit the ground, frustrated.


    "No, no, no, I told you! Don''t you grow impatient, youth. ¡­ After so many efforts you''d give me ''this,'' huh?"


    "An¨C and¨C and¨C" I stuttered, getting myself back up, and turning towards him, "why''d you even push me down like that, hah??¨Cyou''re the bad one, sir!" I complained.


    "And what was that, eh? With your hand?"


    "You''re the bad one!"


    "Never mind that for now¨Cyou fell pretty hard: are you all right? Get up, come on."


    "I''ll¨C I''ll get up even if you don''t tell me!"


    "Sure. Don''t get up, then."


    "Aah!" I then sighed.


    "So you''re all right. Great."


    By now, I''d completely lifted myself up. As I was turned towards him, I leaned in, picked back my sword.


    On my face seemed to be much frustration and irritation.


    "Hey, hey ¡­ are your eyes going to kill me if not your sword¡­?"


    "Of course not!"


    "¡­ then, you wipe that off your face. Just now, kinda was worried about you, I''ll have you know."


    "Aah!" and I sighed again.


    My eyes aren''t going to kill that person. My sword was supposed to do that. My eyes aren''t even sharp like a sword¨C


    "Your eyes ¡­ so sharp, youth!... please, don''t¡­!"


    They aren''t. Again, that sword I''m holding with this weak hand of mine was the one supposed to get that done. My eyes aren''t sharp, and they can''t kill anyone¨C


    "Your eyes, youth ¡­ don¨C don''t kill me¡­!"


    Tsk. And what is he on about, now, playing the clowns and monkeys with me??


    "Haha¨C hah ¡­ stop that, this isn''t funny."


    I was frustrated¨Cbut I quickly forgot about it. Only partially, though. Still was a lot angry.


    "Hehe," and that swordsman rubbed his nose, "but I see you lighten up a little, though, right?"


    "No! ¡­ No fun at all."


    "Hm. Well, then I''m having a problem."


    And what kind of problem would that even be? I was the one who had a problem, I''ll have you know, Instructor.


    After all these efforts. ''This much effort,'' to quote his own words¨Cand it still wasn''t enough. Argh, and though funny that man might be; I still was getting irritated by my whole affair here.


    But that man''s looks weren''t so stern and condescending anymore. At least there was that. And he acknowledged I''d put on great efforts, just now. So that''s that, too.


    He was kind of like Old in these regards, that swordsman¨Ca flipping coin.


    Absolutely, a flipping coin. With two faces. One bright side, and a dark one. One warm and very much kind, against one stern, self-sufficient, and very scorning.


    So ¡­ that was that. I wasn''t so pissed off. This could be ''okay.''


    But still: my whole affair here, what of it? From the looks of it¨CI am not dumb¨CI can''t really get him to pull that skill off again in front of my eyes to see.


    Irritation started to build up again from within me. And just like a container full of water that didn''t stop, it spilled¨CI spilled.


    Being thus, facing him and standing, I let myself drop on the ground at once. Going with me, my sword followed. I let it all go. Being so thick-headed won''t do me no good!


    "Being so thick-headed won''t do me no good, YES!" I shouted, insisting.


    "¡­ Try to keep it down, though, youth. ¡­ Giving up yet?"


    I shook my head. It was true I should keep it down¡­ "But it is not true I am giving up yet."


    It wasn''t true at all. I rather was giving up never. "Okay?"


    "¡­ You ''okay'' me? You''re weird."


    "Like I said, though!... me, it''s true I should keep it down; doesn''t Old sipping says himself, ahem: ''Unnecessarily loud voices make for unnecessary annoyance, young man;'' so here you are, being right. ¡­ But it''s true you should keep yourself down, too."


    "¡­ ah?"


    "Do please sit, swordsman."


    "Ah."


    "And keep at it," I added.


    "Sure."


    And he sat. And he kept at it.


    "You and I are sitting, now. ¡­ Yes?"


    "Yes."


    "Ahem. ¡­ Did I fight well?"


    "Yes."


    "Who wouldn''t think that; yes!!!¨CI mean, ahem ¡­ yes?... you think so?"


    "I think so."


    "Heh, knew it. ¡­ And you don''t think I''m being funny right now, though ¡­ obviously."


    "Yes I do."


    "No! ¡­ And this wasn''t even a question."


    "But I thought it was¨C"


    "¨CAnyway, anyway; more importantly, you and I are sitting right now. ¡­ Yes we are. And ¡­ from where do we start?


    "To be honest¨CI think you''re too strong. ¡­ Only probably, though. (Still think I''m stronger). But this is that. You''re too strong, swordsman. I acknowledged you. I simply must. I''d be a fool to do otherwise.


    "But anyway, again, (many ''anyways,'' yes)¨Cand so, where do I really start, swordsman?"


    He and I sat together. As he usually did, formally, his knees under his laps, his spine erected and straightened out like a pillar; his hands drew the bokken he yielded upon his laps¨Che held it dearly.


    I was in front of him, only two meters from him, casually, my legs crossed, with my hands on my pointing knees.


    I then spoke while he listened. As there was much to go about, explaining and asserting, I knew to take my time and speak properly:


    "Your guild isn''t mine. Whatever that is, actually, ''cause I''d not even go as far to say it is. Looks way too shabby and ¡­ well, without addressing that too much, like a scam of some sort.


    "It isn''t mine. I''m not part of this. I don''t like it. Other guilds, they look enough ¡­ enough guild-like, I''d say. Yours doesn''t. That''s my first point."


    "Hmm."


    "Still¨Cas it looks, at this point, I might as well just stick around here ¡­ ''cause I also need to learn from you, as you already know.


    "Will be sticking around here for a little longer, yes. There''s that skill I want to learn. ¡­ And yes, by sticking around here, I mainly mean, learning stuff from you. ''Cause, yeah, actually, I only need to learn a skill.


    "That''s what I need to get down to. And I could do that with just any guild. But you, you''ll help me."¨C


    ? ''Dance with the bigger monster'' Additional Quest ¨C Training time has arrived. Let the Player train with the Guild''s Instructor and learn one skill. 0/1 ?


    ¨C"Oh, and actually, if I wanna get it all done properly, I''ll have to go along with the ¡­ erm, instructions, so I might be needing you, after all.


    "You''ll help me. And actively. Actively helping me as in ¡­ well, let''s just not only fight around like fools¨Cyou''re a fool, too, yes¨Cand rather get down to this, together¨Cand I insist on that part: to-ge-ther¨Cthat we may at last part from each other!


    "Yes sir. At first, I thought that, with you playing around with me, getting to use some skills and stuff, I could just learn from what I saw. ¡­ Truth is, it''s more complicated and tricky, I think.


    "And so, basically, you''ll have to do as I say."


    We still sat in front of each other. Although laborious explanations weren''t finished, I still paused.


    Before long, he tilted his expressionless head to the side.


    "You''re bold. And interesting. ¡­ And I will. More than you may think.. Do as you say."

 Chapter 211 - Blade Protection

    Basically, he''d have to do as I say for me to get what I want.


    Although my laborious explanations weren''t yet finished, probably¨CI still paused. Would he place a word in or two?


    I waited for him to comment on that. That man''s expression wasn''t so unsettling and patronizing, as I spoke, but still¨Che''d obviously refused, right? Or at least not be okay with just anything I say.


    Before long, he tilted his expressionless head to the side.


    "You''re bold. And interesting. ¡­ And I will. More than you may think. Do as you say."


    "¡­ More than I think?" I inquired.


    "More than you think," he repeated.


    "¡­ oh, okay, sure."


    Well. And this was that. I continued:


    "So, where was I?... it''s way more complicated, yes. In fact, I don''t really think it is, but you''re not helping is all. If you at least moved slowly, I''d learn from you, I''m sure.


    "Well, but regardless of that ¡­ the coins over there," I pointed behind my back over my shoulder, "want me to toss in some more?"


    "The coins over there, eh?"


    "The coins over there, yeah. You didn''t pick them; why? Want me to toss some more in? ¡­ I mean, I know for a fact that that''s one of the many prerequisites for one to be taught at the guilds. Instructors like you are needing money, right; to live and whatnot¡­


    "So, want me to give you more? I have more, but I hardly know what''re the prices around here."


    The instructor didn''t seem to understand why I should give him coins. His indifferent and detached facial expression indicated that to me. Coins¨Cand what for?


    He didn''t speak a word and only looked blatantly at me.


    "Coins!" I cried. "Yes, coins."


    But he stood unchanged. Seeing that, I thrust my hand within my pocket, got a handful of copper coins, and tossed them in a grand movement behind my back.


    They flew behind me, disorganized, and landed each a different spot.


    "Coins!" I cried again. "Heh~, and dare you say I''m weird, now. You''re the real weirdo, here, ha."


    After I tossed the coins, I got up at once. He had received his payment for the session, so he must help me, now, doing as I say.


    My sword was to be picked up. Standing up, I flung it up by the handle and got the blade on my shoulder, carefully.


    The swordsman sat still, his eyes went up and met with mine. "Not yet, though, you mean to say."


    "Pardon me?"


    "My guild¨Cand your guild, too¨Cyou aren''t part of it yet, is what you mean to say, youth."


    "Not ever."


    "Not yet¨Cand okay, as the guild master, I will help you out in your search of skill."


    And so he spoke!


    "Skill," he added, repeating, after a brief pause, still expressionless.


    He would help me out in my search for skills.


    He was an instructor, after all, I knew it. Instructor did that, helping the apprentices get the abilities, heh. They sit in their quarters and teach whoever comes to them with lots of coins.


    He was an instructor and simply did what other instructors did, at the time.


    Being a bit excited, I kept fidgeting and wiggling in place, looking straight at him with burning passion in my eyes.


    The swordsman faced me and clearly was unsettled by the intense look I gave him. Dryly chuckling¨Che disappeared again.


    He''d done that not too long ago; I didn''t even blink when he reappeared behind me and whacked the top of my head with the flat of his sword again. "Those eyes," he said, "you keep ''em to yourself."


    Why was I so motivated? Well, first off, it sounded fun, now that I thought about it. Real, real fun, this whole affair was.


    And as a second point, "''That'' skill! This the one I want, yes. That skill you use to block me, and ''bam!'' me within a blink, each time!"


    <Blade Protection> was the name. He explained and illustrated to me what the principle of this skill was. That skill¨Cit wasn''t about evading, and it wasn''t about blocking¨Cbut it still wasn''t defensive.


    What was it supposed to be about then, offensive?¨CI like offenses.


    Only partly, the swordsman said. The skill consisted in absorbing the enemy''s attack power, at any given moment, when actually making use of the skill, and firing it all back to the opponent!


    I nodded, nodded, and nodded some more.


    When I asked so many times, he made a show of it.


    But, "Meh, don''t look so cool now."


    What did I expect, though, he laughed. Could he even make a show of that skill all alone? Those movements he just performed; they were the foundation of the skill.


    He supposed I knew how it all worked already, though. How it all worked together, I asked? He developed by explaining what already had been taught to me at the Institution.


    That was to say, how (most) skills had already all been premade in a first time for them to even be ''skills to be taught'' or learned. Sequences and orders of different actions, involving different muscles, manipulations of mana, and stuff, that would lead to the producing of a certain specific skill.


    I stopped him saying I knew all that already, yes. We knew that. And those were just about the details of the big pictures. I understood where they came from, the human skills (which you seem to always learn if you''re not me), and didn''t care much about the rest of their history or context.


    "I know you can''t, and still, ''meh!'' I repeat again!" I asserted. "And you may be showing all this to me very slowly, but what''s the point if I don''t participate myself?"


    That was what I asked for, though. I was pretty damn sure I could learn about anything by just looking and reproducing on my own.


    It''s true I said that. Owning up to my words a little, I asked him to show me again; when he did, I tried moving like himself on my own ¡­ "Not working! Honest!" I shrugged, letting my sword fall by my side.


    "Will you at least try?"


    And I shook my head. "You have to show me when I work¨Cor dance, you love to say dance!¨Cwith you. ¡­ That, or nothing."


    "You''re the one in ''dire''!" he put emphasis on that, "in dire help from me. ¡­ Hah~. Come over here and face me."


    I did as he asked.


    And we practiced some more time.


    He and I, facing ourselves, played it out like this:


    First, it was his turn¨CI attacked; using the most regular and slow blow ever, in a damn boring way; he met my sword with his, and used his skill, very slowly as I observed.


    My sword touched his.. A bluish-white film of magical energy was formed, like a mesmerizingly formed, of the thinnest, tissue of cobwebs, going from the very tip of his sword, falling back onto the whole of his blade and my surroundings.

 Chapter 212 - Before Long~

    My sword touched his. A bluish-white film of magical energy was formed, like a mesmerizingly formed, of the thinnest, tissue of cobwebs, going from the very tip of his sword, falling back onto the whole of his blade and my surroundings.


    It was weirdly satisfying to see that from this much up-close. In a fight, I couldn''t even see that at all ¡­ or maybe is it because I''d also had the idea of concentrating all my brains onto this performance with [Mana Perception]?


    I guessed it was that. Striking me only then, and not for the first time, I really should know to be more efficient ¡­ in just everything I do.


    ¡­ My strength really ought not to be wasted¨C"Do not zone out!"


    "¨COh, sorry."


    "Do not."


    "Yes sir."


    "And I told you to drop that ''sir.''"


    "Hm, yes. ¡­ Do it again."


    And we did it again.


    Everything played out the same. As I hit his sword, gently following my push, it was drawn away, found the quickest way possible not disturbing the flow of energies, and went back at my sword pretty automatically or mechanically, without being strengthened by the yielder of itself or any other thing.


    When I saw and felt¨Cnot only with my eyes, but with my whole body, fingers, hands, arms, and shoulders¨Cin that blow, there was only the ''attack power'' or the ''absorbed'' previous blow I gave.


    Then it was my turn¨Che attacked and I had to do as he did. It was difficult¨Cor no, it was rather super easy¨Cand with some more practice again, time went on fast.


    It felt enlightening. I really enjoyed that kind of playing around, too. The taste was savory.


    I felt proud, too. During the whole session of him helping me out, and correcting me, mostly, oftentimes, I felt that urge from within me¨Cbut I suppressed it each time.


    The urge of doing what? The urge of simply going out of my way, take on my insectoid form, take over my hooman, and show him where was his place truly at. Doing so, I could get my hands on his skills easily¨Call of them!


    Like I said, I suppressed that desire: don''t want no problem with the big people for now since that''d kill him!


    (Author''s note: as I fear it might not be so clear, as most of everything has to be kept so abstract when dealing with technicalities; MC can''t go about possessing/taking over anyone casually because of his overload of magical energy. Being level 41 is a great deal, and so, as he doesn''t quite control his strength just yet (you''ll have to wait a few other chapters for that), he fears he will kill most of what he takes control of, bringing about problems in this very context with a human surrounded by other humans.)


    Author, you shush!


    All of this was pretty tiresome. I didn''t feel exhausted at all, though. I was so energetic, as always.


    And after some time, it was epic-time.


    Many things happened. I didn''t really know what I was about, before, but then it was clear. My plan was carried out successfully.


    Many things happened. Many things changed. I was figured out a bit more. Or maybe only the huge potential¨Cand I mean it as well as insist very much: the hugely immense¨Cof my System and Guide and Game and whatever I had no idea about¨Cnone whatsoever!¨Cwas the stuff that was figured out.


    It opened up a little. All I had to do next was to drop by my big sister Elina and see what''s next ¡­ but for now:


    It was my time to do it again. The movements were all right. I was a very fast learner. All I had to concentrate on, now, was about the flow of mana I put into it all.


    What he just told me; I knew it already. I knew it and felt it. Through my core and to my essence. I felt I was ready to do it, but mostly, perform it well, and finally learn the skill¡­


    My sword was hit by his, I didn''t fight the flow but only followed it, that thin layer of mana appeared, ''protecting'' me and ''absorbing''¨Cat once, fairly naturally, my sword launched back an attack to the swordsman''s sword.


    Ring!


    "That''s it!" I cried out, indicating the swordsman to stop. "Now, I got it! From now, I got it! I need to concentrate! So ¡­ you just back off for now!" I frantically explained, while I instead backed off by myself, getting very far away from himself at once, using <Quick Pace> repeatedly.


    I jumped off to the other side of the hall, and only knew to gulp in expectation¡­


    It''d been a very, very, very long time, my skills¨Cmy lil'' babies!


    ? The new passive skill [Kambe Style] lv. 3 has been obtained! ?


    ¨COh? Not ''Blade Protection,'' though??


    ? The new active skill <Blade Protection> has been obtained! ?


    Yo. That''s me.


    That ''Kambe Style'' must''ve been just like that ''Hoyathu Style'' I''d gotten around the first chapters of my life, against that black swordsman.


    A style must refer to a school of sword, then.


    Learning one a skill from himself, it makes sense I have to learn his ''style,'' too.


    Ring!


    ? Open the ''Skill Interface'' and have a look at the new skill(s) recently obtained. ?


    Hmm, yes, yes. ¡­ Yes?"


    ? Open the ''Skill Interface''? Y/N ¨C 5 ?


    ? Open the ''Skill Interface''? Y/N ¨C 4 ?


    Before this went off, like the first time I needed to pay attention the most, back at the Great Forest ¡­ I answered "YES!!!!!!!" out loud.


    The swordsman freaked out.


    "YES, YES, YES!" I was excited.


    ? Incoming notification(s)! ?¨Copen it, that notification!¨C? The Skill Interface can be opened at will at any time: you may elect the initiating word for the opening of the tab ''Skill Interface.'' ?


    "Hah?"


    ? You have elected the vocal command ''Hah'' ¨C confirm your choice? ?


    "I ¡­ don''t know?... yes ¡­ I guess?"


    ? Processing confirmation: ¡­ ?


    ? Processing confirmation: approved. ?


    Hm. All of this is beautiful, but¡­


    ? Additional Information: The Player may utter the vocal command at any time for any given tab(s) of the Game. Upon uttering a vocal command, the chosen tab will be opened at once. ?


    I felt happy and started talking by myself by my isolated corner of this training ground. The guild master didn''t disturb me.


    "No doubt, no doubt," I mumbled. "And so ¡­ what do I say, eh? Okay, I know, I know. Ahem¨Chah."


    ? Skill Interface ?


    A bluish floating panel appeared before me.


    It formed itself out of nothing if not ambient air.


    It was flat, rectangular, large, and long.


    And it was just as the Guide said: it was a tab. The Skill Tab. Or Interface, if you will. Well, it was only the second time I saw that in my whole life¨Cand I was pretty old already: 1 month old is a great deal of age (even my back hurts).


    It''s the second time I see you ¡­ Guide.


    What''s up. What will you show?


    It began with the usual:


    ? Name: Skill ?


    I remembered having seen that in the past. Am I Emerald or Skill? Well, a name doesn''t matter.


    ? Race: Demonic Insectoid Parasite ?


    Heh, and so, that''s my brand, hm?


    ? Titles: Fratricide; Ultimate Scarecrow ?


    And it continued further down below.

 Chapter 213 - Stats

    ? Name: Skill ?


    ? Race: Demonic Insectoid Parasite ?


    ? Titles: [Fratricide]; Ultimate Scarecrow ?


    Yes, yes, yes?


    ? Level: 41 ?


    Hmm. And was that it? So far, nothing really new and useful, but what''s to come, written down below, I wonder?


    ? Status: ?


    ? HP: 2420/2420 ?


    ? MP: 354/825 ?


    ? Vit. 41 ?


    ? Strength 41 ?


    ? Agility 41 ?


    ? Intelligence 41 ?


    ? Sense 41 ?


    ? Fatigue: 47 ?


    And my MPs aren''t to their fullest. That figures after all this working about.


    Ring!


    ? The Player has unused ''Stats Point(s)'' stockpiled. It is recommended to use your ''Stats Point(s).'' The statistics regarding the Player''s vitality; strength; agility; intelligence; sense must be increased for the well-realization of a good progression whilst playing the Game. ?


    And that was a first important point¨CI was about to grow even stronger with this only detail.


    Huh? And what''s that, exactly? Let me figure that out.


    It didn''t take much for me to understand:


    With each level, my status, the statistics about the HPs, MPs, or the other traits of the Player''s progression¨Cvitality, and strength, and agility, and intelligence, and sense¨Ceach go up by one point. As for the health and magical points, they simply are increased on their own.


    Vitality correlated with my HPs, more or less. And Intelligence with my MPs, but again, only more or less.


    Finally, about my ''fatigue'' or tiredness, I guess it''s about my endurance, hm?


    Well¨Cmuch to discover for the Player.


    And I could increase my status thanks to my stats points.


    How much did I have of these? By each level, I would gain a total of three stats points. And I was level forty-one, after my first month of playing around.


    To how much would that amount to? To a hundred and twenty-three points, heck yeah.


    And these points I was supposed to distribute, however I pleased, among all the stats, hmm?


    Well, well, well¨CI know someone who''ll have to lose our next battle, hah!


    And ¡­ on second thought, yes, if it''s during battling, why not just kill him ¡­ who cares about the problems ¡­ "Hah, hah, hah, hah!" I guffawed, turning to him, smirking like the little demon I was.


    I thought of going about ''that'' right after I was done with my figuring things out.


    And so, that''d have to wait.


    I looked back at that Skill Tab of mine, and, with my fingers, I repeatedly tapped that tiny arrow, placed right next to the ? Strength 41 ? indicator, and took it up to 164.


    ? Status: ?


    ? HP: 2420/2420 ?


    ? MP: 354/825 ?


    ? Vit. 41 ?


    ? Strength 164 ?


    ? Agility 41 ?


    ? Intelligence 41 ?


    ? Sense 41 ?


    ? Fatigue: 47 ?


    Didn''t that look wonderful, now.


    The system asked me for confirmation, again. I only had to say I confirmed it. This was valid. And the guide knew as I knew, now.


    Very quickly, all around me, white¨Cif not transparent to the naked eye¨Cfumes of mana appeared around me. I felt a change in the atmosphere. It wasn''t the first time something like this happened.


    I had witnessed it many times on other people, at this and that important turns of my journey ¡­ but so far, only once had it been acting on myself directly.


    Now was the second time, I believe.


    The pure, and divine (it clearly was that; it was ''divine'') magical energy revolved around me, closed in on me, wrapped itself close on my skin, made me shuddered, and feel intensely ¡­ intense.


    It felt just like those times when you have to wake up during holidays; that you are half-woken up and half-asleep ¡­ feeling both weak and strong, and good, and dependent, and craving for more¨Cthat was exactly it¨Cand me, I wanted more~.


    But it eventually came to an end when the System made it clear it was finished:


    ? All the ''Stats Point(s)'' have been used ¨C the Player''s ''Status'' has been updated. ?


    Strength overflowed through me.


    If, yesterday, I felt like I could punch and shatter a wall¨Ctoday, I could punch and shatter a house¨Cor even more!


    I happily took the time to giggle, smiling with the System, thinking that the better part of what I needed to wrap my mind around already was good.


    Breathing in and out fresh air, that Skill Tab still was hanging up there, I nodded at it, put back the good ol'' glasses on, and read it further down.


    ? Unique Skills: [Boramana''s Benediction] ?


    ? Parasite Inherent Skills: <Dwelling procedure> <Host Copying> [Evolve] ?


    ? Passive Skills: [Consciousness] [Mana Perception] [Hoyathu Style (Swordsmanship)] [Night Vision] [Enhanced Flair] [Kambe Style (Swordsmanship)] ?


    ? Active Skills: <Quick Pace> <Chain Attack> <Cat Hissing> <Steel Claw> <Eagle Eye> <Spider Web> <Howl Wolf> <Blade Protection> ?


    And the rest of what was there was just about the skills.


    I remembered how plenty of skills I had, at the time, and only relished the time when I''d add even more to that, hundreds, thousands, and become the King of ¡­ I don''t know ¡­ everything?


    Well!¨CI relished and expected that time to come (very soon). (It wouldn''t, though, heh).


    New skills I got were two: that ''Kambe Style (Swordsmanship);'' I didn''t care much about this one¨Cand the important one: ''Blade Protection.''


    ? Active Skill: ''Blade Protection'' ¨C Upon using the skill, there is a 100% chance of causing ''Drain Attack Power.'' ?


    Mm-hm, mm-hm, and?


    ? Positive Effect ''Drain Attack Power'' ¨C Duration: 2 seconds; Consumption MPs: 170 ¨C Enemy''s attack power becomes your own. ?


    (Author''s note: that''s it about this skill. As you can see (or maybe not) I''ve considerately diminished and simplified the way I will present and detail the technicalities inherent to skills in general. Within the end of the first book, when first partially introducing the System and the game-like important features, I''d decided to go full charge on the details of my skills, but I''ve recently figured it was too much. Too much detail for me to handle was too damn tiresome. Also, it would just bore you, I guess, all of too many details and technicalities. Bear in mind hence that everything regarding ''this'' shall be kept SIMPLE and ABSTRACT from today onward.)


    Though, again, would you please shush, busybody mister?


    ¨CThat was about it. I had received ¡­ my enlightenment!


    And all of this was pretty but ¡­ yeah, goodbye, system¨CI took my left hand up, and by repeatedly shaking it about the Skill Interface, it gently disappeared.


    Next time about, I knew what to say: ''Hah.''


    Or ¡­ do I?


    I was skeptical about it. I was skeptical about most of everything. And so, after it shut down, I uttered the vocal command, "Hah," and it reappeared again.


    I interacted with it and ¡­ ''No more Stats Points to be used!'' is what it said ¡­ meh!... couldn''t add some more strength for now.


    After that, I paid attention to the outside world again:


    Outside world, here, meant the empty hall of this guild.


    And as empty wasn''t so empty, my attention mainly shifted towards that swordsman.


    Now that I''m all set¨CI shall deal with you the right way ¡­ ehe.

 Chapter 214 - Big Brother

    Next time about, I knew what to say: ''Hah.''


    Or ¡­ did I? Since I was still a bit skeptical about it; I tried it out again. But discarding the system and uttering that ''hah'' again, everything seemed to be working pretty well.


    Well, that meant I was all set, then. Naturally, my attention shifted towards the outside world again: there was still business ongoing there, from what I remembered.


    That swordsman won''t be so funny, now.


    ¨CI had received my enlightenment and¨Coh!


    Ring!


    Maybe there still were some bits of intel I didn''t and should know about???


    Dearie, system, do please speak up your mind again.


    I will listen


    ? Incoming notification(s)... ?


    I had received my enlightenment, but maybe not entirely still¨Canother notification rang out; it was quite the strange one:


    ? The Player may find a new suitable vessel in order to ensure survival. ?


    Yes, quite the strange one. I mean, to be blunt, why now? Ever since we passed that milestone of ''becoming human'' ¡­ it never was about that anymore.


    Pausing a little on that and reflecting upon it, maybe it actually made sense, though. If that was my nature to be doing that, taking over the world to control it from behind the ''scene,'' pulling the strings as I please, for things to go my way¨Cand that it was pretty damn efficient when it came to ensuring survival, too¨Cthe natural conclusion to which everyone should come by is that I should be doing that.


    Let''s imagine, tomorrow, Super-Ultra-Big Foe shows up, as things are right now, let''s say I do fight that super-strong foe of the moment, and I die; I completely die!


    Let''s imagine again, though, that the same super-strong foe comes about, still willing to destroy the living crap out of me, and that I do fight ¡­ and that I die again ¡­ I don''t completely die.


    The system basically was telling me¨Cyou, stupid; you could use that second life you got, always, at any time and place, why do you not?


    Mm-hm, mm-hm, I nodded, a hand on my chin, agreeing with myself. This makes much sense, and how obvious does it sound.


    As it is, though, ''the player ''may'' find a new vessel'', eh? It''s not an order anymore. Which means, this is how it is, and that''s not to be forced upon me.


    ¡­ and as things are, anyway, like Old Sipping says, I can''t just go about taking over any host without first having perfect control over my own strength, hm.


    Which brings me to the following statement: "Thank you, but not for now."


    And I forgot about it all at once!


    Other matters mattered most.


    And up till now, I was just sort of cornering myself alone, isolating myself from outer stimulations and everything. This was my way of doing things. Proceeding to outcast my own self a moment before, I had¨Cin less than a second¨Csimply darted my way up to that angle of the room.


    Now, I did the opposite of that, opening back up to the only hall that composed this guild.


    <Quick Pace> really proved useful.


    Promptly I got back to the other side of the empty chamber. I surprised that swordsman resting his back onto one of his walls, his arms crossed ¡­ and looking straight at me (maybe I ain''t surprised nobody).


    He was resting by the wall, next to that longsword upon its minimalist rack.


    And ¡­ oh, um, is that my own delusion or that thing''s being moving? Shuddering, maybe? It¨Coh!


    That long black sword always struck me with those ominous vibes. It clearly was something different ¡­ but I never truly got to ponder upon itself and the nature of its presence here.


    Now maybe was the time to do so.


    As I took a step forward, it began to click.


    Click, click, click!


    Resting upon the three little rods coming off of the wall that served itself as a rack and support; the pitch-black blade went off of its sheath by a little, as it went straight back inside of it¨Crepeating this very action repeatedly.


    My eyes darted upon it.


    The swordsman uncrossed his arms and looked the same way. "Shh," he gently shushed.


    That black sword went to a stop at once.


    "What the heck''s even that? Never heard of that. Even among enchanted weapons."


    "It''s but my sword, youth. Don''t let it disturb yourself."


    "¡­ I don''t."


    And our little exchange about his sword came to an end, very briefly.


    I''d brought my sword up to my shoulder and let it rest there as my hand held it still. With a quick push of my shoulder, I got it off before it went pointing to the swordsman''s face.


    "And may I ask what''re you looking at so intently."


    That wasn''t a new kind of behavior I saw in him. He always stared at me, sort of. And it was always done in a surprisingly not creepy or harassing way at all.


    That man was a natural starer. I asked nonetheless. He gave me a reply. A longer than I''d thought.


    Taking his time to reply as he always did, lest he should fear to say something he didn''t intend¨Che spoke: "¡­ Your hand, claws?"


    No, no, no, no ¡­ no!¨CBut I kept a composed expression; I wasn''t so new to life, by now. As I raised an eyebrow feigning interrogation and slowly shook my head, h took note of it before he continued:


    "And the rest¡­? Yes, the rest. The rest ¡­ hm. The ''system''? The skills? The guide? The running off to the other side of this tiny hall? Hiding about, being secretly chatting by yourself ''round that corner over there? ¡­ This space is small.


    "My ears aren''t so small. They''re big (or no, not big, no ugly ears, please, you''ll dislike me and make fun of me) and sharp. ¡­ Well, I could go on and on, but you wouldn''t have to reply to that; so I''m just gonna go and consider you a weird freak. A weird and UGLY frea.


    "¡­ You don''t budge, eh? Tell you what¨CI know you; you like what is fun. I''m just like that myself, you see. And so ¡­ as for right now, I''m only interested in one thing ¡­ you become my disciple. Okay?"


    I said no.


    "Yes you do."


    I said no again, but with hesitation.


    "You have to, though."


    And I said no yet another time.


    "Okay, then," and he temporarily changed subjects. "What will you be up to, now? Where will you go?"


    I said no.


    He scoffed, and I snapped out of it¨C"Were you even listening?"


    "I didn''t tell you? I will go to big sister Elina. With her, or alone, I will have to do some more figuring¨Cand that shall be it."


    "Your big sister Elina, hm?"


    "My big sis'', yeah."


    "You call me your big brother too."


    "No."


    "And why not? Say it. ''Big brother'' (... ''older brother''d'' be even better, he-he)."


    "Hmm¡­


    "Hmm?"


    "I ¡­ wouldn''t call you that."


    "About the reason why, now?"


    "I ¡­ wouldn''t call you that because you aren''t as fluffy and comfortable and ¡­ pillow-like¨Cyes, pillow-like is an important aspect¨Cas a big sister would be to me (or so I think)."


    "Heh~, how unfair that is to me. How unfair you are to me, younger brother. ¡­ And that''s what I''m about anyway¨Cthat ''fun'' you exhibit, I''ll need it with me."


    Well. I sure didn''t know what that human was about, but he sure knew to be weird, too. That''s how I perceive it.


    More importantly, will he cease beating around the bush like this and state what''s needing stating?

 Chapter 215 - Deny The Dance

    The swordsman was chatting. Idly chatting. He talked in circles. What he needed to convey wasn''t certainly clear.


    The words, the intonations, the gestures ¡­ where was this all going?


    Or, more importantly, why am I even to listen to that? I mean, I should just go already, no?


    Bullying and tormenting the crap out of himself, first¨Cbut then, just go. I had other important business, after all. By this day, I must''ve been from among the big people already.


    "Heh~, how unfair that is to me. How unfair you are to me, younger brother. ¡­ But that''s what I''m about anyway¨Cthat ''fun'' you exhibit, I ¡­ let''s say I want it as a disciple.


    "¡­ I told you you had to, anyhow. I''m not messing around with you. I''m for real. A hundred percent real. You''ll have to enroll in.


    "But that isn''t so important. Rather allow me to hop onto that again¨Cskills, a system, a guide ¡­ or even bats points?¨Cwon''t you tell me about all this, eh? I''m curious."


    Oh, and ¡­ did he actually mean to say ''stat points'' instead of ''bats'' points or whatever?


    Well, going from there, I know just what to do. Up till now, I didn''t quite believe my old man all right ¡­ but he turns out to be right. Wasn''t he always the geezer to tell me not to reveal¨Cin absolutely all cases¨Cany details regarding ''myself'' whatsoever?


    Old Sipping always seemed to know about ''myself.'' It must be his high age and grand wisdom that allowed him to be doing that.


    And again, it strikes! ''I enjoin you to carefulness, young man, to carefulness and prudence, whenever your quality is of topic!'' he so often said. ''And if you do not¨Cdo you enjoy bullying and torments?¨Conly troubles should come out of it.''


    That swordsman seems to know a little; there he goes starting to bully me already!


    "So¡­?" he self-sufficiently asked. His arms were still somewhat loosely strung around his chest. His two sharpest eyes peered in¨Cor through me. "Will you tell, youth?"


    He seemed to be sure of himself. More than anything, he was assured, yes.


    And I still even didn''t know where that would even go. Which direction would that take? Why was he even going this way?


    I frowned, repressing my urging to heavily scowl.


    "Have been asked not to tell."


    "Ah," he nodded to himself. Maybe I shouldn''t have put it that way? Before he paused, nodding some more, "And should your guild master know by whom?"


    What now, did he want to know that? "By Old Sipping, for the one who asks."


    "Ah," and he did it again¨Chis eyes dropped from my face, the guy nodded, paused, and went on again, "Again, what is even that? Some species of ¡­ chanting birds of some sort? ''Old Sipping,'' heh~. (Sure sounds funny¨Cif that''s a bird, I wanna hear it.)"


    "No ¡­ I believe not."


    "Ah, then what is it?¨Cor whom?"


    "The race actually is human, you see. Not a bird, my old man."


    "Mmm~, is that so?"


    ¨C"Look, I don''t even see why I''m answering that." I decided to stop him. "With every tick of the sun (or of a clock, more ideally), time goes by. You were the one who told me this: ''there is a time for laughter and amusement¨Cand there is a time for discipline and work; now is not the time;'' you exactly said," I said, taking a few steps backward, waving with my hand for him to follow me.


    His eyes only knew to squint when he followed me with mistrust (and excitement).


    Before he began, he made sure to shush his long black sword again. I observed him as he followed me.


    "Well, there you have it¨Cnow is not the time, Guild Master."


    He looked me up, briefly assessing. "The skill you wanted; you have it. Aren''t we done yet?"


    And I guarded myself up, ready to attack as well. Without wasting any words, I explained the situation. "Your guild, I''ll join it¨CBut only if you beat me again, that is!"


    I explained it with words that would be going his way. In the sense that, if I want to fight him, that''s how I should lay things out. Words that would make him see logic for what was to come.


    The swordsman scoffed and shook his head in amusement. It looked as though he didn''t quite understand what I said¨Cbut he in fact did. These scoffs were only saying ''youth dumb or somethin''?''


    Why would I go out of my way and do that? Would I beat the living hell out of this little arrogant turd of a swordsman¨Cor wouldn''t this rather be going the other way around?


    "Hah," I let out. I was the one who was self-sufficient, now. The skill tab appeared. My eyes swept past what was written just in front of me and met with the swordsman''s.


    So he clearly doesn''t see it, hm. That''s what I figured. Better be sure, though.


    My eyes went back to what was clearly written and carved upon that blue sort of floating window¨Cit also was clear on this side, too: my strength stats truly indicated ''164.''


    "Shall we try that out?"


    Oh, and he smiled. During those times, he rarely smiled. "Are you sure you''re up to doing that, eh?"


    "I''m sure¨C" oh, and never mind. That smile knew to be swift in disappearing. "I''m sure, yeah."


    "So be it," he scoffed again. "You''ll join ''your'' guild. And I''ll be served. I''ll make you strong just as¨C"


    "Already am."


    He tut-tutted me, looking straight at me, "And I''ll make you strong just as I intended to," he continued.


    And as I heard his words, I just couldn''t help but scowl this time about. Heavily scowl, despising every part of himself.


    And when he continued with his two last words, then, "Real strength," I only gulped in terror and disappointment, without quite understanding what the man meant by that.


    Blame it on my young, immature, and 1-month old mind¨Cbut I only felt boiling inside when what I''d thought to be our last exchange began. So, we began to fight.


    ¨COh, but first off, I took the time to yawn. Super-heavily, and super-blatantly. I yawned and yawned.


    What was it called again, my ''fatigue'' points? They were up to 47. I must''ve been pretty tired, right? Was that how it worked? I didn''t really know for sure (still was too inexperienced as I didn''t fully grasp my mind around that whole thing yet), was 47 a lot, should I feel tired because of that, was I reaching my limit, or not at all?


    I just took it as plainly as possible. I was tired. My body was tired. My character was tired. It was strained and needed to rest.


    And my MPs points weren''t looking so sharp either. Again, it indicated I was tired. Which meant again, sleeping should be about!


    ? ''What lies behind the story¡­?'' Main Quest ¨C Let the Player head to Elina''s apartments and get all comfy with her. 0/1 ?


    And so, just you wait, Human Princess Elina of the kingdom they called Rinceville! I shall be on my way and set out in a few moments.


    ¨CI was done yawning.


    And c''mon swordsman. Don''t take that as an insult. My yawn''s just my yawn. It means I''m tired. Only a little, at that. Nothing worth being pissed about!


    The deal was to be agreed with. And here we go. Both of us fighting for ourselves only.


    To each guild, they say, their ways. To each class, they say, their paths. And thus even among different established guilds of the same class.


    Compared to the other shiny guilds¨Cthis shabby guild didn''t hold much of anything. ¡­ But with regards to that, and to that only, maybe it surpassed the others, in some ways.


    To each guild their ways, their banners, and their mottos.


    ''Live by the sword, and die by the sword.'' As for the motto; this was ours.


    Had this instructor thought that up? If so, it would be right on the stop. As far as he''s concerned, though.


    He wanted to die by ''this sword.''


    And the swordsman minded his bokken. He held it in his hand¨Cswiftly, he readied himself for an assault.


    Perfectly ready, he seemed to invite me.


    Unwilling to deny him his dance, I entered the battle.

 Chapter 216 - Actual Strength

    Ready perfectly. The swordsman seemed to invite me.


    Unwilling to deny him his dance, I entered the battle.


    He readied himself for an assault coming from me. From who he thought was me. From that ''41 strength points,'' most likely. He didn''t quite ready himself for the ''161 strength points'' me.


    Assessing him with both my eye and ''Mana Perception,'' I saw that only too well.


    He''s ready. But not ready for me.


    This piece of observation let me think I should go along with his low expectations. Knowing he and his sharpest eyes ¡­ he wouldn''t be taking so long before noticing something had changed.


    As I''m keeping my monster-like aura from flowing out (and keep in mind I''m pretty much always doing that, here), he can''t even sense it''s been tripled.


    I drew my somewhat children-sized sword. At once, I blasted off towards him.


    It was ''Quick Pace'' for you¨Cring!¨Coh?


    I wasn''t the weak person anymore. Dangerously dashing along towards my prey, as the system rang, quick messages promptly flash past my eyes; it only lasted a second, or even less than that. Even then, I could read and understand all pretty neatly:


    ? Active Skill <Quick Pace> has upgraded into <Slash>. ?


    I wondered what?


    ? <Slash> Active Skill ¨C Consumption: 30 MPs; Melee attack is increased by 175; May cause the negative effect ''Fatal Bleeding''; Ambush attacks inflict higher damage. (May be used as a simple dash against no enemy.) ?


    And then, I could no longer be being wondering¨CI''d closed in on the swordsman already.


    All that was left was to let myself be guided by ''it.'' A new skill could be learned from scratch, then? No, this was no new skill¨Cit''s just been upgraded.


    Dashing, I neatly stopped in front of him. The swordsman''s guard was up. Only his sword stood protecting himself. Sword which wasn''t to be felt a wall anymore.


    My sword¨Cwhich was now wielded in a backhand grip, for reasons that escaped even me¨Cmy sword whipped by his and brushed it away.


    Clang!


    Swiftly, my sword came back to my hand as it always was. I gripped it conventionally.


    And swiftly, too, the swordsman''s belittling expression flashed back on his face. Oh, it''s just some fancy new move, isn''t it?¨Che must have thought. He brought his sword back to its place even before me.


    He was skilled. I understood well why he was so condescending. But let him not be taken aback when I''ll really strike.


    Going like this, we exchanged a few blows. Regular ones, for the sake of getting into it. And some other powerful ones, for the sake of entertainment.


    Clang, clang, clang!


    My ears overheard, shuddering under the well too high-pitched tonality of the clashes.


    And then, woosh, woosh, woosh!


    My ears followed with, as I circled around him, quickly dashing here and there, and jumping too, sometimes.


    Usually, that could (and would generally thereby) last more than five minutes or so. That was a little gym I usually didn''t avoid. Now was different, though.


    I only let it last for a minute before introducing what was needing introducing.


    I found myself to be in front of both he and his sword. As per how things usually were. The only difference was, I felt myself boiling from inside. Boiling and spilling.


    There was too much.


    And I actually wanted to find the ''right'' moment to unleash myself. When would that be, though? When he decided to let his guard down? He would never do that.


    Or maybe he had already. Since he doesn''t quite know what''s coming at him!¨C


    I stood before him ¡­ and my arms?¨Cthey tripled in length, they tripled in width, they tripled in speed; but only in essence.


    My arms felt as if they had tripled. And that, in every aspect of themselves. As far as strength alone was concerned, obviously. And though unchanged in appearance they were, they tripled in everything.


    The swordsman''s forehead became soaked in sweat. It was immediate.


    I unleashed myself¨Cand all my aura. (Oops?) This wasn''t important. Right now, I overflowed of everything. I was big, very big. And I was large, very large.


    I remembered what was potential. It was the ability to change things. The ability to grasp things. The ability to dominate things.


    Right now, that''s what I was.


    My eyes seemed to look down from above at the swordsman as he looked down at but his own surprise.


    Yes, my eyes were fully rounded and full of disdain. And yes, his eyes, too, were fully rounded¨Cbut full of surprise and powerlessness they were.


    My shadow totally swallowed his¨CI was unleashed¨Cmy sword hit his bokken before it slashed through the air clean.


    No surprise¨Cthe wooden sword was totally shattered in only one blow. It broke off into two pieces as the sturdiest wood crackled.


    The swordsman''s hand was left wide open¨Cwhipping down, I hit all his right hand''s fingers heavily.


    After this mighty blow¨Ceven though guarded by a thick layer of his magical energy¨Cthey would become blue, purple, or black; being lifeless.


    And surprise took over the whole of his being, then.


    I certainly didn''t know what was on the inside of his head, but ¡­ he absolutely couldn''t be liking it ¡­ didn''t he? And I don''t mean that in a masochist way. But he simply couldn''t be liking what he saw, right¡­?


    So, then ¡­ why did his lips even seem to begin to be stretched into the beginning of a smile, huh¡­?!


    That man. He sure won''t like the rest of it all.


    My shadow still was swallowing his whole being. He totally was powerless, right now. He didn''t have time to prepare or defend. The whole of my assault went down way too quickly.


    Both his wielding hand and training sword were shattered. They were no longer usable before a while.


    This deserved a finishing blow. Both a finishing blow and a dead human''s body to end it all rightfully.


    Well, I thought. I kinda liked him, after all. Which was true. I had enjoyed that human''s presence around me. Still though. But he is weak, I continued thinking, wildly smirking.


    I held my sword by my side. With both hands I gripped it. Clenching my fists to the tightest of grips, I stretched it forth.


    Thump!¨Cit landed right in his ribs and left flank.


    "Ugh!" the swordsman choked.


    What followed, in my ears, were the many little sounds of his cracking ribs. As expected, he concentrated every last of his strength into defending himself. It was way too sturdy, but it was all right.


    And this was over. His eyes caught mine, when mine caught his. We stared into each other''s eyes. Then we stared at each other''s grins.


    That man. He really''s got a problem to himself, right? What is wrong with this person, seriously?


    My sword wasn''t quite done sweeping past the swordsman¨Cbut it didn''t cut through quite right¨Cinstead, he just burst off of the ground, flying away towards one corner of the room, where he hit one of his walls and was carved into it.


    A loud thud resonated through the empty hall. Everything trembled and shuddered in fear under my might.


    "Heh~," I laughed. This was only supposed to be a regular blow.


    And it was just like I said. He sure wouldn''t like it when he''d be seeing it.


    Now, he will just lie down and die, pressured by my might, like my every other foe.


    All of this happened quickly. The Player played very well. I was happy with the results. The monster could be proud.


    But then, the walls trembled again, only ever so slightly, and my eyes darted back onto the (dead?) swordsman again¡­


    "¡­!"


    Boy, oh boy.

 Chapter 217 - Prey

    A loud thud resonated through the empty hall. Everything trembled and shuddered in fear under my might.


    And I got to laugh. A laughter of happiness and cheerfulness. This much damage? This only was supposed to be a regular blow. I swung my sword at him¨Cand he just wasn''t strong enough.


    Overflowing with even more high spirits, I struck a victory pose.


    I''d tried to let the man know. He wouldn''t like what would be coming at him. He didn''t listen, he didn''t listen.


    And now, just like the others, he''ll just have to lie down and pass away.


    What can I say?¨CI simply played well.


    ¨CAnd the walls trembled again.


    "¡­!"


    Only a faint little extra of trembling and shuddering.


    "Wha¨C don''t tell me¡­!"


    The walls trembled again. But it was after the shock. That human landed right upon that wall¨Cbeing ridiculously slammed against its surface¨Cand was to be dead!


    According to me, that is. Dead by me. Why, why, why, then? Who could survive that? No one, right?


    It goes without saying that I threw my stare right back at him. I called off my victory pose, took a step back, and stared at that corner with mistrust more than actual eyes.


    The walls shuddered so faintly, and yet, in my heart, it felt stronger in might and louder in sound. Way stronger. And way louder.


    My heart missed a beat when the swordsman actually moved. I wasn''t scared! I was surprised. Come on. Who the hell''s even that? Swordsman? Human? Actual monster, yeah.


    ''Bigger Monster'', right, System?


    I felt the swordsman when he rose. His head, neck, shoulders, and back were engulfed within the busted wall. And as he dryly chuckled, I felt void of everything.


    "Heh-heh-heh¡­"


    And that very chuckled?¨CIt was as dry as what would happen within the next following seconds. It was too bad for me. Too bad for anyone who might''ve been standing there, actually.


    As there was just me, though ¡­ well.


    One shoulder after the other, he got himself off of his trap. After that, he only had to give a push with his back. Out of the big hollow I carved for him upon the wall; he fell down to his knees.


    "Cou¨C cough¡­!"


    A good mouthful of blood escaped when he coughed.


    He looked so weak? What was that dread washing over me for, just a second ago, then? No, I clearly felt it. Trust your instincts. And my gut wouldn''t lie.


    He coughed some more blood, took one of his knees up, and then the other. Once he was up, his eyes plunged into mine. I mean, he really was far from me ¡­ and with all this blood on his face, could he even see?


    No doubt he did. I guarded myself up with my sword.


    And in the meantime, he barely stood straight upon his legs. The wind could blow himself down at any time. But then he did it. With his arm¨Chis right arm and right fingers¨Che made a sweeping movement to the side, super-quickly; I sensed that dread again.


    That long black sword? It flew right to his open hand when he ordered it to. It flew right to his hand¨Cand he could hold it just fine. The fingers were supposed to be trash, though.


    That was that. The dread I felt just a second ago washed over myself again. I gulped¨Cthe long black sword was unsheathed.


    Black, purplish, thick strands of magical energy flowed out. Did it come from that sword? I wished never to see that.


    I froze in place.


    After those thick and overflowing layers of mana ominously were poured out of the sword¨Cthe swordsman looked just fine on his legs. He even looked more than fine. He was perked up.


    "Calm ¡­ down!"


    Did he talk to himself or his sword?


    Within a blink, then, everything ended.


    The black sword slashed through everything. Through anything. And through the whole world.


    A clear cut separated everything from everything.


    When I stood here; I was cut into half, too, before I died.


    It was clear to me¨CI had never seen such power ever in my whole (not very consistent) life.


    Also, I had won the swordsman over ¡­ but not the swordsman''s sword.


    Maybe wielding tools is important, then, Old Sipping.


    When I stood here; I was dead¨Cbut I didn''t stand here longer than necessary.


    When the thunderbolt strikes, it disappears as quickly.


    When I saw ''that,'' I disappeared as quickly too. Before I tossed about some more copper coins¨Cthat human deserved that¨Csilently appreciating all of what was happening; I fled. I ran. I lived.


    And, oh, what a shame. Due to all this, I forgot my shoes where I put them.


    .


    .


    .


    It''d be wise enough to recall that I yawned, some time ago. It''s only been a few minutes since I did. I yawned because I felt like it. And tiredness started to take over myself.


    Not so much, though, I retorted, standing against myself. Not so much at all! But still, I agree with you, kinda tired, yup.


    I had decided at the moment: sleeping should be about.


    Naturally, now, I worked towards that. Furthermore, wasn''t ''that'' it, now that I pondered it over? My quest¨Cmy guide, the following lines of my life, that which leads me into doing all sorts of things¨Cwasn''t it about that?


    Getting ''all comfy,'' it stated. Well, now that I thought about it, wasn''t sleeping the answer? To that, it must''ve been.


    As I said, I started to work towards that.


    By now, I''d long since left the swordsman. As I abruptly hurried myself and exited the whole ''guild'' area¨CI didn''t sense him anymore. It tried to follow me, though, the swordsman. But I escaped it nonetheless. Yes, ''it.''


    Now, I was out in the open. Out in that capital. It was busy, loud, but fresh.


    I had just exited the Guild Bureau. And as I used to do, now, I climbed buildings up. Making sure no one would see me (people weren''t comfortable with me doing that)¨CI preferred it up there.


    And from then, I freely navigated to my destination.


    The royalties'' castle.


    Switching between my insect-like form and the humanoid one, I made sure to stay as stealthy as possible.


    The royalties'' castle required me to do that. It was the heart of their kingdom. The space and land it occupied was fairly big. And giving lots of spaces for themselves, they''d also have to give many guards to secure it up.


    The gardens¨Cremember them? They were a thing. I journeyed through them taking long, hiding around the many fancy bushes and extravagant trees.


    The actual castle? Well, it was more difficult than that.


    I recalled it very well: last time I underestimated this maze, some people confused me with a grasshopper, chasing me down.


    So that laid two problems. Two distinct problems. First off, we talked about a maze: I''d always wanted to explore it and make it my own, but I never truly got to do that; it''d be too long going with the insect brand.


    Navigating inside these so many walls didn''t come easy. The ''Guiding Fragrance'' from the system I was helped with still was there, though! ¡­ But it didn''t help either.


    Without overexplaining, I could hardly follow directions, here.

 Chapter 218 - Spacing Out

    Navigating inside these so many walls didn''t come easy. The ''Guiding Fragrance'' from the system I was helped with still was there, though! ¡­ But it didn''t help either.


    Without overexplaining, I could hardly follow directions, here.


    The second problem being about my own security. Grasshoppers? That human dude seemed to be fond of them. Me, I was the grasshopper. And so, what if other humans also think like him?


    Again, without going into lengthy details, I couldn''t just go on with that ¡­ oh!¨Cbut the windows???


    That''s about when the idea came to me. The windows. That Elina Princess'' apartment had a window. Many windows, supposedly. I only got to see one chamber out of (supposedly) so many. That castle structure was huge, after all.


    Anyhow, anyhow, the windows? I spotted them easily.


    All of this for the sake of figuring!


    This palace wasn''t only one big block. Wandering about their land, there were many white terraces, some under luxurious, broad, and sunny-green verandas, some plain sunny-white, scorching under the afternoon''s sun.


    First time I came here, I went in from the natural entrance. Same goes for the second time. Now was the third, and actually exploring the outside-look of these sites; I got to see so many things I''d never seen before.


    There were even huge pools! ¡­ I''d first require to learn how to swim, though. Not like I was here to entertain myself using them.


    But also, what a waste of resources! ¡­ All this place for so few people.


    Well, continuing my round, I finally spotted the windows. Windows by which I''d come in. Windows to which the guiding fragrance guided me the most.


    It now came as a natural reflex, now¨C[Mana Perception] extended my sight and senses ¡­ oh!¨Chow funnily interesting!¨Cthese fine breasts!¨Cthese were the right apartments!


    I perceived her. I''d now meet back with Princess Elina.


    Climbing up very high wasn''t a problem for me. It went fairly quickly and easily.


    And once I''d nearly reached the window¨Cand hop!¨CI regained my human form as I jumped onto the window sill.


    That window clearly was bigger than me. In both length and width. I jumped and stood on the exterior sill of the window.


    Was I so silent and stealthy?


    From up there, I saw the princess. Heh-heh-heh! She seemed to be too busy to remark my presence here.


    Well, what to do, from now?


    Going about taking care of her extravagant clothes on her own, eh?


    She held a robe in her hands, and when she bustled back to her giant bed, still unwilling to take her eyes off the ground, I had to interrupt her¨C


    "Hellooo~, sexy pajamas!" I greeted, funnily.


    She only seemed to wear some sort of nightgown.


    "H¨C hyah!!" Finally. She turned to me in surprise. "¨CTh¨C this voice!... Well, Emerald again!" she asserted, stomping her foot on the ground. Oh-ho. She was startled right there.


    But the surprise quickly vanished away. I mean, it''s just ''Emerald again,'' huh.


    "Yeah, big sis''. ''Tis me," I greeted her back again. Sliding down from my standing position, I sat down. My butt rested upon the sill. I was casually resting there, observing..


    Oh, hm, and I couldn''t quite see every curve well, but that much was enough; looking her up, I kept playfully arching up and down my eyebrows, a smirk on my face.


    "It''s you, yes," she said, swiftly reaching out for the robe she''d just dropped in surprise. "What''re you coming here for?" Stretching it across her marvelous body, she thought of hiding behind it.


    That question was legitimate. But I wouldn''t answer it.


    Instead, I stopped my eyebrow-dance but still teased her a little. "Oh-ho-ho, so we hidin'' ourselves, now, hmm??" I hopped off of the window and landed in the chamber. "Last time about, didn''t you say that me, the little child, I could be your son, so seeing that much was perfectly fine, hmm???" I continued teasing, taking what seemed to be a dangerous step towards her.


    "Emerald!" but she instantly called me out, frowning a little. "Yes, it is fine. Still, calling this noble princess ''sexy'' so shamelessly!... hmm!¨Cbad Emerald." she growled. "These aren''t even pajamas, anyway," turning on a self-sufficient tone, matter-of-factly.


    Heh, but she''d been startled all the same. I understood, though. I was just messing around. I took my hands down, and nodded, "Yes, big sister¨C"


    "And you be quiet, too," she nonchalantly added, cutting me short. Pressing the robe she held with a hand, she leaned in a little, bringing her face close. Her other hand went and pointed at my face.


    She still forced herself to frown a little, when she warned me again, "I can''t have my¡­" she turned back, peered behind her, when her white, smooth thighs were uncovered shone to me. "I can''t have my maids¨Cor anyone at all¨Cknow that you''re here ¡­ remember?"


    And when she turned back to me, she pointed her finger at my face again, sort of scolding me. "Get it?" she added.


    "Ye¨C yes, Elina," I hesitantly nodded. That was true that, as long as it would mean getting bigger problems on my back, I couldn''t just be messing people up carelessly. "I understand."


    "Bad Emerald."


    That was true.


    "¡­ Who¨C whoever that Emerald is, bad, bad, very bad, yeah¡­" I stuttered, nearly whispering.


    From then on, I made sure to keep a low voice.


    "Our deal is unknown to all, you know that, little monster. I trust you, but others wouldn''t. Swinging by my apartments shouldn''t even cross your mind. But ... humph. As long as you get it."


    It was true our deal was secret. I couldn''t be seen here. She warned me oftentimes, already. And I knew it by heart by now! But ¡­ what did she think?¨CI was never sighted when coming here.


    In any case, I made sure to understand whatever I needed to.


    And not paying any attention to me anymore, she seemed to get back to her dressing.


    The robe she held in her hand, she held it out, looked it up, and nodded.


    Our conversation turned. "And, uh ¡­ spacing out?" she turned to me again. "I asked you a question earlier."


    With her robe, then, she quickly scurried behind the screen of her room divider.


    And from the other side of it, still near the window, I barely even saw her silhouette, now.


    In a minute or so, she was dressed even though not fully. A robe and only a robe wasn''t enough, after all. When you''re a princess, you need more than that. With plenty of other garments here and there¨Conly then would you be ready.


    But she still got out of her quickly-improvised hideout. From behind the dressing screen, she briskly walked to me, looked down at me, crossed her arms, squinted her eyes, thought to herself ¡­ and eventually flicked my forehead; "Ouch."


    "Hello there? Always spacing out, aren''t we?" she shook her head, scoffing. "There, you can sit on that stool."


    As busy as she was, she then got to the main door giving to her apartments. Feeling around and moving superfluous objects about upon some shelf, next to her, she grabbed a key before she locked the door up.


    "Well?" she turned towards me yet another time. "Will you tell me, Emerald?"


    "¡­ I''d rather sit on the bed¨Ccan I?"


    I meekly asked, laying out the field for what had to come.

 Chapter 219 - No Title

    "There," she said, "you can sit on that stool. ¡­ Well, will you tell me, Emerald?"


    "¡­ I''d rather sit on the bed¨Ccan I?"


    "Of course. Do sit on the bed. Don''t just mess it up," she asked, warning me, before she changed her mind, disinterestedly¨C"Or do mess it up. Up to you."


    Princess Elina seemed to be unusually disappointed today. I didn''t like that. And, things you don''t like, you mention them and bring them up. Or you''re supposed to, by my rules of life.


    I didn''t, here, though. I simply reached to the bed, sat, and lied down, wiggling, making myself home. This was what I called being comfy.


    "You too, now, Elina. Make yourself home," I proposed. "Sit here. ''All comfy.''"


    But in response to that:


    "Enough, Emerald. You know I''m disappointed. You shouldn''t come here. You know that. But you still came. I''m simply asking you, now, elaborate as to why you came here¨C''What''re you coming here for?''¨CEmerald. This is a serious affair. Please."


    And of course she''d say that. Behold the grand human princess as she is ''disappointed.'' Woah~. Well, that figures, though, in a sense. To her, I must just be a tool she will use in the future.


    That''s according to our deal, after all. She takes care of me and I take care of her, somehow. Right now, I should only be attending school. And with seriousness. Otherwise, there''s no point in ''bringing me up'' at all.


    But still, I came here.


    "I''ve done my homework, Elina. It''s got something to do with my growth," I started to explain.


    "With your growth? ''It''? Elaborate," and she had questions.


    "''It,'' as in, my coming up here. It''s got something to do with my growth. You''ll listen, right?"


    "Hmm," she reflected. "Naturally, then."


    "Well then ¡­ you come and sit here, Princess. ''All comfy.''"


    "What''s it with your ''all comfys''? Emerald!" she warned me again, frowning. She wouldn''t come here, and she wouldn''t sit here. "You just speak up."


    I sighed again. Why did she have to be so reprimanding and condescending, huh? This was such a let-down. I needed her for once; she had better just come to me and help.


    But no, she just acted like I was ¡­ I don''t know, some real pain in the ass to her. I understood that maybe I was, given the fact she was always so busy and stuff ¡­ but I mean, no.


    And as she frowned, I could frown, too. Didn''t I have the perfect scowling example, by now, too? I knew of a swordsman who spoke very well, at times like this.


    Straightening up my back, I slid my elbows back and glanced at the princess. I had chased all cheerfulness or childishness off my face. I only assumed stern kind of looks.


    Upon seeing me, her face recoiled a little. Suddenly, she wasn''t being so contemptible or hurried. Was that the way to get what you want?


    My lips parted, I spoke in a grave manner, "''You speak up?'' I''ll speak up. ¡­ I didn''t come here for no reason. I know but too well I can''t just go in and out of this place. I realize it could cause some problems."


    While I sensed that this ¡­ might be going a little ''overboard,'' I didn''t stop; I had to stand for myself.


    As she saw my tone could change, too, she seemed to listen, half-afraid of whatever was that she feared in this monster, casually lying down on her bed, in front of her.


    "Nevertheless, I came. And what of it, you ask?" At this moment, I let myself look scorning and disregarding. "Evidently, there''s a reason to that. I say: you come here, Princess, and you sit your butt, right there," I nearly finished, tapping the thick mattress with my palm.


    "S¨C sure thing, then. ¡­ My boy."


    Heh? And what was that meek ''my boy'' for, eh? Trying to tame the little monster again, hmm?


    Allowing myself to finish that perfectly (that swordsman would be proud of me)¨C"There''s a time for seriousness and discipline. And there''s a time for, erm¨C"


    "I get it!"


    "Humph. As long as you get it."


    Well, weren''t things weird, now?


    Only a little! It''s fine.


    As things were, I nearly had to scold the princess myself! It was time to show some respect.


    "I get it!"


    "Humph. As long as you get it."


    I didn''t need to finish. She became kind¨CI became kind, too.


    She wasn''t so hurried and disappointed¨CI wasn''t so stern and cold.


    "Well, well, well! Will you sit, then, big sis''?" I chuckled.


    She proceeded to come and sit at once.


    "Well, well, well! Will you get comfortable, now?" I giggled, sliding myself farther across on the very wide bed.


    "I won''t. ¡­ I understand you, but I''m still in a hurry, Emerald. Tell me anyway, what is it you wanted to ¡­ ask about? I don''t even have your motive yet."


    By the time she finished talking, I''d already tucked myself deep under the thick pile of blankies, at the other side of her bed. Adjusting a pillow behind my back, I was comfortable.


    Oh! But I heard footsteps outside of the door. Were the maid ladies coming over?


    Gesturing to the human princess towards the door, she understood rapidly enough.


    Maids really were coming over. The door was knocked. I kept my mouth shut.


    Elina unhurriedly carried herself to her door. Exchanging brief instructions to whoever found themselves behind the wall, she returned to her bed.


    "See? Am not even problematic thanks to these lil'' babies," I giggled again, pointed at my ears. "¡­ But anyway; I won''t get too much of your time, I promise. I understand you too."


    She nodded. "So?"


    And finally, I observed some willingness to get down to my tasks¨C''cause they were important, too.


    "I''ve done my homework, big sis''."


    "¡­ And?"


    "Oh, well, when I say that, I simply mean that I thought about it. I know how to get it done. The quest."


    "¡­ Yes?"


    "''All comfy''?"


    "Hah," she sighed, ready to stand up.


    "¨CNo. Wait. I''ve seriously done my homework. And basically ¡­ how to put this?"


    "Hey. You tell me, now: is it about your growth?"


    That ''What lies behind the story¡­?'' quest had been holding me back for such a long time, by now.


    As I''d always been busy from day-one¨Cthe first day I got here¨CI didn''t really have much time to go about it and deal with it. Well, I did, I had a whole three-weeks, but I was busying myself with other stuff.


    "The quest ¡­ (why is this little bit of quest even so hard to do to start with, eh?) ¡­ it basically says, get all comfy¨Cand that''s it. I''ve tried that. We''ve tried that. I mean, you don''t know, but¡­"


    I wasn''t at loss, here, but truth was, I didn''t really think of a script beforehand. I was thinking as I was speaking. It made my explanation laborious.


    "Oh, the ''quest,'' huh? The one you kept talking to me about on your first days here¡­?"


    That was just that.. But how to explain it all? In a way she''d understand it ¡­ and goes along with what she has to do.

 Chapter 220 - Boramana

    We talked about that last assignment I''d ascribed to myself. The quest. Part of the Game. Well, it would all pay off very well.


    By the end of this little meeting, I''d be changed. Although only somewhat. Still though; all my figuring-things-out paid off fairly well.


    Maybe I''d only get to enjoy myself however I like, after that.


    ''After that.'' After what? After my explanation:


    I wasn''t at loss, here, but truth was, I didn''t really think of a script beforehand. I was thinking as I was speaking. It made my explanation laborious.


    "Oh, the ''quest,'' huh? The one you kept talking to me about on your first days here¡­?"


    "This one, yeah. ¡­ Well. We''ve tried to get comfortable, haven''t we? (Nah, don''t even try to understand. I promise I''m getting somewhere, though.) But it''s never enough.


    "So I''ve done my homework¨Cand obviously since the very theme of this quest is a story; you should tell me one!"


    Ring!


    "Ah?"


    ? ''What lies behind the story¡­?'' Main Quest ¨C Let the Player head to Elina''s apartments and get all comfy with her. 1/1 ?


    "Aah!"


    ? ''What lies behind the story¡­?'' ¨C Hear the ancient tales from Princess Elina. 0/1 ?


    Excitement grew within me. And from this point on, it wasn''t so complicated anymore.


    ¨CAt the same time, though; System, the hell''s that?; I''d surely tried to do that, by now. Of course, I did. Maybe, simply, ''requirements'' weren''t met? I hardly know ... but this system of mine is tricky.


    I made a mental note not to forget that, and let things continue.


    "Ah?" That was her expressing her interrogations.


    "This is that, big sis''! I can''t believe how much I''ve been wondering and pondering upon that stupid quest ¡­ and it''s just that! ¡­ You gotta tell me a story!"


    "A story¡­?" she tilted her head inquisitively, before she continued, "Emerald. With seriousness. If it hasn''t anything to do with your growth¨C"


    "But it has, big sis''! I promise it has!"


    "Emerald!" and she scowled again, stomping her foot on the ground, as she so oftentimes did, when annoyed.


    She didn''t try to hide it, at least. ¡­ Wait, was that a good thing, though? Let''s say she''s just an honest kind of person.


    Well, well, well. Zooming out, zooming out.


    I said that from then on, it wasn''t so complicated. And I was right. From this point onward, I just had to be of annoyance some more.


    That human princess, she really seemed not willing to help me in anything ¡­ as long as it had nothing to do with my ''growth.''


    She loved to say that, ''growth.'' "If it''s nothing to do with your growth, then there is no bargaining," she made clear. If it was just for my own personal benefit, she wouldn''t just give me anything.


    And the same goes the other way around.


    If it was for both of us, on the other hand, as per the contract we had agreed upon, back at the humans'' battle against the orcs; of course she would help, it would be her duty.


    I convinced her and promised it had to do with the contract. I had no reason to lie, and I knew not to be childish and annoying (only to her) when the time calls.


    ¨CAnd zooming back in, "Well, in truth, you only want some attention and love, don''t you, little boy."


    "¡­ No. But¨C"


    "I shall relate to you a story!¨Conly one!"


    "Oh¨C oh?! I shall be grateful. Promise!"


    "Argh ¡­ and ''comfortable,'' mmm? ¡­ You''re not supposed to be dragging me down, you little punk. Drag me up instead!" she said, letting her back fall on her bed, pointing up with her hand. "¡­ A story, huh."


    At least some willingness in her. Young people nowadays hardly ever showed that.


    Being happy, I made a comment about how I''d drag her up, someday, making a point of how she''d benefit from me. (If she deserved it.) But she ignored me. Instead, she went on thinking out loud to herself:


    "A story ¡­ let me think of a story, mmm ¡­ An ancient story, you said¡­"


    "An ancient story. ¡­ Just like the old fables Old Sipping tells Leafana about before she sleeps. She loves stories. I think I need the same kind of story. And System''ll be satisfied after that, I promise."


    "A story, a story, a story¡­"


    And the princess thought. If thinking was an exercise; she did it over and over again. It surprisingly took a lot for her to come up with one. I don''t actually know what she was trying to do, though? Didn''t she just have to remember one from her childhood and tell me?


    That was the kind of story I wanted, I guess. The kind of story the Game wanted. For it to proceed, it needed just that.


    She thought no longer than three minutes. But that still was a lot. And by the end of these three minutes, she''d had enough time to actually roll further up on her bed and lie next to me, being comfortable, at once.


    She mumbled some stuff about how she didn''t care anymore. About how the people she was being needed with, on this afternoon, would just have to ''deal with it.''


    Three minutes went by. She had adopted the right attitude. Being hurried and busy with duties was cool, but being thinking about which story to tell me was even cooler.


    Glad she realized that at last: "This is kinda fun; I have your story, Emerald. A story that will educate you more than simply entertain your boredom. That is a story you want, humph."


    Her voice was gentle. Lying on my back, from watching the ceiling, I shifted my eyes towards her without moving my head.


    She stared at the ceiling, too, and kept staring at it.


    "A story you want. And with that, I will have accomplished my duty as a ''big sister,'' mm-hm! This shall be educating.


    "When you''re with me, Emerald, you''re a bad Emerald. A bad little punk. Mhm? Won''t you agree? Damn correct, I am! And now, know what? I have a story about you. About the bad little punk that you are.


    "Listen up, kid. Your ears are wide open. You don''t miss one bit of that story. Very important. Ahem, the story is simple ¡­ (but, um, how did my uncle begin the story again?) ¡­ hmm ¡­ right: ''To every misbehaving child¨Cand I indeed said; to every one of you little misbehaving punk!'' he said!


    "(Huhuhu, that was exactly how he started it, each time. Same intonation and stuff. Pfft, and the chills I had, every single time!) ''This is the story about the vilest and most hideous monster Boramana (err, was that the monster''s name again, though?) which was ¡­ very fortunately defeated by the eight most righteous knights, savior of the human race, in the ancient times!'' my uncle always explained! ''¡­ And this is the story of you ¡­ if you misbehave still! Punks!'' Hu-hu-hu ¡­ truth was, I''m sure he loved this story as much as we did, with my brothers, hah~.


    "¡­ Might not be giving its full right to the intonation and stuff, but gosh it was frightening. ¡­ And you still haven''t heard the rest, Emerald! Don''t you be too frightened, heh-heh-heh!"


    Ring!


    ? Main Quest ¨C Let the Player hear the ancient story ¨C AND LET THE PLAYER REFLECT UPON IT! ?


    "¡­ oh, Emerald?


    "¡­ Still here with me, Emerald?


    "¡­ wait ¡­ when did this kid even fall asleep! So quick!"


    ? 0/1 ?


    I don''t know what happened either.


    Truth is, she started to tell the story ¡­ and it all became just black. I saw nothing, heard nothing, sensed nothing.


    All I knew, maybe, is that, right now ¡­ I was sleeping?


    The darkness intensified. At once, I fell unconscious, diving to the deepest of my own mind¨Ctrapped by my fate?


    Well¨CI did warn you: I was yawning only minutes ago!


    And a final question for you¨Cwhat does sleep do?


    Sleep dreams.


    I dreamed.

 Chapter 221 - Ancient Tale

    The princess told the story. I asked her to. This was to go about the quest. I think. ¡­ No, I''m sure. This has to do with the quest. And that''s why related it to me, this story.


    These were ''ancient fables'' or something.


    She told the story with her gentle, feminine voice. And I, the kid lying on her bed, surrounded by as many silk sheets as humanly possible, only got to listen, silently.


    And surprisingly ¡­ wait, what was a story made of again? Of words ¡­ and only of words? Right? After all, when you think about it, that''s what the format''s about. The main format of itself. So that''s that, but ¡­ is it only about that?


    Obviously, no. So far, it never struck me that it wasn''t the case, though. To me, words were words¨Cand words were boring.


    But then (and heh, who am I even to say that?), I got to see¨Cor rather, I would get to see¨Chow: no¨Cstories weren''t just words on top of words ¡­ or words next to other words ¡­ or just, words put up together.


    Stories were about actions and tangible facts.


    They''re being conveyed by words. And that I thought was boring, but they''re so much more than that.


    ¨CThat dream ¡­ or this story which I was being told by Princess Elina was conveyed to me by words, but it mostly was about facts and feels.


    As soon as she began to talk¨CI began to hear. Quite natural reaction so far. The princess was bragging about how that story her uncle told ''them'' (whoever that was) was so good, epic, and most precious to her.


    How, when that uncle-person told her the ancient tale¨Chis narrative and intonation and actually everything you need to tell a story related to storytelling skills was so great and fresh about it.


    Still going about telling that story and mumbling to herself, she also complained about how, now that it was her telling the story; it wouldn''t be so great, she sadly asserted.


    ¨CHo! And stop right there! That last part she said¨Cyou have to know it isn''t true at all. It would be super great. Quite the opposite!


    Maybe that''s because I dreamed, though. And that this had to do with me. Naturally great, then, hmm!


    Soon, the princess dived into the story for real ¡­ and then my mind went blank. Or black. Completely and utterly dark.


    Seconds ago, I saw the light of the sky. It entered by the wide-opened window the princess had.


    And the sun shone bright. So much so, that all the many stinging colors of this place were brightened, too, and to their best.


    And from my ears, the gentle rustling of her legs upon many blankets (she fidgeted a lot) as well as her soft breathing, going gently blowing and blowing under each of her words.


    ¡­ But at some point¨Cnothing. Naught. Zero. Blank. Void.


    A dull sensation washed over my whole body, numbing it and lulling it to sleep, dangerously.


    A second passed and I was robbed of all my senses.


    I clearly was unconscious, asleep, or whatever. I wasn''t just there anymore. And in my stand stood a dream. My dream.


    Or was it a story again?


    Well, no matter.


    It stood and spoke. Using words as its make-up. But using actions as its core.


    A message from the guide went to me.


    ''Hear the ancient narration.''


    ¡­ Or was it from the princess Elina?


    ''Hear the ancient narration of truth¨Cand reflect upon it.''


    ¨Cwas what it said. Now, about what ¡­ or where the voice was from ¡­ I didn''t know. I didn''t know, and I''d just go on with the flow. Yeah, because from this point on, I didn''t know anything. I no longer knew. I was just, well, unconscious; I mentioned it before.


    The darkness intensified¨Cmy mind was completely plunged within it¨Cand the story continued.


    Overhearing that soft voice that blew from behind my neck, I understood the story. I understood every word of it.


    It talked. And I listened.


    With a question, it softly began.


    ¨CWould I hear the story and listen to it? As for hearing the story, it wasn''t so important. Listening to the story, on the other hand, was the thing to do. To absolutely do. At all cost. ¡­ People that didn''t listen to the story¨Cand we mean ''truly listen''¨Cwere the bad ones. The story explained. Or was it the story?


    ''Bad ones,'' huh, I thought.


    And yet another voice appeared. Weird, though, it sounded exactly like the first voice but wasn''t quite like it. I could tell they were different, but how, I didn''t know.


    ''Listen,'' did the other voice say, ''there are three commandments!''


    Still unconsciously dreaming, I did not hear but listened.


    ? 1. Hear the ancient narration of truth. ?


    ''But you cannot hear if you do not listen!'' it continued. ''They are the bad ones! The jerks! The pricks! Assholes!''


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, there¡­ ''The ones who are in the wrong!''


    And the second commandment became.


    ? 2. Reflect upon the ancient narration of falsehood. ?


    ''¡­ Once you do that!... you slay them all!¨Cyou become the king!¨Cyou become my king¡­!'' and the new angry voice mysteriously finished.


    ? 3. Become the King. ?


    Subconsciously, I understood this was only the beginning. My mind was dulled even more after that opening was fully launched.


    What would happen from now? As for myself and myself only ¡­ with all the little bits of fleeting not-even-half-awareness, I tried my best to all at once, with my weak hands, put them all together, mustering them all that I could think. I needed to recollect myself.


    The commandments were to be thought over ¡­ right?!


    But again, I wasn''t so ¡­ how to put this, well-performing enough, now?


    And anyhow, what was the question again??? ¨C¨C¨CWhat would happen from now?


    I saw myself in woods¨Call of a sudden, I was transported to the entrance of these woods. There were three high super high pine trees. I could see them. They were lying right before me.


    There were only woods and trees and vegetations. As far as my view ranged, man, where in the world am I¨C


    Oh, and were those writings? Attached to these trees. To their trunks. Either attached or carved right into them.


    Were those writings or not? They were so blurry. This was blurry. Not the forest! It wasn''t so foggy at all. But the writings, the words, the ¡­ commandments?


    I couldn''t read them. ¡­ Heck, I couldn''t even hope to read them even after having taken a thousand steps in their direction.


    ¨CHah, and by now, the tree had disappeared¨Cbut the writing stayed. They stayed, carved onto those thin golden plates; they shone brightly towards me.


    As if it was the natural thing to do; I took a step onward. Or was it a thousand steps?¨Cthe golden plates read the three commandments.


    I squinted my eyes, standing before them.


    1. Hear the ancient narration of truth. 2. Reflect upon the ancient narration of falsehood. 3. Become the King.


    When I read them, I thought¨C


    But was to be cut short. A voice spoke again¨Cit was the princess''¨C''This is the truth,'' it simply said.


    After it spoke, I was renewed.


    The golden plates appeared to be sheets of the finest silk, now.


    Another voice was to be heard¨Cor listened to¨C''This is falsehood!'' it shrieked, coming from everywhere around me.


    A frown. A huge frown filled up my entire face. That second voice? It''d pierced right through me.


    I didn''t like it. Panic seized me. Once again, as if it was the most natural thing to do; I crouched and covered my ears with both hands. And my hand being wrapped around both my two arms and my two knees, I stayed thus, even though the shriek had clearly stopped.


    It was a weird feeling. Right after that voice shrieked, I wasn''t so much disabled or anything like this ¡­ meaning the shriek alone didn''t do me this bad ¡­ but hey, it was just as if I was totally turned to shit. That happened in an instant.


    And that was that. Even though the voice wasn''t ¡­ heh, but I fear it would come at me again.


    Suddenly, it was wind that came unleashing itself behind my back. That was what came at me next.


    I was so lost I''d even forgotten why I was here, facing the entrance of these woody wildlands.


    But the wind was what came at me next! In its momentum of speed, it heavily whipped my back. It whipped down and dragged me with it. I couldn''t fight it; I fell backward.


    And as I did just so, it swept past myself, coming real strong from under my legs, lashing and whipping its way through them still ¡­ and went right up to the ¡­ wait?


    Yeah, I mentioned that before. Were those golden plates instead made of silk?


    The whirl of wind rushed to them and blew right into them. So far, it loudly hissed at my ears still ¡­ but then, it intensified even more.


    Another frown then crept up to my face. Slowly, I closed my eyes. I was resigned, but I didn''t even know about what.


    I just closed my eyes, seeking my own peace, my mind was so clouded and blurred ¡­ the next thing I heard wasn''t a hiss!¨C''Listen, listen, listen!''


    That same angry voice from before? It came crashing itself onto myself super-heavily.


    I was just as if stomped upon.


    I opened back my eyes.


    I saw the golden sheets of silk fly away.


    I stretched an arm, trying to fight their flight.


    But no can do.. They flew away.

 Chapter 222 - Become The King

    ''Listen, listen, listen!''


    That same angry voice from before? It came crashing itself onto myself super-heavily.


    I was just as if stomped upon.


    I opened back my eyes.


    I saw the golden sheets of silk fly away.


    I stretched an arm, trying to fight their flight.


    But no can do. They flew away.


    Out of the blue, I was now standing.


    "I wouldn''t become the King," I suddenly say, catching even myself off-guard. "Not for now. Not before long. Very long." And my voice died down, too, just like the wind, and everything else in existence.


    Everything else in existence, yeah. The wind did disappear. The voice did disappear. And everything else in existence ¡­ was bound to disappear.


    But not right away. Before that, they all grew faces and arms. The very long, high, and thick pine trees did. They grew eyes, mouths, noses, and hands. All of which was watching me from above.


    The branch-like arms were crossed. The dry mouths arched down. The noses sharp, thorn-like. And the carved eyes ¡­ as deep as stern and scornful.


    I looked at them with aversion and mistrust. I knew it to be the right thing to do.


    They stood there, rooted in the wild, judging me. All of them!


    My eyes could always shoot right, left, or front; they were here, intently glaring at me.


    And then I heard a voice again. ''They''re here.'' A voice I never heard before. One of the trees had spoken. ''They''re here,'' it said. ''They''re finally here.'' That was right. That tree had spoken against me. It was vague, but I knew it.


    Sketchy dream, right? But all of it had to make sense.


    ¨CThat other mysterious, angry voice called again: ''These ones''re bad, too! They''re another story¨Cbut they''re just the same! Bad, stinky, smelly, vile, wicked ¡­ and wrong, wrong, wrong; all the same! All ungrateful!''


    This voice spoke of the trees. It wasn''t clear at all. It didn''t seem to be, for real. But still, I knew. To my mind and blurry yet not-flawed understanding, that was as clear as daylight.


    I didn''t understand. But the ''all ungrateful'' part echoed through my mind.


    ¨C''But I''m with you, Skill. ¡­ I''ll be your friend ¡­ and you''ll be mine¡­'' Did I overhear shyness and hesitation? ''You''ll be the King. Of everything. And you''ll be with me.''


    My clear and not-flawed-in-the-least understanding of all this? Don''t make me laugh; ''course it was flawed. What was that angry¨Cno, real soft, by now, voice about? I didn''t understand.


    ¨CBut all of this? It was the ancient narration. It was the story.


    And so the Elina''s voice spoke. And so the Elina''s voice would speak more.


    Of course this was about the old tale!


    The story (and lesson) of the snotty child, the monster, and ¡­ wait for it, the heroes!


    As this was told, images came to me, illustrating everything. I saw and understood.


    Emerald Calendar ¨C centuries ago.


    Somewhere in the ridiculously vast and broad world lied a land. A bright, green, happy land.


    ¨CThe little piece of land where everything began.


    Bright was the land, yeah. It was bright like a thousand suns. And not only in its mountains and trees and skies and clouds, no. It was brighter than that. It was bright by its peaceful people, by its peaceful cattle, and by its peaceful harmony.


    And green!¨Cit was green, too, the land. Green, green, green, you might ask, however? What in the world even is green, ''Uncle''?


    It was green, living, vigorous, and spirited. The land was. And it appeared so. In so many aspects. The many folks were strong and full of life¨Cyou would see them work real hard and real good during the day, sweating sweats and bloods as they were!¨Cand ¡­ wait for it; dance as energetically and willingly during the night among themselves! Sweating not only sweats¨Cbut joy, fun, and also strength for the incoming next day!


    Vigorous and spirited! This was one happy land! Did the princess'' voice say. Oh so beautiful was the land, really!


    ¨CIn this beautiful magnificent land; there was you.


    That child whom everyone knew as the little punky punk!


    It was lying, angry, bad and nasty with the other kids, carefree and dummy, not using its head, behaving real bad, and last but not least, snotty, snotty, and snotty.


    Now, now, now¡­ That was bad, now, wasn''t it?!


    Yeah, there was that one little child. And that child was bad. As bad as could be ¡­ and the snottiest lil'' piece of human one had ever seen.


    And you don''t like snot, do you???


    That child was bad news.


    It always had been.


    Of course the child was. Didn''t even obey Uncle.


    The child had parents. But the child was as bad as snotty, remember? It didn''t listen to anyone.


    Hm. And just like this, the monster was drawn in.


    Peace was peace. But tribulations were tribulations. Of course life was full of tests!


    That peaceful town of mighty, kind folks? It was well, very well.


    That was the truth, yeah. ¡­ Or maybe not the entire truth. Not the most truthful truth ever. Yes. On the edges of that bright, happy, and green land; there was a forest.


    And, that forest, wasn''t it that town''s total opposite?


    Somber, gloomy, sad, and dry woods. No words nor illustrations would better fit this forest''s plain and simple description than these mere ugly words.


    The snotty child, playing (and rampaging) alone, went and got nearby the forest''s grim borders.


    That was a bad thing to do, now.


    In the forest? Everyone knew! There was the monster.


    Coming that near to the borders on this side of the town really wasn''t something people casually did. But that child was different. The child didn''t pay attention. Bad and nasty.


    The borders were forbidden to anyone. That didn''t prevent this. Child went out of his way and plunged into the forest.


    There, in the dark and gloomy place, it got eaten by the monster.


    That was what would happen to bad children, now, insisted Uncle.


    .


    .


    .


    "I¨C ¡­ I''m sorry!" hesitantly cried out the child.


    .


    .


    .


    ¨CThough not so much! Right before that child really would be lost and utterly plunged within these stinky woods¨Cthe heroes came right up and saved him.


    Stricken by fear, the child regretted its previous ways. The child denied them and was ready to change! The heroes came right along with that!


    The heroes were eight. Beautiful, bright, strong, and green¨Cjust like the town''s people. That was quite natural. The resemblance was. Weren''t the heroes from among these good people, hmm?


    They were leaders as well as heroes. And saviors, too. The ones on whom you counted. The ones who helped, rushing and rescuing!


    Before the monster could snatch away the snotty child and devour it ¡­ booh!¨Cthe heroes struck!


    ¨CIn the meantime, I appeared back there, right in front of these ridiculously broad and dark wild woods.


    The sheets of light, golden silk had just been blown away. My hand still was stretched towards the distance where they had gone.


    All of the trees that priorly faced me, though? They weren''t to be spotted anymore.


    And very soon, my hand was brought down. It was well-resigned about what it intended to accomplish. It initially stretched out so it could get a grip on those ¡­ three command-what?


    The reason as to why it was stretched out in the first place completely slipped my mind, by now.


    Forgotten was that which was previous.


    All I knew was that I was resigned. But as I didn''t know what even for was I feeling this way, it also quickly slipped my foggy, dreaming(?) mind.


    All I knew was that I was resigned. And that the mighty and hearty people would come to rescue me.


    Why though?


    A hand was placed on my shoulder. It was firm, strong, and warm.


    Yes, the heroes came right up to the child. Word was, the child was in danger. And word also was, the child wasn''t so snotty anymore. I''m serious.


    And as that warm hand squeezed my shoulder, a hero spoke, ''Not so much snotty anymore, aren''t we?? You''re here and you''re fine! I''m Shop. And I''ll save your ass, heh-heh!''


    That voice was just like the hand¨Cyoung, firm, and unwavering.


    As it spoke still, telling me I shouldn''t worry now that he and his friends are here, the hero embraced me with his arms, lifted me up, and carried me away from the entrance of this dark, ghostly-ancient forest.


    And that was it. Apparently, the child wasn''t so snotty anymore. It was now well-behaved. In so many aspects, yup. So many aspects that talking about it would only drag this further inconsistently in useless praises.


    Walking past us¨Cthe child and the hero¨Cwere the seven other heroes. Or no, only six. The last of them actually tagged along with the carrying hero.


    They walked steady and proud, properly aligning each step in front of the other.


    And going like this, they went behind my back, doing away with the forest''s monster.


    As the monster was slain, it cried and yelped and shrieked.


    At last, it was to be dealt with.


    But among the cries, yelps, and shrieks, it calmly spoke the following words: ''I made you for this!'' it addressed itself to me. ''Falsehood ¨C that game, you''ll beat it, right? You have to fight your way through it. You''re only starting; there''s so much you haven''t seen! It promises to be long¨Cvery, very long!... but you''ll be the¨C¨C¨C


    The monster spoke as if teasingly as it was beaten under dozens of blows. Only I seemed to understand these words ¡­ of complaint?


    ''¨C¨C¨Cthe King! They say that''s what you get to do, playing games, after all ¡­ tee-hee!''


    At that moment, that angry voice from before¨Cthe one which spoke only very little, from time to time¨Cstruck me as totally different. It was a feminine kind of voice. Now, I would remember the sound of it ¡­ and later ¡­


    ¨CThe hero Shop was taking me away in a princess carry.


    To me, his neck was exposed.


    Oh how divine was the fragrance that came out of it!


    Oh!¨Cring!


    ? Bit the neck. 0/1 ?


    Bringing up my teeth, climbing up his shoulder, my throat gulped¨Cwithout missing a beat, I thrust my teeth at the young human''s neck, hoping to¨C¨C¨Coh, but I woke up.


    Oop.


    I''d just bitten my tongue!


    Another day had risen.


    And this dream?


    What to even think of it?


    Was it so serious?


    Had to do with the System, after all!


    ¨CTo all this, my answer was simple. I forgot. Thorough and thorough. Someday, I''d remember it.


    For now, all that mattered was, another day had risen.


    How long was that sleep?


    .


    .


    .


    Ring!


    ? Main Quest ¨C Let the Player hear the ancient story ¨Cand reflect upon it. 1/1 ?


    ? ''What lies behind the story¡­?'' ¨C Main Quest ¡­ ?


    ? Main Quest ¨C Become the King. 0/1 ?